Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 1 of The Life of Orange Diamond
Stats:
Published:
2019-01-17
Updated:
2021-07-12
Words:
307,619
Chapters:
73/?
Comments:
273
Kudos:
380
Bookmarks:
75
Hits:
13,190

Stars and Diamonds

Summary:

Brought into the world by Pink Diamond, Orange finds being raised to be a Diamond isn't as pretty and fun as she once would have imagined. As Pink rages war with the Rebel Rose Quartz on her Earth colony, her daughter is forced to find her own way in a constantly changing world. A Tale of the Life of Orange Diamond.

Notes:

Moving this over from my Quotev account, since i'm here so often.

Chapter 1: Chapter 1: So Small

Chapter Text

 

Yellow peered down at the little bundle of blankets in Pink’s arms, intrigued by the thing wiggling inside its protective pastel pink cocoon. Something so tiny that it had Yellow transfixed, curiosity peaked at whatever creature Pink had taken to now, cradling it protectively against her chest and grinning at it, the fondness blatant on her face. Bending closer, she squinted her eyes, seeing the thing clear enough to make out its upper half as Pink attempted to placate it by pulling its soft little shell back, tucking the blanket under its still squirming little body, making it much easier for her to see its tiny features even as it continued its pointless fidgeting. Yellow’s head tilted as she made out its now bare upper half; it had a head, two chubby arms, and a bare chest that was partially covered by two long tufts of orange hair that fell from in front of it’s small ears.

 

“Why is it so small? Is it defective?” She questioned, unable to keep her lip from curling in disgust as she stood back up. Pink was the smallest diamond of them, but even she towered over the tallest Quartz, this…thing, it was barely bigger than a ruby!

 

“She’s supposed to be small!” Pink defended, her eyebrows pulled together as she glared up at Yellow, “She’s going to grow bigger.”

 

“Grow? What exactly is this thing you’ve…created, Pink? What purpose could it possibly fill?”

 

“I wanted to see if the organics from my colony could be helped.” The youngest of them explained, “They're so fragile, and live such a short time. If they could live longer, like us, I know they could be amazing.” Pink’s smile widened as the tiny thing in her arms reached up towards her, incited by her voice as she lowered her face to level it with a soft look, her hand that wasn’t supporting its body rested on top of the blankets as she allowed it to grab ahold of one of her fingers with both of it's hands.

 

Yellow groaned at the display, head falling forward as her hand reached up, pinching the bridge of her nose, “You’re wasting your time, Pink. You shouldn’t concern yourself with lesser life forms like that, and now look!” she gestured harshly towards the soft orange creature in her arms, “We have this thing to deal with, and-“

 

“She isn't a thing, Yellow!”  Pink interrupted, her voice raised in indignation as she turned her body away from her, as if that would protect the mewling being in her arms from further ridicule as she continued to glare up at her, “Stop calling her that.”

 

Yellow couldn’t stop from childishly rolling her eyes, “Don’t tell me you’ve named it.”

 

“Of course I have!” Pink stamped her foot, her arms tightening defensively around the small creature, pressing her a little tighter to her chest, “She’s just like us, Yellow, she deserves a name.”

 

Blue spoke up for the first time since Pink had introduced them to the small being in her arms, her voice low and calm in an attempt to mollify the quickly rising tension between her fellow Diamonds. “What is it, Pink?”

 

Pink hesitated to answer, her eyes regarding Blue for a moment before she answered, “Zirconia.”

 

“Oh Pink.” Blue’s head tilted to the side as she sighed, her tone a light mix between adoration and sympathy.

 

“How exactly,” the contempt in Yellow’s voice was obvious as she crossed her arms over her chest, ”was it even made?”

 

“The scientist in my court are so incredible, they can do such wonderful things. They managed to combine a human and gem. I don’t completely understand it myself, but that matters little to me. She really is unlike anything we’ve ever seen.”

 

“She’s a fusion?” Blue balked at the notion, her attempt to hide her revulsion futile as her face contorted with the offending word.

 

Pink shook her head, “No Blue, she’s just...Zirconia.”

 

“Fantastic!” Yellow scoffed, hand shooting up in frustration towards the ceiling, “She’s a fused monstrosity of organics and a gem.” She paused, pointing a finger at Pink in chastisement as she ordered,  “I want whatever research done to make this thing destroyed, Pink. We can’t waste anymore precious resources on making more things like it.” Giving Pink this colony was really starting to prove itself to be Yellow’s worst decision yet.

 

“Her!” Pink angrily corrected, startlingly the tiny gemling in her arms and causing her to start fussing loudly. Pink immediately turned her attention to her, curling her other arm under her as she attempted to shush her growing cries.

 

“Whatever!” Yellow yelled back, the headache forming between Pink’s foolishness and the now full on crying coming from the small creature pushing her over the edge, “IT doesn’t matter, you should just get rid of it, put it with its own kind.”

 

Blue placed a calming hand on Yellow’s shoulder, pulling her counterpart’s attention to her as she nodded towards their youngest, “look at her, Yellow,”

 

“Not you too.” Yellow grunted, pulling away from Blue’s hand as she covered her eyes with one of her gloved hands.

 

“Her gem, Yellow, look.”

 

Peering out from her fingers, Yellow looked back at Pink and her creation to see Pink making little faces at it, it's crying now being replaced with periodic fits of giggles as she wiggled her fingers against its bare stomach, the too-large diamond shaped gem on her chest reflecting the light of the room with each flail of her body in response to the stimulation. Yellow’s eyes narrowed and her hand fell away from her face to clench into a fist at her side, “Unbelievable. Don’t tell me, Pink, is she-“

 

“Just like us.” Pink repeated with a smile at the grinning gemling.

 

“Stars above, Pink! you made…you made a-“

 

Yellow’s words died as the doors to their meeting room opened and Yellow tensed as all three of them turned to look over their shoulders, everyone of them tense to see none other than White Diamond standing there, taking up the entire doorway with her pearl at her feet.

 

“White Diamond.” Blue called in greeting and Yellow felt herself jolt physically out of her stunned silence and she straightened herself, pulling her arms behind her back as she acknowledged White with a respectful nod of her head, “White.”

 

“Yellow. Blue.” White responded in kind, that seemingly permanent smile spitting her black painted lips. “So much yelling, it can be heard in the halls. I’m sure you’re aware how unseemly that is for a Diamond. What is all this about?” she spoke as she moved into the room, the doors closed behind her and Yellow experienced the familiar feeling of being trapped and cornered that came with being in White Diamond’s presence.

 

Yellow immediately felt a need to protect Pink from White’s approach, and unconsciously stepped closer to her and Blue, the two of them somewhat managing to block White’s view of Pink and her creation. However, this did not deter White and as she stepped uncomfortably closer, the two unwillingly moved apart to allow White to see the youngest of them. Pink looked up at White as she bent over slightly, mimicking Yellow’s earlier actions, “What have you got there, Starlight?”

 

Pink held Zirconia tighter to her chest, attempting to hiding her even as she began to squirm, as if she were attempting to get out of her grip. Glancing down, she realized her squirming was in reaction to her attention suddenly being captivated by the giant radiant woman smiling down at her, chunky arms reaching up past Pink to grasp at air as she attempted to make her wishes known.

 

“Oh my, it’s so tiny.” White commented but made no move to touch Zirconia, even as the babe made a shriek of displeasure, now becoming frustrated with White's lack of response to her wordless demand.

 

“She…she’s going to grow.” Pink supplied, her once raised voice now meek under White’s unblinking stare.

 

“Grow?” White repeated, voice taking on a surprised happy note, "So she won’t stay like that? That's good, Starlight. ”

 

Suddenly Zirconia let out a loud wail, tears forming in her eyes that Pink tried to quiet down franticly, though no matter how much Pink cooed or rocked her, she would not quiet for the youngest diamond. Pudgy fingers now balled into tight fists that still occasionally tried once more to reach out and grab for White, only to come up short and scrunch back up, thwacking Pink in the chest as she fought against her efforts, adding to Pink’s distress and seeming to agitate the small gem even more.

 

“Can she not speak?” Blue questioned, now very curious, though it was obvious she was on edge with White being so close. Her voice, however, caught the crying gemling’s attention and she turned large, round, watery eyes to Blue, sobs quieting to sniffles as she observed her.

 

Pink took this moment of relative silence to answer, her words rushing out with a shaking breath, “Not yet, I apparently have to teach her how to.”

 

“Teach her?” Yellow frowned, feeling that headache once more, “It can’t walk, it can’t speak, it can’t even look you in the eyes without you to told its head up. Why even have it made? What’s the use? It isn't a gem, and it's not one of your silly animals. If anyone were so inclined, it could be considered an abomination.”

 

“Use? Abomination!?” Pink snarled at Yellow, teeth bared and her eyes blazing with true anger now, no longer concerned that White stood between them. “My little gem doesn’t-“

 

“Now now,” White interrupted and everyone but the gemling in Pink’s arms grew quiet, the anger quickly draining from Pink’s face as White’s hand came down to touch one pointed finger against Zirconia, who quickly and happily grasped it like she had done Pink’s. “stop this yelling. Let me see her, my dear Pink.”

 

Pink stood still as Zirconia held onto White’s finger, who in turned studied her. The tense silence that had been building was suddenly broken by Zirconia’s peels of laughter as the very tip of White finger moved to touch her gem, the diamond on her chest sparking to life as it glowed and cast White’s hand and Pink’s face in brilliant orange light.

 

Pink stared down in awe of her little gem, “She's never done that before!” Her eyes shined with adoration, and this seemed to appease something in Zirconia, who released White finger in favor of reaching once more for Pink’s face.

 

“Hmm,” White hummed as she righted herself, “I see. This little one has a great future ahead of her. So much potential,” White commented as she cocked her head to look at Yellow, "I wouldn’t dismiss her yet, Yellow.”

 

“But she’s not even a real gem! We can’t treat her like-“ Yellow snapped before she could restrain herself, but abruptly stopped when White held out her hand in a gesture for silence and Yellow did not challenge this, even as she seethed inside.

 

“Regardless of her origins, she is a Diamond. Look and see. Does that gem on her chest not prove it so?”

 

“I…I will have nothing to do with her-it!” Yellow growled, “I have better things to do than teach it what it should already know.” Her hands clenched at her sides in frustration.

 

Instead of reacting in anger to Yellow words, Pink simply smiled at the little one in her arms, her gem still softly glowing as the light dimmed down, a single finger gently petting a chubby cheek as she finally began to doze off, “You’ll see Yellow, she’s worth our time. You'll love her.”

 

Yellow simply grunted and turned, all but stomping from the room, her little pearl running to catch up with her.

 

“Indeed.” White turned from watching Yellow leave to look at Pink, “I expect great things from our little Orange Diamond.”

 

“Zirconia.”

 

“What?” White questioned, a slight tilt of her head towards Pink.

 

“Her name,” Pink said quietly, “she's not quite a Diamond, but she isn't human either. I named her Zirconia.”

 

“ I see…” White was quiet for an uncomfortably long moment, “very well, but I must urge you to understand, to the rest of the empire she must be known as a Diamond. No one else may know just what she is. We need not make such unnecessary unrest in our courts. You understand, right, Starlight?”

 

“I…” Pink looked up at White, wide-eyed and uncertain before looking down, staring at the sleeping being protected in her arms. Yellow was right, she was neither a gem, nor one of her beloved humans. She was something special, but she was also something others would take advantage of if they knew she was anything but one of them. She was at risk, and Pink would not allow her to be hurt. She looked up into White’s eyes, determination shining brightly in her own, “I understand.”

 

The eldest Diamond nodded and turned to follow where Yellow had gone, before stopping. “Also, I would like to see these notes on how Orange Diamond was made, and meet with these scientist. Truly, she is incredible.”

 

“Yellow wants me to destroy them.” Pink said, suddenly feeling weary as White looked at her from over her shoulder.

 

“I will take care of it after I have seen it myself.”

 

“Of course,” Pink hesitantly agreed, “I’ll have my pearl send you everything.”

 

“Excellent. Take care, Starlight.”

 

Pink watched as White left, Blue lingering for a moment to look them over before leaving as well, and Pearl joined her side as Pink turned her attention to Zirconia, the small gemling oblivious in her sleep as to what had just occurred. “Great things.” Pink repeated in a whisper, “She’s right. You'll be amazing. I know it.”

 

[Updated and corrected 1/1/21]

Chapter 2: Chapter 2: A Lost Pearl

Chapter Text

Yellow held the smallest ‘diamond’ she had ever had the displeasure of seeing in the palm of her hand. Large orange eyes blinked at her with innocent curiosity as it reached out to her with chubby arms and hands, but she made no move to lay it against her chest as she had seen Blue do when it had made a similar gesture. Instead, Yellow rolled her eyes at this…gem that Pink had made. It didn’t speak more than a few words that were thrown around seemingly at random, serving to confuse her gem handlers more often than they aided and tended to communicate with its hands, making wild and hard to decipher gestures, though they were mainly narrowed down to simple grabbing motions. Yellow was absolutely at a loss as to what to do with it, but did not dare to cross White when she had ordered for the gemling to be passed around between them, the four being White, Blue, Pink, and herself, so that she could learn how to be a diamond as well as be properly looked after while she ‘grew'. Of course, a select few gems had been hand picked to aid in Orange’s care and handling, sworn to secrecy and threatened with a fate worse than shattering if they spoke of Orange to anyone outside of those who already knew of it, but that hardly made this easier for Yellow now. Yellow simply had no idea how this thing was supposed to learn how to be anything when it couldn’t even walk on its feet properly without a pearl to hold it up by its hands.

 

“Pearl, take care of this.” Yellow ordered, leaning down and placing the young diamond against Pearl’s chest, not even waiting for her to fully wrap her arms around it before she let go, making Pearl scramble to catch the chubby gem and remain holding it while she tried to find her balance at the sudden weight added to her front with a gasped, “Wuh- oh!”

 

Orange, while relatively tiny in comparison to Yellow, was nearly half of Pearl’s size and incredibly heavy. She was no quartz, and Pearl had to pull at everything she had to keep from dropping the Diamond that now clung to her, reaching up with curious hands to grab and tug at her hair, unaware, or perhaps just uncaring, of how strong she was.

 

Leaning her head back so she wouldn’t have it tugged to one side by her hair, she tried to give her Diamond an alarmed and confused look, a futile attempt to convey just how lost she was on her orders, but Yellow only had eyes for the screens projected in front of her. IF Yellow Diamond had said ‘take care of this’ about any other gem, Pearl would have assumed she meant to either send them away or perhaps even have them be repurposed or, at worst, shattered. However, she had a feeling her Diamond would be less than pleased if she attempted to do away with the…confusing diamond in her arms.

 

“I, uh, my Diamond, I’m not sure what-“ Pearl began but was abruptly cut off as Orange had finally managed to grab ahold of her hair and gave another inquisitive tug. “OW, Hey! Uh, I mean,” she paused as her mind quickly realized she was yelling at a Diamond, but at the same time she wasn’t? Oh stars, she was not made for this.

 

“Just entertain it,” Yellow glared at Pearl from the corners of her eyes, a throughly displeased frown on her lips that had Pearl feeling fear blooming in her stomach, and she decided she much rather deal with hair pulling than Yellow Diamond’s wrath.

 

“Right, yes, of course, my Diamond.”

 

[Updated and corrected 1/1/21]

Chapter 3: Chapter 3: Troublemaker

Chapter Text

Yellow had been deep into her work, going over reports from one of her many asteroid mines. Repetitive complaints and acceptable results of minerals harvested from the head Agate filled her view, when she distractedly noted it had been some time since she had heard a single noise from the tiny gem in her care. It took her a moment to decide if this realization was worth her precious time, ultimately deciding it indeed was, before she looked up from her screen to where her ward normally stayed in the general view in front of her. Expecting to see her still staring through the panel, transfixed on her colony and the Gems under her command, or at least beside her being entertained by Pearl, she was annoyed to instead be met with the sight of decorative stone and the planet surface beyond her base. Looking to her right, her Pearl was doing work of her own, but no gemling to be seen.

 

Yellow would never admit to the small burst of panic that bloomed in her chest at the lack of bright wild orange hair somewhere in her sight. Standing up quickly, her screen fizzing away as she knocked them out of her way while ignoring her pearl’s startled reaction at her sudden movement, she used her superior height to her advantage as she looked around the room. There wasn’t much to obstruct her view except her chair in the center and Pearl’s own tiny seating next to it, so there was no place for the gem to hide. She took the two steps it required for her long stride to reach the side of her chair and look behind it just to be sure, it wouldn’t be the first time Orange had hidden behind it just for something to lean against, or to play some ridiculous game only she found amusing. When she came up Orange-less, Yellow moved for the stairs, that small feeling of panic growing. If she had made it down the stairs without her seeing, then she could have possibly made it outside the base. It’s not like any of the gems that worked inside her personal base would try to stop her, though she would have hoped those idiots would have informed her she had left the base! Stars help her if that brat had left the safety of her base and had wandered into the untamed wild of the nearby forest. Blue would have her ass on a silver platter for ‘letting her out of her sights’, as if she didn’t have anything more important to do besides wasting her time babysitting.

 

Descending the winding staircase in quick strides, Yellow came to a halt halfway down. Below her, at the center of the room, lay Orange on her side, her head resting on an outstretched arm and long orange hair spread out around her. The large observation orb was lit up and projecting a view of one of the kindergartens planet-side. The blue light it cast around the dimmed room gave Orange a softer tint than her normal bright hue and long shadows were drawn from her body across the floor.  Now knowing Orange was still safe inside the base, Yellow’s panic subsided into anger. She didn’t have time for this, and she had explicitly told the young gem that, and yet here she was, on a hunt for her supposedly missing ward.

 

Completing her decent of the stairs, Yellow made a b-line for her, “Orange! What I have I told you about touching-“ her voice trailed off when she saw her tiny face up close. Soft, chubby features scrunched up, her cheeks were wet with tears, but she appeared to be inactive. Yellow’s first instinct was to find out what had made Orange upset enough to cry and destroy it, but she pushed this aside quickly, it was the erratic and over emotional actions she expected from Blue or Pink. She had more self control than that, and it was most likely a simple dream that had made her cry, it’s not like Yellow Diamond could punish nightmares. Just as well, she did not dare wake her up to find out and Yellow was sure Orange had exhausted herself in her fit, and she was in no mood to deal with a cranky child. Turning off the orb, uninterested in the view it offered her, she bent down and gently picked Orange up off the floor, cradling the smaller gem in her hand. She straightened slowly as not to jolt her awake and set her against her chest, pausing when she felt the odd sensation of warmth against her gem as Orange’s cheek rested on it. As quietly as she could, she went back up the staircase to return to the control room, one hand protectively holding the tiniest diamond’s unconscious body to her, soft whimpers making her look down occasionally to ensure she was all right. ‘Bad dream’, she thought again.

 

It was still such a weird thing to her, dropping into an unexpected state of inactivity and dreaming. What use it served and why Orange needed it still baffled the gem matriarch. Dropping out of unconscious for bits of time like that without retreating into her gem was alarming at first, but she chalked it up to being a part of Orange’s weaker organic nature and thought perhaps it was something she might outgrow, like a bad habit, given the time and correct guidance. Though, for the time being, it meant a much easier way to watch Orange and Yellow didn’t find it so unfavorable as she first had when she initially had to accommodate for it.

 

When she finally returned to the control room, she was greeted by her Pearl standing up and giving her a confused and curious look as she took in the sight of her Diamond holding the smaller one.

 

“My Diamond?”

 

Yellow silenced any other words she had with an intense glare. If she woke Orange up she would pay dearly. This was, after all, an opportune time to get work done. That is to say, there were no unending questions, distracting laughs as she and Pearl drew absurd things together, or even long stretches of silence when she wanted to simply watch the compound at work with its many gems moving about, which often ended up with Yellow looking up constantly just to make sure she was still there. It just so happened this time she had not been. A first, and what she hoped to make the last.

 

Sitting down, she carefully angled her upper body forward, using both her hands to gently remove her from her chest and placed her in her lap after she had comfortably crossed her legs, watching as Orange curled up and pressed her face into her thigh, a small hand grasping the fabric of her pants. Orange had once sat there when she was two centuries younger, when she had been much smaller and more helpless than she was now, unable to really move around on her own and almost dangerously small for a gem of her size to handle, but almost too big for Pearl to properly carry. She had been growing in size rapidly, enough that she wondered if she would only be as tall as Pink when she stopped, or would she remain smaller, too inhibited by her organic side to be like the rest of them.

 

Yellow pushed the thought away, currently it didn’t matter, for that question would only be answered in time, and the gemling in question was fast asleep and resting in her lap where she could keep watch and finish her work in peace. She was already behind schedule and would scold Orange later for it.

 

[Updated and corrected 1/1/21]

Chapter 4: Chapter 4: I Want To Learn

Chapter Text

“Yellow?”

 

Yellow made a noise in the back of her throat that sounded a lot more like ‘Hnn’ than any proper response as she continued to type away at her screen. Orange stood, hands safely out of sight as they fidgeted behind her back while she waited anxiously for her to finish whatever it was she was doing. After a few moments of silence, filled only with the soft beep of the screen as it accepted commands, was she rewarded by Yellow turning her eyes from the screen to where she stood a few paces away from her command chair, easily enough seen without invading her space by her feet.

 

Yellow looked at her expectantly, voice tinged with irritation for being pulled away from her work, “What is it?”

 

“Will you teach me how to be a diamond?” Orange ask, her voice uncharacteristically quiet. She wasn’t even sure Yellow was able to hear her until her lips pursed and Orange knew she had been heard.

 

Out of her peripheral, Orange could see Yellow’s pearl turning her head rapidly from looking at her, then up to Yellow Diamond, and back again. Her hands had pulled away from her own screen that she had been doodling on, the misshapen stick figures being visible from the backside of the translucent yellow screen. Her hands were curled up in front of her, the apprehensive expression on her face made Orange think she was expecting something to happen. Her reaction only served to fuel Orange’s nervousness, her chest tightening in response. Was that something she’s not supposed to say? Did she phrase that wrong?

 

Yellow blinked and then her brow pinched, as if just now fully processing what she had said. One dark eyebrow rose, giving the smaller gem a questioning look, though Orange found it to be more condescending than inquisitive as she spoke, “What do you think you’ve been doing here, if not learning how to be a diamond?”

 

“Staring at windows and watching you work.” Orange responded honestly in a sudden rush of boldness, but couldn’t ignore or hide the underlying fear of talking to Yellow like that. The last thing she wanted was to make Yellow angry with her, she was scary to be around when she was mad. Generally, Yellow was civil when she was around, not exactly caring like her mother, but she could always tell she wasn’t exactly wanted around by the elder matriarch. However, when she was, she got to witness more of Yellow’s short range of emotions, including her anger, which was mainly directed at her underlings, and while she understood that anger wasn’t for her, it could still be terrifying to witness such sudden rage from someone she had been reassured would never hurt her, especially when she was younger. She could vaguely remember crying a lot then, and Yellow, exasperated with her, had made her pearl escort her from the room in an attempt to calm her down. They weren’t happy memories, and somewhat embarrassing to recall that crying had been her go-to reaction, but Orange had grown since then and she didn’t cry when Yellow yelled, at least at other people. If anything, Orange had witnessed from her own mother that yelling and whining usually got you what you wanted, if you did so often enough, though she didn’t think it would work well on Yellow.

 

Initially, the only real reason Orange had for being frightened by Yellow was because she was so much bigger than her Mama, and she explicitly had told her to be careful around the older Diamonds because they could hurt her if she made them mad. But Yellow had never laid a finger on her, nor had any of the others, except to move her around much faster than her little legs could take her, which always meant fun rides on Yellow’s shoulder.

 

However, instead of being angry, Yellow simply sighed and pushed at her screen, which obediently turned to the side and Orange caught glimpses of words and a picture of a ship, but didn’t remain focused on them long as she watched Yellow lean forward to look at her more directly.

 

Yellow’s expression remained placid and her posture, while not lax, was non threatening to her small ward, “And just what is it you want me to teach you?”

 

“To do what you do.” She answered simply.

 

To her surprise, Yellow let out a small burst of genuine laugher that had her leaning back as she cover her mouth with her hand. It was a shock to both Orange and Pearl, who took a moment to glance at one another as if to confirm that they were witnessing the same thing before returning their attention to the much larger gem in front of them. Calming, Yellow looked back at her, eyes squinted from lingering amusement that clung to even her words as she responded, “I command entire legions of Gemkind, I rule over billions, I manage resources and the creation of new gems altogether, and you think I should teach you how to do all that?”

 

Orange’s hopeful eyes dimmed and she cast her gaze to the ground in shame, not wanting to see Yellow’s mocking amusement any longer than she had to. She tried really hard not too get in her way, she knew Yellow was essential to their empire, she had commented she did the work of two Diamonds and that her free time was sparse. It had been a stupid idea to ask Yellow for some of that time to herself, selfish even, but she really just wanted to help. She was a diamond too, but she didn’t know how she could help Yellow, or Blue, or even her mother. They just set her aside and told her to keep out of the way. Half the time she felt more like an ornamental pearl than a diamond. 

 

“I wanted to help.” Was all Orange could say, her voice sounded tiny even to her. It wasn’t the voice of a diamond.

 

A loud sigh from above made her glance up in time to see Yellow reach out, her hand settling down near her, palm facing up. Orange didn’t move, eyes wide and staring up at her in confusion, unwilling to get her hopes up as she waited to see what it was that Yellow expected of her. 

 

When she didn’t immediately move, only continuing to stare up at her, did Yellow’s eyes narrowed, “Well?”

 

Quickly, Orange scurried onto her handing, holding on to her thumb as she was lifted up, up, up, and then placed gently onto Yellow’s lap. She held on as Yellow moved backwards in the chair, leaning fully against the hard back and reaching out to adjust the screen in front of her, tilting it ever so slightly so Orange could see better from her lower position. Orange relaxed against Yellow’s lower belly while she crossed her legs, captivated by what was happening on the holographic screen above her.

 

Yellow looked down, ensuring she was looking at the screen, “Now pay attention, I will not repeat myself, understood?”

 

With Orange’s rapid nods, Yellow turned to face the screen and pointed, beginning their first lesson together, “This is my direct line to my ship’s captain. Captains of a ship like this are most always a Nephrite.”

 

[Updated and corrected 1/1/21]

Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Poofed

Chapter Text

With one leg folded over the other, Yellow’s chin rested on the back of her hand as she leaned to the side of her command chair, watching from the corners of her eyes as Orange moved sluggishly over to the two Amethyst guards that she had assigned to be her escorts while she was with her. While certainly not the most competent of gems, the two did well with Orange, and Orange never complained about them before, so Yellow assumed they were at least doing their job adequately.

 

Orange stopped in her lead-foot shuffle to cover a large yawn with the back of her hand, which made the two guards give her twin wide, toothy grins.

 

“Lookin’ worn there, my diamond.”

 

“‘Course she is, unlike you she actually works.” The second jabbed and her counterpart turned to playfully hit her in the shoulder. “Hey!”

 

“Shut it 9X! I work too!”

 

“Annoying the peridots with gossip hardly counts as work.”

 

Yellow narrowed her eyes at their loud banter, which they must have sensed because they both turned to look up at her at the same time, meeting her stare and immediately stood at attention, waiting for Orange to reach them and parted to allow her to walk in-between them so they flanked her.

 

It was well past time for a rest period, but her ward had been adamant in continuing their lesson until she was practically unconscious in her lap. Yellow admired her determination to learn at least, but her stubbornness could be tedious and grating, and it only became more prominent when she was tired. It was at these times that Yellow would have flashbacks of Pink hanging from the arms of her chair, constantly calling her name for attention, and generally being a nuisance. Yellow could see the odd similarity between Orange and Pink in those rare moments and be reminded she was indeed Pink’s creation and hadn’t actually been made like the rest of them.

 

Yellow continued to watch as the three made their way from her command room, the two Amethysts' banter picking right back up from where it left off. Orange seemed to be ignoring it all in favor of staring at the ground in front of her feet as she walked. They must have assumed they were safe from their Diamond’s scrutiny because their friendly ribbing had turned into a pushing match.

 

Yellow wished she could say she had yelled at them, had decided then she would be replacing the two childish guards with more experienced Citrines, or had done something to dissuade their behavior, but she couldn’t, because she hadn’t. Instead, she had prepared to return to her work in favor of ignoring them and punishing them later if it happened again, merely rolling her eyes as she prepared to settle in for a long cycle of work.

 

But before she could even pull her display up she had heard a shout and a sharp gasp and her head snapped back to the three, prepared to reprimand their foolish behavior, only she had turned just in time to see what was happening. The three had moved past the opened doors of her command room and stood on the upper platform, prepared to descend the side staircase to go to Orange’s chambers, only the guard’s roughhousing had picked up, Orange completely oblivious to this as she neared the edge of the platform, too tired to care what was happening behind her.

 

It was then that Yellow felt fear that she hadn’t felt in a long time. The kind of fear that left you paralyzed and filled with a sort of cold that made you want to move but you couldn’t, nothing would work, even as your mind panicked with the realization of what was happening, and the only thing she could do was feel her eyes widen, the event happened so fast.

 

She saw the two Quartz delinquents continue their shoving match, laughing as they continued to shove one another harder with each exchange. Unfortunately, one of the quartz had pushed the other hard enough to send them stumbling, tripping over their own feet and crashing into Orange with a look of panic on her face, the youngest Diamond completely unprepared for the sudden hit to her back and was knocked off the platform as the quartz landed face first on the floor only to quickly scramble on her stomach to the edge to peer over. Her partner rushed to look over as well, standing over her, the two surveying the floors below in quiet terror.

 

It felt like a century, but logically she knew was only a few seconds, before her senses came back to her and she was on her feet and rushing towards them. She ignored their panicked faces when they looked up at her, rage and terror at war inside her, caught between needing to know if Orange was all right and wanting to smash these gems under her boot for their idiocy.

 

Her form towered well over theirs, looking over the platforms edge where she could see the lower floors, all connected by the spiraling staircase. Down below, a far drop even to her, many gems that had been going about their business now stood in stunned silence, staring at the place where Orange had fallen, or rather, been pushed. Yellow’s sharp eyes took only seconds to located her, or more precisely, her gem, laying untouched on the floor where no one dared to move closer to it.

 

It was in that moment that the rage won and she turned on her heel, static and lighting surged around her light form.

 

“M-my diamond!” the standing quartz soldier stuttered, taking a step back in fear. 

 

The other, either more brave, or perhaps stupid, got to her knees and bowed her head, speaking with a pleading tone that was completely lost on Matriarch, “it was an accident! we're sorry, it-”

 

Her hand reached out towards them, her power surging from her fingertips and hitting the two quartz soldier so hard their forms dissipated instantly, their gems hit the floor with a twin tinks. She would see them harvested for this. The lighting had barely started to vanish from her form when she began to descend the stairs in bounds, reaching the lower landing in record time. All the gem that had once been in frozen animation suddenly came to life, scurrying into lines and saluting her. She ignored them too as she all but ran to where Orange’s gem was, the niggling thought to keep at least a shred of decorum about her as she approached the deathly still gem, lying untouched on the marble floor until her approach. She had been given a wide berth because no one had dared to move to touch her, which was good because Yellow knew she would have dissipated their forms as well.

 

Carefully, with a gentleness that was perhaps uncharacteristic for her, she picked up the tiny gem, unsure if it had sustained any damage in the fall, and if it had she did not wish to make it worse. Turning the gem over in her palm, she inspected it for any cracks and only breathed a sigh of relief when she could not spot a single crack on its delicate facets. Orange had simply sustained too much damage to her form and hadn’t actually injured her gem, that was good news at least. What was not good was the thought that she’d have to report this to the other diamonds.

 

It looked bad on her that Orange had not only been injured, but hurt so badly she had had to retreat into her gem, all on her watch. She could already feel the headache forming at the knowledge that she was going to get an earful from a hysterical Pink, not to mention Blue, whom would have her own lecture to give. Yellow cradled the gem in her palm as she returned to her command room at a much calmer pace than she had left it, stopping only to order the two destabilized guards be bubbled and sent to homeworld for their punishment. After it had been taken care of, she sat heavily in her chair, suddenly feeling drained herself and pinched the bridge of her nose more in habit of a frustrating situation than anything. She leaned back, placing Orange’s gem in her lap, staring at it with an unfamiliar feeling of guilt, but pushed it away to be dealt with later, or more preferably never.

 

She went to cross her legs only to remember the gem she had placed there and quickly decided to bubble the gem as she didn’t think Orange would be returning any time soon and she didn’t wish to risk her falling from her lap or being knocked off. Wouldn’t that be the cherry on top of her already wonderful day. With that, she attempted to ignore the bubble now floating above her chair, out of sight as it bobbed over her head, a reminder that she had failed quite terribly in her duties.

 

With Orange safe in her bubble, she made the decision to write up a quick report and then she’d make the call, preparing herself to deal with three diamond’s wrath that awaited her.

 

[Updated and corrected 1/1/21]

Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Hurt

Chapter Text

Watery, deep orange-rimmed eyes were cast down to her hands as they laid facing up in her lap, warm tears freely falling onto her palms and the bottom of her tunic as they rolled off her wobbling chin, her shoulders shaking as she tried to push back her tears unsuccessfully. Two large, light blue hands encircled her, fingers meeting behind her and holding her in place on the larger gem’s lap, a silent comfort as she cried.

 

Her voice was thick and trembled when she finally managed to speak, “She doesn’t want me around anymore.”

 

“Oh Orange,” One of Blue’s hands moved from behind her, one large finger was placed under her chin and gently tilted her head up to meet her lowered gaze, “That isn’t true. Pink loves you, but this is her first colony. She doesn’t know how to split her attention between you and it. Just give it some time.”

 

Orange gave a loud sniff, her brows twisted together, accentuating the lines of stress on her reddened face as she pushed her finger away, her head turned to glare at the wall to her right and angrily wiped at the tears still freely sliding down her face with the back of her hand. “All she ever does is talk about those stupid organics and how wonderful her colony is. She cares more about those organics than she does about me. If I was shattered, she wouldn’t even notice until you or Yellow told her.”

 

“Don’t say such things, Orange!” Blue’s voice was oddly high pitched as she scolded her, eyes wide and alarmed. Blue’s felt like her gem had plummeted into ice, twisting her stomach into knots at the image of a tiny orange gem in broken pieces at her feet that formed in her mind. It twisted her gut more to imagine Yellow’s pinched face as she buried her feelings behind a stoic façade, Pink’s large eyes sad and watery, reddened from crying so much, and herself hunched over and crying into her hands over the little pieces of the smallest diamond. It took great effort to push the images away and not dwell on how the very thought hurt her deeply. She did not wish to live to see a day that one of them died.

 

She forced herself to take a deep breath, her expression turned into something more calm, hoping to soothe the young gem in need with her own soft and serene emotions. Her aura slowly and gently reached out to touch at the flickering orange aura before her, orange flames snapped and pushed back, hissing and unyielding to her efforts, and for a moment it worked. The flames kept the large body of sloshing blue emotion that was her own at bay. Though it was subconscious, they were only natural mental barriers that lacked any conviction to keep her out and thus eventually relented under her constant prodding, it was still a surprise to have such a fight put up against her for that long. Ultimately, Orange’s mental strength was no match for hers and those flames were eventually engulfed in the watery blue, turning a once wild, rapidly moving blaze into a languid flickering flame, rolling slowly around her.

 

She watched as it took a moment to actually take effect, but Orange slumped slightly against her, looking less angry and simply worn out, but even the tight pinch of her brow and clenched fists showed she still fought against it. Orange was so strongly willed, or maybe it was simply a unique ability of her own that she was able to block and fight against Blue for so long, either way, it could only be expected from a fellow Diamond. It was simply another thing Blue could mark down on a list that proved Orange was just like them. But as much as she was a Diamond, she was still so young and inexperienced in what she could potentially do, it was no surprise to Blue that she could only resist for so long.

 

Once she deemed Orange was sufficiently subdued she continued to speak in that same gentle tone she had used before, “Orange, you know that isn’t true. Pink would be absolutely devastated if you were shattered.” She moved her hand to stroke the soft tangerine colored hair that stuck up oddly on her head, tacking on, “We all would be.”

 

Orange was quiet while she brushed her hair with her fingers, her flushed cheeks pushed into her lower belly as she grabbed fist fulls of her robe. When she finally spoke, her voice was low and she sounded so lost and unsure, Blue’s hand paused briefly at the heartbreaking sound of it.

 

“Really?”

 

“Truly.” Her hand resumed carding through her long hair, “You are one of us, one day you’ll be apart of our Authority and you’ll share the same responsibilities that Pink does now, that Yellow, White, and I have. We diamonds must stay together, for our own sake, as well as for all of gemkind.”

 

“Sometimes….” Orange’s voice quivered, dying for a moment before coming back as a whisper that Blue had to strain to hear as she spoke into her robe, like she hoped the words would be lost in there, “Sometimes I don’t feel like a diamond.”

 

“Has someone told you that you’re not?” She tensed and if it had not been for both her hands touching Orange, Blue knew they would have clenched in anger. The very thought someone might have insinuated to her that she was anything but the very diamond she had been made to be did not sit well with her at all. Fleetingly, Yellow came to mind, but it was pushed aside. Yellow would not say such things to Orange, she knew her fellow diamond may not be so vocal about it, but it was obvious to them that she saw Orange much differently than she had mere centuries ago when she had labeled her as useless. She was a growing being, learning from them no differently than Pink had, as they had to do, even if she changed in appearance occasionally.

 

‘A part of the process.’ White Diamond had commented once, a sentence that had stuck with Blue. It always struck her as odd how well informed and knowing White was when it came to Orange, but than again, this was White. She had always come across as…almost omniscient. She knew things that you never expected her to know, did things before you ever knew it needed to be done. It was something that had taken Blue a long time to get used to.

 

“No.”

 

Orange broke her from her thoughts and she looked down, though Orange’s face was still turned from her. Blue’s hand continued moving through her hair, which seemed to be calming her, as it had done when she was smaller and was easily upset by the simplest things. After this, when it was just her and Orange had laid down for a rest, Blue thought she might make a call to Pink, perhaps to the other Diamonds as well. They would need to know about this, to help Orange if it ever occurred again. Whatever was happening between Orange and Pink was having an adverse effect on the youngest diamond and that would eventually effect them all.

 

She spoke in a light, questioning tone, “Then why would you think such silly things?”

 

“Because i’m not like any of you.” She briefly looked up to meet her gaze before it turned back down to her lap, “Why am I so small, and why does everyone treat me like I’m so fragile? If I’m a diamond, shouldn’t I be harder to break?” Her hands twisted the fabric of her dress and tears came back to the corners of her eyes, “And why do I need to rest when you guys don’t? I don’t understand it. White says it takes time to understand certain things, but how long do I have to wait before I understand why I’m so different?” her eyes clenched shut as the tears leaked from he eyes and her voice lowered again, “I don’t want to be different.”

 

Blue waited until she finished, letting Orange vent all that had built up and burdened her, driving doubt into her being. It hurt to hear just how much Orange was questioning herself. Where had they gone wrong? What had they not done to reassure Orange she was perfect just as she was, that she was just as she was meant to be? These were questions for another time, however, and she resolved to help Orange now.

 

Gradually, with a gentleness that had been perfected over a long time of having to be cautious with Pink and now Orange, Blue pried her small hands from her robe and picked her up from her lap, bring her up to rest against her shoulder while she pressed her cheek into her head and nearly half her back, truly Orange was so small in comparison. she felt her arms spread out to hold her in her own version of a hug, and Blue smiled as she moved to curl up slightly against her chest, one hand still supporting Orange to keep her from falling.

 

“I can’t answer all of your questions,” Blue lowered her voice since Orange was so much closer to her face now, “but know this, you are so different from everyone because you are you, my little Orange. You are unique, just as any of us are. I am not like Yellow, and Yellow is not like Pink nor she like White. We are different, it is a part of what makes us effective as separate rulers. You are still so young, and White is correct, it will take time to understand, even if you want to know right now. In time, you’ll see that these differences make us stronger as diamonds, and when you have your own court, I have no doubt that it will be nothing like mine, or even Pink’s, but it will be strong and you’ll have gems who follow you because you are perfect, just as you are.”

 

As she spoke she could feel the tension and fight leaving Orange, her body becoming heavy and limp against her and Blue knew it was time for Orange’s rest period, especially when Orange spoke and her words came out slow and drawn out, “Do you think my court will like me?”

 

The question made Blue giggle, and she looked down at Orange with so much love in her eyes, she wished she could keep her just like this forever.

 

“Yes, Orange. They will adore you.”

 

[Updated and corrected 1/1/21]

Chapter 7: Chapter 7: White's wrath

Chapter Text

White turned her head, her eyes searching her pristine white room as tiny wails bounced around the ornate walls. She knew the sound, and exactly who it was coming from, but could not find hide nor hair of the little gemling she knew it was originating from.

 

 

“Pearl?” she called and her little pearl appeared before her, smiling as she bowed in respect. Without so much as a prompt from her, Pearl turned her head in the direction to the hall to her left.

 

 

“She is there, my Diamond.”

 

 

“Ah, of course.” Standing up, White Diamond moved elegantly across the floor, so fluid in her steps it was almost like she was floating, a feat to behold considering her size, as she followed the wails of her cute little ward. She gave Orange free rein to wander around her palace to her heart’s content, instead of keeping her firmly in her sights at all times like Blue and Yellow did. Orange was a diamond, no matter how unconventionally she was made, and White herself had deemed her flawless. As a diamond, she had to learn how to act and be a diamond before she could take her rule as one and she would never learn how if she was constantly at her side doing nothing. What safer place could Orange be to learn than her palace?

 

 

Entering the hall, she looked from open archway to archway, thought stained glass and open rooms as she passed by each one. Her search did not continue for long, however, as she came upon the sight of little Orange, sitting undignified on the floor as three large gems crowed around her, looking quite panicked as they flailed their hands at her, heads turning as they franticly looked around, attempting to get the young diamond to quiet down with little success. Her little gemling had quite the set of vocals on her, it seemed, if she could hear her from all the way in her room from here.

 

 

Once her imposing figure had been noticed, so focused on trying to calm Orange down, did the three gems, two Amethyst and an Agate, stand up straight and formed a line behind the wailing diamond, saluting to her as they bowed their heads. They were no longer concerned with their previous attempts at quieting their charge, no doubt before she herself would come to investigate. How unfortunate for them Orange was quite the stubborn one.

 

 

“Oh, my little Orange, why are you crying?” She questioned, tilting her head and waiting for Orange to get her rushed breathing and tears under control, her head tilting back to look up at her with those adorable bright eyes.

 

 

“My Diamond-“ the Amethyst on the right started to say before being cut off by the Agate in the middle hitting them in the chest hard enough that they stumbled back a step. White narrowed her eyes at the three of them and they stood ramrod straight, and if at all possible, preformed their Diamond’s salute even harder. She had not asked them and did not wish to hear any of them speak, and thus any other mishaps would be looked upon even more harshly than finding the youngest diamond sat on the floor and wailing with only them as her company had been.

 

 

“Orange?” she coaxed again, bending down and reaching for her with one large hand. The moment her fingers touched her, Orange cracked open her eyes to look at her through tears, seemingly realizing she was here just now before turning and latching onto her finger, not putting up any resistance as White picked her up and cradled her in her hand. It was almost odd, dealing with a gem that hadn’t come out of the ground, ready and knowing what it was to do. Instead, she had a small diamond in her hand, one that would continue to grow and learn, molded by the diamonds who cared for her. White recognized how unique and special this circumstance was, how if they did this right, Orange could be the best of them, the most perfect gem since she herself had emerged.

 

 

“Tell me what happened.” She didn’t quite order, but her tone left no room for Orange to question if she could ignore her request.

 

 

“Amethyst hit me in the face and called me a crybaby!” she wailed, once again crying large tears and her hands, balled into fist, rubbed at her eyes, reddening them even more.

 

 

The very air around them seemed to thicken and turn cold, the three gems below her remained perfectly still, but the look of fear was perfectly etched into their features as White’s angular eyes looked down at them, her expression no longer smiling for Orange. Instead of the punishment they were expecting, White turned her head, placing one very pointed fingertip to Orange’s head and petted her head, “Its alright, little one. I’m here, and you're alright.”

 

 

This combination seemed to alleviate the worst of her tears, satisfying White Diamond for the moment. ”Pearl?”

 

 

Her pearl appeared beside her from the wall, her bubble partially lowered, allowing her to remain floating in the air as she bowed to her. “Yes, My Diamond?”

 

 

“Take Orange and return her to my room. See to it she has everything she needs.” She ordered, tenderly placing the gemling onto the platform beside her Pearl, though she had to gently shake off Orange’s hands when she didn’t want to let go. It warmed her heart how attached she was to the littlest diamond, and she to her. Orange did not fear her like the other three did, she trusted and loved her, perhaps almost naively so, but it endeared her to White all the same.

 

 

Orange’s large eyes widened as the bubble reformed and she turned to look at White’s pearl, who had her eyes closed and a soft smile on her lips, the expression she always had, never changing. Or at least from what she had seen. A moment later, the bubble collapsed and she found herself back in one of White’s palace rooms, seated on an open marble floor. To a smaller gem the room must have looked abnormally large, sparsely filled with proportionately large furniture, considering it had been made for a Diamond. She herself was barely taller than White’s pearl, but she could remember being smaller than her at one point. She wanted to be even taller, to see what White saw when she stood up and looked down at her court, to see every loyal face of every gem who was made to serve just her in one swoop of her eyes instead of the hopping she had to do just to see a little bit in front of her, over Quartz soldiers, or requiring one of the other Diamonds to lift her where she had to join their pearls, who Yellow said was beneath her, and yet she had to stay with them? It confused Orange, and made her wish she would grow quicker. She didn’t have White’s patience.

 

 

Tears still occasionally leaked from her eyes, and her cheek really hurt, but she did her best to ignore it as Pearl lead her to an angular chair, one that had been made specifically for her when she stayed with White. She didn’t comment on how she was outgrowing it as she sat down, legs being forced together a little more than they had last time she sat there.

 

 

“Are you alright, my Diamond?” Pearl asked as she turned her now open eyes to look at her in concern.

 

Orange liked the soft color of her eyes, and how kind she was to her, even if she was just a pearl and it was her purpose to attend to her betters. She wondered what her own pearl would be like when she finally got one. 'Hopefully like her.’ Orange thought, ‘Or maybe Blue’s’. Orange also wondered if any pearl could do that bubble thing Pearl did to get around White’s palace, or was that something unique just to her? She had a million questions building, but thought it wrong to start interrogating Pearl when she was trying to follow White’s orders. Instead of asking, she favored to reach up and touch the cheek that had been hit by that brute of a gem. Her light, exploratory touch made pain bloom in her face and she felt tears slip from her eyes, flinching away on instinct.

 

 

Without a word, Pearl leaned in, placing her hands either side of her jaw without actually putting them against her. “May I touch you, My Diamond?” She questioned.

 

 

Orange gave a small nod and felt cool hands cup her jaw, turning her head so the offending cheek was in her direct line of sight. Orange said nothing as she inspected it.

 

 

“Oh, my poor Diamond,” she said and made a ‘tsk’ sound, shaking her head, “I can hardly believe those beasts hurt you. The nerve them to ever lay a hand on you, My Clarity.”

 

 

Orange felt a strange sense of pride at Pearl’s words. Only she and occasionally Blue Diamond’s pearl talked to her like that, addressing her with all the titles and formal words she would to any of the other Diamonds. It made her feel like she actually was one for a change. Yellow’s Pearl would call her ‘My Diamond’, but rarely interacted with her given how long she was with Yellow, and her mother’s Pearl, while formal with her, was skittish, and almost seemed scared of her. It was only when her mother ordered Pearl to look after her that she stayed near her, and it was often in awkward silence until they were rescued by her mother’s return.

 

 

“How is she, Pearl?”

 

 

Orange was brought out of her thoughts as she looked up, suddenly very happy when she met White’s shining eyes. White was so nice to her, like Blue, but didn’t keep her trapped like a pet. White let her do her own thing, putting trust in her not to make trouble and Orange did her best to stay out of any. It was a fear of hers to disappoint White Diamond. She never wanted to make her upset, if anything, she wanted to be like her. She wanted to be regal and commanding like her, with all the intelligence and toughness of Yellow, understanding but firm rule of Blue, and the loving and curious nature of her mother’s. She wanted to be all these things, but she didn’t know how to yet.

 

 

Patience. It will come.

 

 

“She has an injury on her face, My Diamond.” Pearl answered, turning to look at White before back to the marks on Orange’s cheek, her voice lowered as she added, “Those shallow-cut clods deserve worse than harvesting for what they did to her.”

 

 

Orange liked that Pearl seemed to take offense for her, though she was wondering what harvesting was. She had heard Yellow’s pearl call someone shallow-cut before and understood it was an insult, but harvesting had never been said in her presence before. Was that some kind of physical punishment? Really hard work for bad gems maybe? She would ask Yellow next time she was due to be in her care, that sounded like something she was in charge of, and she could count on Yellow to be straight forward with her without sugar coating it.

 

 

“Let’s see.” Orange watched as White drifted across the room from the archway entrance, notably without her previous guards in tow. Orange really hoped they got punished for hurting her. When White reached her, she bent down, her hand reaching out as the very tips of her fingers touched under her jaw. Unlike Pearl, White did not ask permission to touch her, but Orange did not pull away and instead allowed her to repeat Pearl’s earlier act of turning her head in inspection. “My, that is bad. It looks worse than it had before. You must be in such pain, my little Orange.”

 

 

Orange shook her head in the negative, wanting to seem much tougher than she felt. Stars, yes her face hurt, but White didn’t need to know that. This earned her a giggle from White, a sound Orange didn’t hear often but liked all the same, it meant she had done something good, she believed.

 

 

“So brave. But, it would be unseemly for a Diamond to go around with such a scuff on her face. Hold still, my little Orange.”

 

 

The little gem watched out of the corner of her eyes as White pulled the hand away that had been touching her chin and her fingers started to sparkle, a soft light glowing from them before she reached back down and pressed them ever so slightly against her cheek, like she would break if she wasn’t careful. Orange was hardly some amber who scratched easily, but she wasn’t going to begrudge White’s caution when dealing with her. White was the strongest of them, and she could easily hurt her if she really wanted to.

 

 

Orange felt an unexpected tingle against her skin and gasped in surprise, feeling the heat that had pooled under her eye vanish, taking all the pain and aches with it. Orange waited until White had pulled her hand away to touch her face, and she was happy when she felt no pain as she touched her cheek. White had never done that before. Or any of the other diamonds for that matter.

 

 

“Thats amazing.” Her eyes sparkled as she looked at White’s hand in awe, which had stopped glowing now, before looking up at her. “Can you teach me to do that too?”

 

 

This earned her an airy laugh, “Of course, my little Orange. I’d be happy to show you.”

 

[Updated and corrected 1/1/21]

Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Before This

Chapter Text

“Pearl?” she spoke in a hushed tone, low to try and keep it from being heard outside the ornate doors where she had ordered her citrine guards to stay, but Orange’s voice still carried in the large room, bouncing off bare white walls.

 

 

She was currently sitting with said Pearl, assigned to look after her while White was on a call, and instead of walking the palace halls like she normally liked to do, she sat in a room that overlooked the city. Homeworld was always breathtaking and she couldn’t wait until she got to actually be a part of it, have her own colony, title as ruler, a pearl, everything. She was destined for greatness, now if only it could arrive sooner.

 

 

“Yes, my Diamond?” Pearl responded, her ever present smile turned towards the small diamond in front of her as she stood obediently behind her while she looked out the large glass window.

 

 

“Can I ask you a question?”

 

 

“You do not have to ask my permission, my Diamond. I serve you, just as I serve White Diamond.”

 

 

“Oh…well, did you always serve White? Or did you do something before this?”

 

 

“I…” White Pearl’s smile fell and her voice trailed before picking back up, now soft and almost hesitant, like her words were not something she should say, but she pushed on anyway at Orange’s insistent stare, “I have always served the Diamonds, but not always White.”

 

 

“So you weren’t made for White Diamond?” Orange turned fully in her seat to look at Pearl, expression fully showing her curiosity now.

 

 

“No, My Diamond.”

 

 

“Come on, Pearl!” Orange whined, gripping the side of her chair and leaning forward towards her companion, “Don’t leave it like that, you have to tell me, I-“ Orange stopped for a moment before she raised her head a little higher and pushed her shoulders back, a forced look of superiority on her face that she was sure Pearl saw right through based on the way her lips turned up, like Orange was making a silly face at her, which she probably was because it certainly didn’t feel right. “I'm a diamond after all. Who did you work for before?”

 

 

“I was originally Pink diamond’s Pearl. I was later swapped for a more…mature pearl. I will be forever grateful to my Diamond, White Diamond,” she gave a little bow of her head, as if she was bowing to said diamond in person, “for allowing me to continue to serve the Diamonds as her own.”

 

 

“Oh…” Orange’s smug facade dropped and she blinked at Pearl, her head cocking slightly to the side, “but you seem so mature now, I don’t understand.”

 

 

“I was expected to curve Pink Diamond’s more…eccentric nature, and I was unfortunately not capable of doing so. I understand my Diamond’s reasons for replacing me.”

 

 

“Hmmm….I think,” Orange sat back down in her seat, legs dangling over and arms crossing as her brow furrowed in thought, which had caught Pearl’s attention as she focused on her words, “I think if you were my pearl, I wouldn’t have let you go so easily.” she glanced at Pearl, a little smile forming on her lips at Pearl’s surprised expression, with her wide gray eyes and slightly agape mouth. Pearl was the first person that was really nice to her, really treated her like she was already a great diamond and not some oddity that they were unsure of how to interact with properly, or even who to pass her off onto. She couldn’t imagine what she’d be like now if Pearl had been gotten rid of simply because she couldn’t contain her mother’s large personality. “Im glad you're still with us, Pearl.”

 

 

Pearl’s chin tucked down against her chest, a light blush dusted her cheeks as she smiled, looking up as Orange turned back to the bright cityscape, eyes twinkling with something she had never seen before. “As am I, my Diamond.”

 

[Updated and corrected 1/1/21]

Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Dance With Me

Chapter Text

Orange sat on the high sill of the room she had been confined in, not allowed to be at yet another party Pink Diamond was hosting. If she was seen by one of the aristocracy she’d be in a lot of trouble, but Pearl had yet to stop her from leaning over the edge and pressing her face to the glass for a better look. Orange was determined to at least watch the ongoings down below if she couldn’t join in the fun personally.

 

All four Diamonds she normally stayed with were attending, and thus Orange had been generously allowed by White to remain in an upper room of the palace, her only company being White’s pearl, who remained quiet and smiling all while she watched everything moving down below. It was almost like watching Yellow’s soldier while high up in her command tower.

 

Except these were not soldiers, but the highest and grandest of gems, talking and dancing, and yet Orange could tell there was more going on than just the fun social event it appeared to be. She had watched gems who were not partaking in the systematic dancing with their peers go from group to group, whispering conspiratorially behind hands with one another, casting glances at others they thought were going unnoticed. But they weren’t, Orange saw everything. At first, Orange had not understood why they would be gossiping, they were at a party, hosted by a Diamond no less, they should be living it up! But Orange realized quickly this was merely another one of those political moves for them, grandstanding and rumor spreading. Each gem trying to get ahead of a rival, trying to gain favor, and working to bring down anyone who had ever rubbed them the wrong way. A rather dry lesson from Blue, but a lesson she had (kinda-sorta) payed attention to nonetheless, and it was finally coming in use.

 

This may not have been a battlefield with soldiers, but it was certainly a bloody war raging below, and she was captivated by it.

 

 Orange, upon this significant realization of the dealings going below, had felt like she had something over everyone else for the first time, as if she was finally the one with a secret that she could keep and hold over the others. But it was short lived when she also realized that it must have been obvious to White, Blue, and Yellow as well. The three sat at the front of the room in their giant thrones, obviously made to be the center of attention even when not at the center of the room. Pink Diamond was in the smallest throne, situated below White, looking like she’d rather be on the dance floor than surrounded by her own peers.

 

For once, Orange had to agree. Just looking at everyone mingling and turning together looked so much better than sitting there, simply watching. They weren’t even talking to one another to pass the time.

 

“It looks like they’re having a lot of fun down there, doesn’t it?” Orange said, tossing the question over her shoulder to Pearl, who stepped up beside her to look at the scene below when she addressed her.

 

“Indeed, my Diamond.”

 

Orange stood up from her kneeling position on the sill to stand beside Pearl. It was evident now just how much Orange had grown when she stood almost a head and a half taller than Pearl. Orange was not nearly as thin as Pearl either, built rather thickly in comparison, though it was hidden some under her flowy tunic and leggings. Soon, Orange figured she might be able to pass as a quartz soldier.

 

The music was so loud it carried up to their room, slightly muted from the thick glass and grand walls, but still pleasantly audible. Orange turned to Pearl, her hand outstretched to the slighter gem, “Dance with me.”

 

Pearl blinked, eyes rounded more than normal in surprise. “What?”

 

“Dance,” Orange wiggled her fingers, a grin forming on her face at Pearl’s owlish look, “With me.”

 

“But, but...my Clarity,” Pearl’s hands folded up against her chest and she took a step back from Orange, “dancing is for the courts, lower gems than yourself. If anyone were to see you dancing-or me-!“

 

“If anyone were to see me dancing, it’d be one of the guards, and the guards don’t gossip with the aristocracy. And besides, who is going to see us? No one will know.”

 

“My Diamond-“

 

“I told you to call me Orange.” The young diamond grinned, “I’m not White Diamond, so I’m not really your diamond, am I?”

 

“Orange.” She said in a whisper, testing the name, before saying it once more out loud. “Orange. Are you sure you wish to dance with...with a pearl?”

 

“If that pearl is you, then, yes.”

 

Pearl’s white cheeks dusted gray, and she took a moment before she took a deep breath, her smile returned in full force and she bowed to Orange, her hand reached out to be placed into hers. “It would be my honor to dance with you, Orange Diamond.”

 

“I believe the honor is mine, since I asked, Pearl.” Orange pulled her into a similar hold she had seen the jades uses earlier and immediately realized it might not work exactly for them when they did not fit together well. Pearl giggled and gently guided Orange into a new configuration where they were holding each other’s hands.

 

“Perhaps this will be better.”

 

Orange nodded, looking down at her feet as pearl took a step back, then forward, allowing Orange to move with her slowly. “I’ll follow your lead then.”

 

Pearl put one foot towards Orange, and Orange mimicked her, moving her opposite foot to her and the two turned together, switching places as Pearl lead Orange by the hand to make her move subtly in a new direction. The two moved slowly to the rhythm of music flitting into the room until Orange was more confident and started to move on her own.

 

Soon the two of them were twirling together on the floor, laughing freely as they made up their own steps together, clasped hands pulling and pushing each other into new moves, dips and steps until both of them were breathing heavy from laughing and exertion.

 

When they finally slowed to a stop even as the music played on, Orange remained holding Pearl’s hands, a large toothy grin splitting her face and cheeks flushed a deeper orange than normal, she looked down at her dance mate. “That was a lot more fun than I thought it’d be. We have to do that again.”

 

[Updated and corrected 1/1/21]

Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Changing Times

Chapter Text

 

Orange followed Pearl as she lead the way inside the moon base, only stopping to order her escorts to wait in the entrance hall and then for Pearl to open the doors for her. The pearl stood to the side of the door, hands clasped in front of her and head bowed in respect as the young diamond passed her and then scurried to keep up with her longer stride. Entering the command room, Orange looked around, the only thing of notice in the room was Pink’s command chair and desk, situated up on a platform, accessible only by the stairs that were built into all side of the square dais. Outwardly, the view of the white moon the base was built on and the stars above could be seen, and if she went to the glass, she knew she would see that blue colony that she couldn’t wait to be finished.

 

 

She looked up when she heard the familiar gasp of Pink Diamond, her mother, standing up from her command chair to smile down at her, which Orange only returned with a well practiced neutral expression so as not to frown.

 

 

Pink came barreling down the stairs, three at a time and was at her in seconds, kneeling down on the floor just so she was at her height. Pink smiled widely down at her little Gemling, “Oh my! Look at you, you’ve changed so much since I last saw you. You look so adorable. I like this new look.” She gushed as she ran her fingers over Orange’s hair, two new tufts of hair were now over her ears, looking like little horns poking out from the rest of her thick hair, as well as the multiple spikes of hair that made up her bangs had been condensed into a few spikes that now stood up instead of falling down.

 

 

A dissatisfied frown formed on her lips before she could stop it, one that Pink found early familiar, as Orange responded by swatting her hand away from messing up her hair any more than she already had, “I’ve looked like this for almost a decade, mother. You’ve seen me like this, remember?”

 

 

A hurt expression crossed Pink’s face, and she tried to recall her last memory of her time with the young gem. She had been so preoccupied with the Earth and her time spent in the disguise as a Rose Quartz, that her time with Zirconia was becoming farther and farther apart. Had it been that long already? Or had she forgotten one of her recent visits with Zirconia, so swept up in it all. A pang of sadness hit her that she hadn’t been ready for. 

 

“I’m so sorry, Zirconia. It must have slipped my mind. I’ve just been so caught up in the Earth and the humans!” a smile spread on her lips again, “Oh, you’d love them. They’re so interesting.”

 

 

Orange’s expression morphed into something more neutral once again, but her bright eyes had turned away from Pink’s face and her brow pinched, showing she was anything but pleased with her mother’s apology, let alone interested in her appraisal of the organic life of her colony. Orange crossed her arms, “Whats so interesting about humans? They're nothing compared to us.”

 

 

Pink blinked, taken aback by her hostile tone. “They…Zirconia, look at me?” When Orange refused to look at her, she gently put a hand under her chin, “My little Zirconia, please look at me?”

 

 

That got her to look at her, Orange’s arms remained crossed but she willingly looked Pink in the eyes ad huffed out a harsh, “What?”

 

 

“Is something the matter, sweetie? You seem upset, did something happen?”

 

 

“No.”

 

 

Orange looked away again, and Pink realized she was angrier now because Pink didn’t know what she was upset about, an enigma that wasn’t all too uncommon with her daughter nowadays. “Zirconia, i’m sorry. I know I’ve been really busy lately, and you’ve had to spend a lot more time with Blue and Yellow, but I promise, i’ll make it up to you. We'll have more time together, alright?”

 

 

Orange’s eyes were slightly watery when she finished and she looked up at Pink with uncertainty, “Really?”

 

 

“Really.”

 

 

“Promise?”

 

 

Pink laughed, pulling her Zirconia into a tight hug, “I promise.”

 

[Updated and corrected 1/1/21]

Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Just A Servant

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Orange’s feet swayed back and forth, making a tap tap every time the heel of her shoes hit the chair. She sat hunched over, staring around the overly pink washed color of the room. She was sitting in her mother’s chair where she had left her with only her pearl for company while she had a meeting with the other Diamonds, one that she had been pointedly told she wasn’t allowed to attend, no matter how much she had begged.

 

 

Tap Tap

 

 

They were on one of her Mother’s stations, near her Earth colony’s system. She hadn’t been allowed to wander the new station yet, not even with her pearl escort, having only caught a glimpse of it’s exterior as they docked, the wait was driving her crazy. It was a new model, updated and made just for Pink Diamond, with the finest bismuths working on it. Pearl had babbled about how grand it was, perhaps simply to entertain her, but Orange would rather see it than be told.

 

Mother had gushed about how beautiful Earth was the entire way and Orange wondered if she would get the chance to actually see it herself or if her mother’s overly exaggerated tales of it would be all she had to go on. She had personally seen one of Blue’s colonies after a lot of begging (something she knew worked well after witnessing her mother throw a fit on more than one occasion), and the promise to remain with the guard detail Blue gave her. It had been more gems in her way than she had originally planned, but she still got to set foot on the soil and rock that was growing more gems, see what a planet under the wise and knowing command of a Diamond looked like. How the wild and untamed worlds had been terraformed to suit the life and growth of gems. It was spectacular to see, a sight she would never forget. With all of her Mother’s talk about Earth, she wondered what kind of gem quality it must make. They must be beautiful and grand gems indeed.

 

 Tap Tap

 

She knew it was because she wasn’t supposed to go out into the public eye just yet, only a handful knew who she was, otherwise it was assumed she was a no name gem or she was blocked from view altogether by her guards. She noted that after the last two incidents, Amethysts were no longer apart of her guard detail, which was somewhat upsetting, considering they were a lively bunch to talk to in comparison to the Citrine and Prase escorts that were normally at her side nowadays.

 

 

Tap Tap

 

 

If it wasn’t for Pearl standing beside her, she might have tried to sneak a peak outside. Just a little one.

 

 

Tap Tap

 

 

Orange began to hum, if nothing else but to make noise in the awkward silence that always came when it was just her and her mother’s pearl. It was at this point she realized her silliness. She was with a pearl, most of their sole reason for existence was to entertain and be a showpiece!  She turned to her left where Pearl stood with her hands in front of her, respectful and quiet as she should be. “Pearl?”

 

 

Said pearl turned fully to look at her, “Yes, your Clarity?”

 

 

“I’m bored. Sing for me.”

 

 

It was not said as a request, and Pearl bowed to Orange with no question as to if she would obey, “Ah! Yes, at once, My Diamond.”

 

 

Orange leaned back on her arms as she watched as Pearl’s clasped hands raised to her chest and she began to hum a tune before opening her mouth wider and making louder, more harmonious sounds, all while Orange continued to tap her feet against the chair.

 

 

After a few minutes Pearl’s song ended and she bowed to Orange once more, a little out of breath. “Was that satisfactory, my Diamond?”

 

 

“I guess.” Orange shrugged, now looking around the room again, trying to find anything that might tide her over until Pink’s return. Too many pillows lined the room for her liking, and the pink bubbles were starting to bother her nose as they drifted around her.

 

 

Pearl blinked before her eyes grew wide, concerned, “Was…was something wrong?”

 

 

“You were a little pitchy.” Orange shrugged, her eyes following a particularly large bubble as it hovered overhead, "Blue’s pearl doesn’t warble like you.”

 

 

“I-oh.” Pearl’s face darkened to a deep blue and she bowed her head, “um, forgive me, my Diamond, I-“

 

 

“Zirconia!”

 

 

Orange had never been so glad then when Pink Diamond came through the veiled doorway, a smile on her face.

 

 

“Mother, you’re back!” Orange launched off the chair, running to Pink as she knelt on the floor just in time to receive a tackled hug from the excited gem.

 

 

“Yes, my little gem.” Pink pulled back from the hug to look at her pearl over Orange’s head who had remained at her position by the chair. “And Pearl, that was lovely, I could hear you just outside.”

 

 

Pearl’s face once again flushed blue, though this time in something that was not embrassed shame, “Thank you, my Diamond.”

 

 

Pink gently held Orange’s chin as she tilted her head up to place a kiss on her forehead, “Didn’t you think it was lovely, Zirconia?”

 

 

“Not really.” Orange answered, unperturbed as Pink suddenly pulled back to look at her with a confused expression.

 

 

“What?”

 

 

“I think something might be wrong with her.” Orange answered, glancing over at Pearl who now looked highly alarmed, not that it stopped Orange, who then turned back to Pink with a curious expression, “Aren’t pearls supposed to be able to sing perfectly when they’re made? She makes these awful-“

 

 

“Zirconia!”

 

 

Orange became quiet, her eyes rounding in shock at her mother’s raised voice and the sudden angry look on her face. “M-mother?”

 

 

“That is terribly disrespectful!” Pink grabbed one of Orange’s shoulders, turning her slightly and pointing to Pearl with the other, “Apologize to Pearl at once.”

 

 

“What? Mother, I don’t understand.” Orange turned her head to Pink, alarmed herself and starting to feel upset. She was only answering her question, what was wrong with that? Why was she suddenly so mad at her, and her grip on her shoulder hurt. She was confused and could feel tears threatening to form in her eyes.

 

 

“Pearl did something nice for you, and then you were terribly rude.” Pink explained, her expression still stern, “Just because she isn’t another Diamond doesn’t mean you should talk like that.”

 

 

“But it's true!” Orange pulled away from her mother’s grasp, freeing her shoulder and took a step away, her hands forming fists as they came up to her chest, “And Yellow says that the other gems are beneath us, they're made to serve us. I shouldn’t have to apologize for that.” Orange challenged, her brows furrowing in growing frustration.

 

 

“Zirconia,” Pink’s voice remained pointed and showed she wanted no more arguing from her, “I want you to apologize to Pearl.”

 

 

“My Diamond, really, it’s alright-“ Pearl spoke up, trying to defuse the situation, only to be cut off by Pink as well.

 

 

“No, it isn’t.” Pink looked expectantly at Orange, “Zirconia?”

 

 

“I-I…” Tears sprung to the corners of her eyes as she looked up at her’s mother’s angry expression. Her chest and head hurt, and she hated this. She didn’t do anything wrong, she was a diamond, and it's not like she was being cruel, she was only speaking the truth, something White praised her for, and her mother wouldn’t listen to. Now she wanted her to apologize for something that wasn’t her fault, and it was all just too much. Too much!

 

 

“No!” she yelled, startling herself with her own volume, “I’m not going to apologize to some servant! I'm not wrong, you’re wrong! She's just a pearl!”

 

 

“Enough!”

 

 

Orange sniffed loudly, tears spilling from her eyes that she could no longer hold back, but she still managed to glare up at her mother clear enough that Pink could see the anger on her face and the hurt in her eyes, “I’m not wrong, and I’m not sorry! I’m a diamond, and i’m more important than any pearl.”

 

 

“Zirconia.” Pink’s voice was low, steely and almost threatening to Orange, a tone Orange had never heard her use towards her before, or anyone for that matter. It made Orange cry harder, so she turned her back to the larger Diamond so she couldn’t see just how heavily the tears were spilling from her eyes now, embarrassed that she could do nothing to stop the little noises she made as she sobbed.

 

 

“I want to go back to Blue’s! I don’t want to stay here anymore.”

 

 

“I…” Pink’s expression morphed into one of shock and hurt, “Zirconia, you don’t mean that.”

 

 

“I do! I do!” Orange yelled, stomping her foot, "I mean it, I want to go back to Blue Diamond! She doesn’t treat me like this.”

 

 

“That’s enough. When we return to the Moon Base, I want you to go to your room.”

 

 

“What?” Zirconia turned around with a look of confusion and anger, “but-“

 

 

“Enough. Just…enough, Zirconia.”

 

 

Orange made a loud, dramatic sob before she could cover her mouth and nose with both her hands and took off for the door, dodging around Pink and running out of it before anyone could stop her, the two Quartz guards standing just outside immediately taking off after her. it was then that Pearl stepped forward to Pink as she sat down on the floor, her head falling into her hands as she hid her face to hide her own tears.

 

 

“Are…are you okay, my Diamond?” Pearl questioned as she reached out a hand to Pink, almost touching her shoulder before she froze and pulled it away.

 

 

Pink peered up from her hands and Pearl’s heart stuttered at the sight of her large, sad eyes. Her Diamond should never look so sad, it just wasn’t right.

 

 

“Oh Pearl, I’m so sorry. Please forgive her, she just doesn’t understand.”

 

 

“Its quite alright, my Diamond.” Pearl gave her a small smile. In truth, she was quiet offended and hurt by Orange’s words, they had never gotten on exactly well, but never had she been so insulted by her either.

 

 

“I can’t believe how she’s acting…has she…” Pink paused, looking down at her hands as they rested in her lap before looking back at Pearl, “has she ever done something like that to you before?”

 

 

“Oh no, my diamond!” Pearl shook both her head and hands for emphasis, surprised by her Diamond’s look of worry, “She’s normally very quiet. We don’t really…” Pearl took a deep breath and clasped her hands in front of her, giving Pink a respectful bow of her head, “It isn’t my place to judge what is right or wrong for a Diamond to say. She is correct, I am just a pearl.”

 

[Updated and corrected 1/1/21]

Notes:

i have to say, i love writing bratty Orange sometimes.

Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Understanding

Notes:

Warning: This chapter is dialogue heavy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Orange was folded into herself, laying on her side with her knees tucked under her chin and arms wrapped around her legs, sinking into the middle of an extra large pillow on the floor that threatened to engulf her in its soft fluff. Orange hadn’t moved since she had curled up there and cried until her entire body ached from the exertion of it, eyes puffy and wet from tears that kept coming, even when she didn’t think she could possibly cry anymore. She was upset, and even angry, but she was mostly just tired. Not just physically, but mentally tired, and rest seemed to be eluding her tonight. Which meant she had spent more time staring blindly at the far wall that was irritatingly pink and bright. 

 

It was this sight Pink was greeted with when she walked into the room, stopping in the doorway, eyes wide and looking startled as if she had expected to find an entirely different scene behind the door. Orange made no move to to acknowledge her and Pink stood awkwardly in the doorway, uncertainty wavering on her face as her hands fidgeted together in front of her before one dropped to her side and she knocked lightly on the side of the entrance.

 

“May I come in?”

 

Orange didn’t so much as blink, continuing to stare blankly at the wall and keeping her back to Pink. “It’s your station.”

 

“And your room.” Pink reminded gently.

 

“Hmm.”

 

Pink took a deep breath and moved into the room, the door closing automatically behind her, as she stepped towards the younger Diamond, “Zirconia?”

 

Orange responded with a snappish “What?”, her arms tightening around her legs as she tensed when Pink’s shadow fell over her as she came to stand beside her makeshift bed.

 

Pink glanced around the room, it looked very much like her own, pink pillows of various sizes, from large and heavy to small and decorative, all puffy and full, made of simplistic designs and styles littered the room. A dresser, some chairs, and a shelf were what made up actual furniture in the room. Here and there were carefully placed objects, knickknacks and souvenirs, gifts from their fellow diamonds from one point in time or another. A pretty rock that looked like it had come from an ancient asteroid, pockmarked and glittering with some unknown mineral. A small doll, handmade based on the off-placed stitching, one she remembered Zirconia carrying around for a time before she had decided to put it away so as not to damage it further in her travels going between them. A glowing orb, pulsing with colors and casting the far wall in rainbow light. A crystal figure, carved with a delicate hand so as to make the fine details of a face and figure of an unknown gem, weapon drawn and poised to defend or attack. Little things, scattered and on display, a showcase of love and thoughtfulness the others had for Zirconia. They were the only real proof she had that Zirconia had actually lived here when she was gone.

 

Pink turned from the items, looking to the younger gem curled up and looking more miserable than she had ever seen her. It caused a pain in her chest to know she had been a cause to this state. “I want to talk about what happened.”

 

Orange finally turned to look at her, craning her neck to glare at her over her shoulder, “What’s there to talk about? You made it pretty clear your pearl means more to you than I do.”

 

“Zirconia!” She took a deep breath, eyes closing for a beat and then opening to settle her with a significantly calmer look and started again in a softer tone, “Zirconia...you know that’s not true.”

 

She cut her eyes away as Pink sat down on the pillow, her weight shifting the pillow and causing her to slide closer to her mother. “Isn’t it?” 

 

Pink’s hand pinched the bridge of her nose, “Zirconia, I’m trying here. Please.”

 

“Fine.” Orange huffed.

 

“I understand you and Pearl don’t exactly-” Pink paused, thinking carefully about what she was going to say, before continuing on, “…get along. But Pearl is my friend, and you did say some pretty hurtful things. Would you say those things to Blue? Or Yellow?”

 

Orange hesitated before giving her a gruff, “No.”

 

“Then why is it okay to say those things to Pearl?”

 

Orange finally turned over, using her arm to push herself up so she could look directly at Pink, her eyebrows pinched and her voice was becoming strained as she spoke, “She’s just a servant.”

 

Pink lowered her face, chin tilted down so she could meet Orange’s eyes, “Yes, Pearl does serve me, but that does not mean she is beneath me.”

 

Despite still being mad, Orange still raised an eyebrow, her face screwed up in confusion, “You're a Diamond, doesn’t that make you automatically superior?”

 

“Oh Orange...I wish...” Pink had to pause to wipe a fresh set of tears from her eyes, “I wish you could just understand, see it how I do.”

 

“But why can’t you see it how I see it?” Orange threw both her hands up in the air in exasperation, “Why do I have to see it from your point of view?”

 

“That...that is a good point.” Pink nodded, pulling her legs up beside her so she was leaning on the pillow across from Orange. “Your right Zirconia, maybe I should have seen it from your point of view. I was defending Pearl, and that must have come across to you as siding against you.”

 

Orange sat up so she was facing Pink fully, her legs crossing in front of her and her arms falling back down, settling into her lap.

 

“Yellow says we’re superior, as Diamonds.” Orange’s head fell, her chin tucked to her chest as she looked down at her palms in her lap, “I’ve never had to apologize to a servant.”

 

“You’ve never had to apologize to Yellow’s pearl?”

 

Orange’s mouth morphed into something akin to a frown, “She doesn’t really talk much if Yellow’s not ordering her to do something.”

 

Pink’s head tilted to the side, racking her brain for people she knew she must interact with often, “Then how about Blue’s pearl? Or White’s?”

 

Orange’s frown morphed into a small smile, “White’s pearl is nice. She isn’t really like the others.”

 

Pink couldn’t stop the smile from curling on her lips at the way her tone had changed. “She’s nice, huh?”

 

“Yeah. She’s really nice to me, and she respects what I have to say. She...”

 

Orange’s eyes cut away from Pink’s, and Pink tilted her head down to catch Orange’s eyes again. “She treats you like you want to be treated?”

 

“Yeah.” Orange cleared her throat and looked back up at Pink, “Yes. She...I see how the pearls act with you guys, and I...I don’t have that. Yellow and White are always telling me what it’s going to be like when I’m finally apart of the authority, when I get to command armies and hold court, but It’s always me listening, I’m always the one following the orders.” Orange waved her hand around, mimicking the deeper, commanding tones of the older diamonds, “Orange, do this. No Orange, that’s wrong, Do it again. Or wait with Pearl, Orange. Diamond business.”

 

Orange’s hand fell heavily back into her lap with a smack, and her shoulders slumped from her suddenly animated gestures, “White’s Pearl...I actually feel like I’m listened to. She’s...she’s a good friend.”

 

“Aren’t I your friend? Or the other Diamonds? You seem friendly with your guards.”

 

“Of course you guys are my friends, but at the same time you’re...you. There’s always some other report to go over, another lesson, something else that’s more important. And I like the lessons, I like seeing the colonies, and the gems. I like visiting everyone. But sometimes I want...” Orange looked to the side as her voice trailed away, unwilling to meet Pink’s eyes anymore.

 

“Zirconia?” Pink prodded after a moment.

 

Orange slowly looked back up at Pink through her eyelashes, her hesitation clear in her voice, “If I tell you something, do you promise not to get mad?“

 

“I promise.”

 

With a deep breath, the smaller gem continued on, “Do you remember when you held that party for when Yellow finally completed that last system?”

 

“The party a few months back?” Pink’s head tilted back as she recalled that last party she threw. They were becoming fewer and far between now that she had Earth to attend to. “Yes, I remember.”

 

“I got to stay in one of the upper rooms this time, White’s treat. I got to watch the ball, and see everyone dancing and everyone was having fun below while I was in a room where no one knew I existed.”

 

A pang of guilt and sadness hit Pink, and she reached out to cup the smaller gem’s face in a gesture of comfort, “Oh, Zirconia. I’m so sorry.”

 

Orange simply shrugged, allowing Pink to shift a lock of hair behind her ear as she talked, “But I wasn’t alone. White had left her pearl there to keep me company.”

 

“Did she? Was her pearl nice to you?”

 

Orange gave her a look that told her it should have been obviously to her, “Of course she was. She’s always...” a pause before the words came rushing out of her, like if she didn’t say them now she never would, “We danced.”

 

A heavy pause when Pink could see the tension leave Orange’s shoulders, and she wondered how long Orange had been keeping this in. ”I was watching everything below, and it looked like so much fun and we could hear the music, so we danced. I’ve never had so much fun before. We talk, and Pearl listens to me, and she calls me all those titles that the other gems call you. She taught me how to dance, even though she could have gotten in a lot of trouble…” she gave Pink a pleading look with big, imploring eyes that she was sure was meant to tug on her heartstrings, “Please don’t tell White.”

 

“My sweet, little Zirconia,” she swept some more hair from her face, “I won’t tell anyone, I promise.”

 

“Thanks. I don’t want to get Pearl in trouble. She said it’d be bad if anyone found out, so I don’t think I was really supposed to tell you.”

 

Pink giggled at that, “Thank you for telling me anyway.” She lightly bumped her nose with her index finger, making the younger gem smile, “I’m glad at least one of use had fun at that party. And I think I understand what happened earlier better.”

 

Orange let out a long, shaky breath and nodded, “I still don’t get it, but I’m sorry I insulted Pearl. I didn’t mean to upset you.”

 

Pink gave her a reassuring smile, pulling her into a hug that was returned with surprising strength on the younger Diamond’s part, “I know. I know you didn’t, and I’m sorry too.”

 

[Updated and corrected 1/1/21]

Notes:

1. So at this point, which mom is best mom to you?
2. for anyone confused with the name switching going on in this chapter, when it is the audience's, regular narrator, or any other gem but Pink's view, Orange will always be referred to as as Orange. When it's Pink's thoughts or view, she almost always refers to her as the name she gave her, Zirconia.

Chapter 13: Chapter 13: She Needs A Friend

Chapter Text

“Come on, at least think about it!” Pink pleaded, looking up at Yellow and Blue, her hands balled up into fists at her sides to keep from making rude gestures at them. ‘Talks’ with them always left her wanting to kick something and cry in frustration and demand a hug from her pearl all at once. Why couldn’t they just listen for once in their lives!?

 

 

“Pink-“

 

 

“Orange needs someone to attend to her and be with her constantly. This switching back and forth between us isn’t good for her.” Pink continued as if she hadn’t been interrupted.

 

 

“Absolutely not.” Yellow immediately shot her down, her brow furrowed in frustration as she glared down at her, her arms crossed over her chest as they always were when discussions of any kind happened with Pink. “She doesn’t need a pearl, when she’s old enough and starting her first colony, in a few millennia,” she quickly added with narrowed eyes at Pink, “then she can have a pearl.”

 

 

“But yellow-“

 

 

“You coddle her too much, Pink.” Yellow said in exasperation, “She's fine, and a pearl is not given out to just anyone.”

 

 

“But she’s a diamond, and she deserves a pearl!” Pink’s foot stomped on the ground, this situation was all too familiar to her, and she hated it and Yellow’s refusal to listen to her.

 

 

“Like you?” Yellow sneered, “At least she doesn’t demand things. She hasn’t asked for one, so this entire conversation is pointless and a waste of our time.”

 

 

Pink watched as Yellow turned from her, getting the familiar feeling she was being dismissed, and Pink wished she was larger just so she could punch Yellow in her high-up stupid face. How dare she. How. Dare. She. “Just because you prefer to be alone, Yellow, doesn’t mean she does.”

 

 

“Do not presume to know what I prefer, Pink, and she isn’t alone. She is constantly in the presence of one of us, or our own pearls. She has her own guard! That hardly seems alone to me.”

 

 

“I believe she is right, Yellow.” Blue finally cut into their bickering, a tired look on her face, no doubt done with their back and forth arguments that never got anywhere when they were angry with each other. Which was always.

 

 

Yellow let out a loud groan and pinched the bridge of her nose, “Not you too.”

 

 

Pink watched expectantly as Blue turned to Yellow, “She is constantly being moved between us, it would do her some good to have someone who is always by her side. It would also mean someone to keep her out of trouble while we work.”

 

 

This seemed to perk Yellow’s interest, who turned to look at Blue now, a look of contemplation crossing her features, “So, we would give her a pearl as a babysitter?”

 

 

“As a guardian,” Blue amended, “and having a pearl will teach her some responsibility. How can she rule over millions of gems in a court if she does not have the experience of even one?”

 

 

Yellow hummed, her hand cupping her chin as she looked deep in thought. Pink nearly jumped in joy when she let out a sigh and looked away from both of them to glare at the wall beside her, “Very well. We shall get her a pearl. Not a new one,” Yellow quickly added, head snapping to look at Pink who happily ignored her in favor of grinning widely and rocking back and forth on her feet. “A pearl isn’t a toy, and I will not waste resources to make one for a child.”

 

 

Pink squealed nonetheless, “Thank you, Yellow! She’ll be so happy, I just know it. You’ll see, this will be good, for all of us.”

 

 

Blue smiled gently down at her, and Pink was glad to at least have her on her side in this matter. “ I hope so, Pink.”

 

[Updated and corrected 1/1/21]

Chapter 14: Chapter 14: White's Inquiry

Chapter Text

“M-my Diamond?” Pearl meekly said, her head bowed and her arms held in front of her, an unconscious shield between herself and her diamond. When her Diamond‘s eyes cut from the screen in front of her to her, she clenched her hands together nervously.

 

 

“I am trying to work Pearl, what is it?”

 

 

“It’s….Theres a message for you, My Diamond.”

 

 

“Well? What does it say?” Yellow’s tone was clipped, and almost threatening. There had been a snag in one of her colonies progress, an uprising of organics that had messed with a kindergarten, resulting in the loss of at least 60 gems and she was still dealing with the aftermath, her Pearl’s interruptions were not welcome.

 

 

“It’s a message from,” the small gem gulped, as if her words were trying to choke her to stay unsaid, “from White Diamond.”

 

 

Yellow’s hand paused over the buttons of her screen, her bright predatory eyes hid the flash of fear she felt just from hearing that name as she turned to look at her pearl, “What does she want?”

 

 

Pearl straightened up under her gaze, her hands moving behind her back as she got down to business, “She is inquiring about the pearl you are looking for,” she gave a crooked grin as if to counter her Diamond’s growing frown, “for Orange Diamond.” She added, as if Yellow could have forgotten the 'special' task she had been given.

 

 

With a wave of her hand the screen in front of her disappeared and she stood up, “Why does White want to know about that?” she said and Pearl held her tongue, aware her Diamond was merely thinking out loud and she would not be punished for answering such an obvious rhetorical question.”Why would she bother herself with such a trivial thing?” she paused in her pacing, “did Pink mention something to her? has she gone behind my back and…?”

 

 

There was a pause as Yellow Diamond’s eyes narrowed and then she turned on her heel to face Pearl, “Pearl, call White at once.”

 

 

“Yes, my Diamond.” Pearl wasted no time to gather her communicator, the one specially made for the Diamonds to speak with one another, and made the necessary adjustments before it rose into the air, widening and becoming a screen not unlike the one she worked, made up of diamond shapes stacked on top of each other, only this one was much larger and fit for someone of a Diamond’s size.

 

 

After a few moments, the other end was picked up and Pearl came face to face with another Pearl, this one with a white parlor and gray hair curled into buns on either side of her head. Her eyes were large and gray like her hair, and she smiled widely at her counterpart. “White Diamond’s control room.”

 

 

“This is Yellow Diamond’s Pearl. She wishes to speak with White Diamond.” Pearl answered and her fellow pearl nodded.

 

 

“One moment please.” She turned to look behind her for but a moment before she was looking at pearl again, “White Diamond will speak with Yellow Diamond.”

 

 

With that, the pearl disappeared from view and Pearl herself stepped back and looked up to her own Diamond. She said nothing as Yellow stepped forward and took the communicator from her, it widened further, and no sooner than she had taken it did another face appear on the translucent screen.

 

 

“Yellow.” The voice of White Diamond crooned, the image of White’s face seen almost blindingly on the screen. “It's such a pleasure to hear from you.”

 

 

“White.” Yellow gave her a respectful nod, and was glad the trimmer of fear she felt from meeting those eyes didn’t appear in her voice. “I’m calling because of your message,” she informed her, “about the pearl.”

 

 

“Always down to business.” White quipped, “Yes, I’ve gotten word you are looking for a pearl for our precious little gemling.”

 

 

Orange hated to be called that, but Yellow didn’t dare correct her. White could call her whatever she pleased and Yellow would not attempt to stop her, it was not worth potentially upsetting White and having her wrath pointed solely at her. “Yes, Pink has requested a companion for her. I assumed she is the one who told you?”

 

 

“Blue, actually,” White’s smile sent a chill down her spine, it was hardly charming nor comforting, “and I believe it's a fantastic idea. It’s why I was inquiring actually. I believe I have the perfect pearl for her.”

 

 

Yellow hadn’t wanted to get Orange a new pearl, let alone a fancy one from White. She had planned a simple hand-me-down, a reassigned one from one of the aristocrats from either her or Blue’s court, and she voiced such, “I don’t know if that is a good idea, White.” she said cautiously, her words picked as carefully as she did a battle strategy, “Orange doesn’t need something new or something ornamental. she-“

 

 

“I am aware what Orange does and doesn’t need, Yellow.” White’s tone was thin and dismissive, warning that Yellow had, despite her caution, stepped on some toes, so to speak. “That is why I will have one of my pearls given to her. I have a very special one in mind.”

 

 

“Very well.” Yellow was long since ready for this call to be over, “Shall I send someone to pick it up or will you be sending it yourself?”

 

 

“Not necessary. I want to hand it over myself.”

 

 

Yellow’s eyes would have bulged out of her head is she didn’t have the fine restraints over herself that she did, as it was she couldn’t stop her eyes from widening or the way her throat restricted, “But she is with Blue, and she is away at one of her colonies.”

 

 

“I am aware, thank you Yellow.” And with that the call ended, and the communicator returned to its solid form in her hand. From any other gem Yellow would have been furious to be hung up on, however all she felt was relief to have the palest diamond out of her sight. She wasn’t even physically there and her very presence suffocated her. But then it occurred to her, White was going to give Orange a pearl from her personal collection, in person. She hoped Blue knew ahead of time, for she could only imagine her reaction to seeing White in person. They all knew to be cautious with White, even Pink was subdued in her presence. Well, all of them except Orange. She only hoped her naivety towards White would not get her shattered. 

 

[Updated and corrected 1/1/21]

Chapter 15: Chapter 15: A Pearl

Chapter Text

Blue glanced down at her side, watching as Orange Diamond walked beside her and her Pearl, a little happy skip to her step. Orange had insisted on walking herself instead of allowing Blue to carry her, even if it was quicker do so. Against her better judgement, Blue had obliged, patiently walking slowly to allow Orange to keep step with her. Orange was slowly becoming more independent, starting to demand to do things by herself and it warmed Blue to see Orange taking control. They had been summoned by White, which meant a trip to her headship, which was almost always docked on Homeworld now. Blue was aware of why they were going, but Orange hadn’t been told a thing, she was simply happy for the trip and the impromptu visit with White.

 

 

A surprise, White had said. Blue wasn’t foolish enough to risk White’s anger by going against her wishes. If she wanted this to be a surprise for Orange, Blue would keep quiet, even if Orange’s constant questions could border on annoying, Blue always managed a little extra patience for her. As it was, Orange was incredibly excited to see White, especially since this was a spontaneous visit, and not to drop her off with only her Citrine escorts as company. Orange was perhaps the only one who would be so excited to go see White, it was almost like Orange had no fear. Ah, the ignorance of youth.

 

 

It was not a long trip to get to White’s inner sanctum, only filled with Orange’s humming as she looked around. When they reached the inner most doors, they were greeted by White’s personal Pearl, who Orange smiled widely at, offering a wave in greeting.

 

 

“Blue Diamond,” White’s Pearl bowed to her, turning to give a smile to Orange and a bow of her own, “Orange Diamond.” She glanced at Blue’s pearl, a quick nod of acknowledgement passing between them before attention was returned to Blue, “White Diamond awaits you inside, my Diamonds.”

 

 

They waited as this pearl opened the door and escorted them inside. White stood inside, waiting for them and she greeted Blue first, “Blue Diamond, it is good to see you so well.”

 

 

“White Diamond,” Blue gave her a respectful bow of her head, “it is good to see you as well.” Blue turned to look at Orange, about to instruct her to bow to White as well, to show respect to the sole superior to every other Diamond, only to find her charging to White, “Orange!“

 

 

Orange either didn’t hear her or ignored her and leapt at White, landing only part way up to hug her leg, laughing loudly, “White!”

 

 

White, who Blue looked at in worry for the smallest Diamond, merely bent over to pick her up before she slid from her place on her dress, holding her up in an open faced palm, “Hello little one. You should be more careful.” Her eyes flicked towards Blue, “You scared Blue diamond.”

 

 

Orange turned in her spot where she had been kneeling in White’s palm to look at her, “Sorry!” she yelled, her voice carrying in the large room. Immediately after, she turned back to White, “Im just so happy to see you!”

 

 

This made White’s smile widen, teeth and curled lips that made Blue’s spine tingle in warning, but only made Orange giggle happily. “Thats good to hear, my dear little gem. I have something special for you.”

 

 

Orange was leaning forward on her knees again, an excited grin breaking out on her face, “What? Really?”

 

 

“Yes,” White motioned towards her pearl and they all turned to look at her as she brought something forward, a bubble, that she most definitely hadn’t had before. When she reached the base of White’s platform, White bent over and took the bubble from her, holding Orange in one hand and the bubble in between two pointed fingers of the other. “This,” she held the bubble out to her, “is for you.”

 

 

Orange hesitantly took the bubble, inspecting it. Inside was a perfectly round gem, except the simple band that wrapped around its middle. Orange’s eyes widened from it to look up at White with wonder and excitement brighting her eyes, “Is-is this…a pearl? My own pearl?”

 

 

“Oh yes…as a Diamond, it is long over due for you to have your own. She will serve you well.” White told her, and then leaned down once more, allowing Orange to climb down carefully from her hand, the bubbled pearl still clutched in her hands. “why don’t you let her out, so you can meet her.” White suggested.

 

 

Orange looked up at Blue, her wide eyes made the older Diamond smile and she nodded at Orange, who looked down in fascination as she held the bubble in one hand and used a single digit of the other to pop the bubble. She caught the gem between her hands before it could fall and a moment later it lifted in the air, bright light shining on her as the gem reformed. Orange never looked away, even when the light left spots dancing across her eyes, as she had never seen a gem reform before. After the gem had filled out from its pure light form, she floated to the floor, instantly dropping into a low bow to Orange.

 

 

“My Diamond, it is my honor to serve you.” The gem’s voice was soft and she glanced up at Orange with a smile, but did not lift up from her respectful bow.

 

 

Orange’s mouth hung open, obviously stunned while looking at this new gem that served her, her, before coming back to herself and turned to White, all toothy smile and large awe filled eyes, hands clenched as she laughed excitedly, “Thank you!”

 

 

“You are most welcome,”

 

[Updated and corrected 1/1/21]

Chapter 16: Chapter 16: One On One

Chapter Text

Orange glanced over her shoulder, checking again that, yes, that pearl was still there behind her. She stood there with her hands clasped together in front of her, a small smile stretched on her thin lips with her eyes closed and head bowed. She looked content to just stand there behind Orange as the young Diamond sat, very undignified for someone of her rank, on the ground, just in front of the glass wall so she could look out at the city. Only, unlike all the other times she had discreetly looked over her shoulder at the gem that now apparently served her, said gem opened their eyes to meet hers and Orange immediately turned back around, red cheeked with embarrassment to have been caught.

 

 

“Is there something you need, my Diamond?”

 

 

“Wuh…what?” Orange turned her head slightly towards her to show she was listening, but didn’t dare to turn around fully until she felt the heat of the blush on her cheeks begin to disappear.

 

 

“You have been turning to look at me every few moments, my Clarity. If there is something you wish me to do, you need only say.”

 

 

“I…Ive never had someone to serve just me before.” Orange glanced back to the city view before turning on the spot to face Pearl’s direction, and patted the floor in front of her, “Sit with me?”

 

 

Her pearl did not hesitate, not like the other Diamond’s pearls would have. She knew Yellow hated when she sat on the floor, a Diamond shouldn’t lower herself to sit like that, she would say. Standing was tiring, but the view wasn’t. Orange loved to look out at the cities of Homeworld wherever she might be, so she sat when it was just her or only a pearl or her quartz escorts to keep her company. Pearl sat beside her, legs tucked to the side of her as she used one hand to balance herself in her new position.

 

 

“You're my pearl now, so I can ask you anything I want.” Orange said, though it hadn’t been phrased like a question, the uncertainty in her voice must have showed because Pearl nodded to her.

 

 

“I live to serve you, my Diamond. Anything you want or need. I will answer anything you ask, if I can.”

 

 

Orange didn’t know how she felt having a servant of her own. It was one thing when it was one of the other Diamond’s, she knew it was their job, their sole purpose really. But this one, this one was hers, all hers, only hers, and she would do anything Orange said. She was used to her escorts having to listen to what she said, so long as it didn’t contradict some order given to them by their Diamond superiors, but this was just a whole other level. Having someone who served her and her alone made her feel…well, powerful. Important. Needed.

 

 

Only the most important of gems of Homeworld got pearls, and now she was one of them. Not only that, but this pearl had come from White herself, so she was a fancy pearl and must have been quite well made if she had been in White’s service before her. As it was, her pearl still looked like she belonged to White, which Orange was not overly fond of. She was of a very pale blue color, her hair a much darker shade than her skin, short and wavy, bangs falling to one side to partially cover her right eye. she wore a dress, the top of which was a dark gray and had a diamond shape cut from the chest, exposing the polished gem of a pearl. the lower part of her dress was a lighter shade of gray, matching the elbow length gloves she wore. she had dark leggings and no shoes. A white, see-through ruffle wrapped around her neck, puffing out around her chin and shoulders. The only sign she belonged to Orange was the small diamond that sat below the cut in her dress, the same color as Orange’s gem.

 

 

It was almost like it was an afterthought, what should have been something that showed everyone that she served her was barely there, and Orange found she didn’t like that. She wasn’t an afterthought, but it was something that could be changed later, not while she was waiting for Blue.

 

 

“Where were you made?” was the first question Orange deemed good enough to ask, out of the many that were piling up, some of them silly, others she doubted this pearl knew the answer to.

 

 

“I was made on one of Blue Diamond’s many colonies, nearly five hundred years ago, my Clarity.” Her voice was soft, a trait Orange noted was similar to Blue’s own pearl.

 

 

“So you were originally made for Blue?”

 

 

“Yes,” Pearl nodded her head, “and I was given to White as an offering. It is not uncommon for a pearl to be given to White Diamond as a gift.” Not unlike how White had given her this pearl, Orange thought. “I was lucky and proud to be chosen to serve her, as I do now for you, My Diamond.”

 

 

“I see. What did you do for her?”

 

 

“I served her, as any pearl does.”

 

 

“I meant what did you do?” Orange pushed, frowning.

 

 

“I…I cannot say, My Diamond.” Pearl lowered her head, but this only annoyed Orange. She couldn’t say? It was a simple question.

 

 

Orange decided she’d prod Pearl more, “Why not?”

 

 

“Any servant of White diamond is forbidden to speak of what they do for her, no matter what it is. Please, forgive me, My Diamond. I can not say what I did for her before I was made to serve you.”

 

 

Pearl lowered herself more, bowing deeply to Orange now, which Orange noted must have been awkward if not painful because of how she was sitting and thus wave her off so she would sit back up, “it’s fine.”

 

So anyone who served White couldn’t talk about it? Interesting. Could she make her own servants do that? Could she make her pearl swear silence for whatever Orange commanded her to do? She made note to find out later as well. As it was, she doubted this pearl actually did anything of real interest for White Diamond, not like White’s main pearl, whom Orange interacted with when she was there. Orange was quite fond of White’s pearl, more so than any other Diamond’s. She hoped her pearl turned out to be like her.

 

 

“Orange.”

 

 

Orange looked up, looking away from her pearl to see Blue Diamond, her hood pulled up to cast her face in shadow, her own pearl standing by her side, looking in her direction, or maybe it was at the only other pearl in the room. Orange wondered if she would look so mysterious and cool as Blue did, the magnificent height of a diamond and her Pearl by her side, flaunting to everyone just how important she was.

 

 

“Blue!” Orange stood up, moving to join her before she remembered her own pearl and turned, “Come along Pearl.” She called, and did not wait for her to get up as she skipped over to Blue with a large smile. “can we go now?”

 

[Updated and corrected 1/1/21]

Chapter 17: Chapter 17: White's Talk

Chapter Text

“Orange,” White called, “let's talk.”

 

Orange held her breath, fearing she was in trouble, especially so when White’s Pearl, who had been standing next to her, made to leave the room, beckoning her own pearl to follow her, leaving just the two of them alone. She waited as White offered her hand and Orange climbed on, holding onto her thumb as she always did, her nervousness growing even though White continued to smile at her.

 

“Is something wrong?” Orange asked once she was about eye level with White, before adding a little meekly, “Did I do something bad?”

 

“It’s about Pink Diamond.” White informed and Orange’s eyes widened.

 

“Is she alright? Did mother get hurt?”

 

White gave a shake of her head, “No, she’s fine. What I mean is, I want you to stop referring to Pink Diamond as your mother.”

 

Orange’s eyebrows bunched up and her eyes conveyed her confusion to White, “W-what? But White-“

 

“Shush.”

 

Orange’s mouth snapped shut and she looked up at White with slight fear. She had never heard that tone used before and it alarmed her.

 

“You are a Diamond, a gem. We do not have families the way Pink’s organics do. You may have been made with the material of one, but you aren’t apart of them, even if Pink has insisted on treating you like one of them would. You are a gem, a Diamond, and if you want a family, you will find it with other Diamonds, but it is time to stop calling Pink your mother, because she isn’t.”

 

“But…But she created me.”

 

“As I have created many gems, as do Yellow and Blue, and even Pink. Does that make them mothers as well?” White proposed and waited patiently as Orange tilted her head down, brow pinching in thought.

 

After a moment, Orange looked back up at her, “No. they’re not mothers, they’re  Diamonds, who made gems to serve them. But I don’t serve Pink.”

 

“No, no you do not, Orange. Your only superiors are your fellow diamonds, until you have your own court and colonies.”

 

“And then…and then only you’ll be my superior?” White seemed pleased with her revelation, and it made Orange smile proudly.

 

“Yes, my pretty little gemling. Do you understand now why I have asked what I have?”

 

A part of Orange wished to tell White no, Pink had always been Mama to her, even if things were becoming more strained than usual between them. Blue said that would change after Pink’s colony was finished. And yet, a larger part of her, one that Orange wasn’t so sure she was ready to accept, agreed with White. While she had been perfectly fine calling Pink mama when she had first been made, it was now something Orange did sparsely, more of an appeasement for the older diamond than a personal want. If anything, Orange always felt an overwhelming sense of embarrassment when she referred to Pink this way in front of others, especially the other diamonds. It was simply another thing that she wanted to change. And changing was good, wasn’t it? After another moments hesitation, Orange gave a sharp nod to White, “I understand. I won’t do it anymore.”

 

“That’s a good girl.”

 

[Updated and corrected 1/1/21]

Chapter 18: Chapter 18: Family Fun

Notes:

in count down for the new episode on monday, I'm going to be doing a chapter every day, and then releasing two on the day of the new episode. so get prepared for four new chapters in a short amount of time.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Takes place at some point before Chapter 6

 


 

 

Orange let out a loud laugh as she hung off of blue’s knee, shaking so hard she nearly slipped off and fell into into the water below as she strained to listen to the notes floating up from the center of the pool. Luckily, in her own fits of giggles, Blue managed to catch her by the back of her tunic, keeping her from falling in as she wiped at the happy tears in her eyes with her free hand.

 

“No, no, Yellow,” Blue said, “it can’t be that song.”

 

“Well, what else could it be?” Yellow was grinning, cheeks tinted a shade darker and tears collected in the corners of her eyes from laughing so hard. “Your guess of that silly ballroom song couldn’t be any more accurate than mine.”

 

“It does have that certain beat to it, though,” White added to their conversation and Yellow held out a hand in her direction as she looked at Blue as if to say See, “Do you have any better ideas?"

 

“Oh!” Orange sprung up, both hands excitedly waving in the air and a gleam in her eyes that had everyone turning to her with large smiles, “What about that one that goes lala lalala lala, What’s it called?”

 

Blue hummed the tune again with her, a thoughtful look softly scrunching her features before she let out a gasp, “A Cat’s Eye March!”

 

A few more bubbles popped and disturbed the surface before Pink emerged, hair clinging to her face and shoulders, and dress completely waterlogged, but she was all happy grins and bright eyes as she looked around at everyone. “That’s it! Who got it?” 

 

“Our clever Orange guessed right this time.” White said and Pink turned to Orange, reaching up both hands and Orange was immediantly rocketing off Blue into Pink’s open arms, the two making a splash as they ducked under the water and resurfaced in a fit of giggles that was contagious to the whole group.

 

“Your so smart! How did you ever guess?”

 

“The cat’s eyes always make such pretty songs!” Orange wrapped her arms tightly around Pink’s neck to stop from slipping under the surface. She’d sink like a rock without Pink to tread water for her, or the side of the bath to cling onto. She had never successfully managed to swim, even thought her mother had tried to teach her on multiple occasions.

 

“She’s always listening to those recordings of them when she’s alone in her chambers, are you really surprised?” Yellow broke out in a smug grin when Orange stuck her tongue out at her, cheeks lit in embarrassment.

 

“No wonder I couldn’t get it out of my head, I couldn’t remember where I had heard it.” Pink said, before placing a kiss onto Orange’s nose, turning her pout into a smile. “Shall we play another round?”

 

“Yes!”

Notes:

i think you can tell i was inspired when i saw Familiar. i love that episode, wish we could have seen the four diamonds together. i love my dysfunctional diamond family.

Chapter 19: Chapter 19: The Trial

Chapter Text

At some point between Chapter 5 and 6


 

Blue Diamond stood in the high ceiling room, decorated in ornate diamond patterns and statues carved of beautiful stone by the finest made Bismuths Homeworld had produced in centuries. They were in a side room of the high courts building were they, she and the other Diamonds, held trials for gems who had committed crimes that warranted their limited time and attention. It was here that she kept Orange from the public eye, her trusted Citrine guards stationed outside the doors to keep anyone from interrupting. Her pearl stood to her left, head bowed and silent as she spoke with Orange Diamond, the smaller gem’s cherubic features turned up to her in rapt attention, as she explained what would be happening today.

 

“Orange, I have a few trials to oversee. Until I finish, you’ll be staying-“

 

Orange’s lip jutted out in a rather dramatic pout, “Aww!” her whine cut through whatever Blue had been about to say, "Can’t I sit in for the trial?”

 

Blue gave her a kind smile, those large eyes were a weakness of Blue’s that she knew she had trouble saying no to. “You know you can’t be seen by the general public yet. White would be furious.”

 

“But it’s just traitors right? I could...” Orange paused, her brow furrowed in what have been serious thought before her hands shot into the air with her excitement, “I could act like a guard! Or an escort!”

 

Blue chuckled at the absurdity of her suggestion, bending down to lightly ruffle her hair. “My sweet Orange, that’s a lovely idea, but I hardly think you could pass as a Agate.”

 

“Then I can be a Quartz.”

 

“A tiny one?”

 

Orange glared at her, and Blue found it incredibly adorable on her large features, “I’m not that small, Blue!”

 

“No, of course not, Orange.” Blue attempted to placate her little ward before she could become too agitated, “But still.”

 

“What if I hid in your robe?”

 

“Mmmm.” Blue looked away from Orange as she gave it a moment of thought.

 

A moment that Orange didn’t hesitate to jump on as she clasped her hands together and started to beg, “Please? Please, please, please! I’ll be quiet! It...it’d be educational!”

 

“Mmm. Oh, i suppose...” Blue relented, though she wasn’t sure if she was glad to see how happy it made Orange, or dread the talk she would have to have now that she had tentatively caved to the littlest diamond’s request.

 

“Yes!”

 

“I’ll have to talk to Yellow first.” She attempted to tamper Orange’s growing enthusiasm, but the youngest diamond would not be stopped in her joy of winning this dispute.

 

“Just tell her it’s another lesson! She can’t say no then. You’re the best, blue!”

 

“Hehehe.” Blue giggled, covering her mouth as she watched Orange dance for a moment, her happiness was rather contagious, but she could not remain here much longer if they wished to keep on schedule. “Stay here with Pearl, so I can talk with Yellow.”

 

“Okay!” Orange couldn’t stop grinning even as she watched Blue exit through the large chamber doors, leaving her alone with the silent pearl standing obediently next to her.

 

“Soo...” Orange said after the silent had stretched on for far to long for her liking, turning to look at Pearl, “what are these trials normally like?”

 

Blue’s Pearl turned to look at her, her head still bowed slightly as to keep her gaze respectful to her superior, “They normally involve my Diamond, and on occasion, a collaboration with Yellow Diamond, listening to the cases of a Gem who has been accused of a great crime against the Empire or the Diamonds themselves. This is followed by the Diamonds giving a verdict.”

 

Orange hummed in acknowledgment, mulling over what she had been told for a moment, “Are they normally good verdicts?”

 

“It is not my place to decided if the Diamonds have made a good verdict or not.”

 

“True, I guess...how long do you think Blue is going to be?”

 

“I can not say.”

 

Orange decided that if they were going to wait, she’d do her waiting while looking around at the new architecture around them, and proceeded to walk away from Pearl as she spoke, “Yeah, I suppose it’s anyone’s guess how long Blue and Yellow are going to argue, huh?”

 

“Indeed.”

 


 

“Blue, you can not be serious! We can’t have Orange in the courtroom!” Yellow yelled as she stood up from her chair where she had been preparing and reviewing before her fellow diamond had come to her with this ridiculous request. Her harsh, quick movements startled her Pearl who had not been expecting the outburst and dropped the diamond shaped display she had been holding, scrambling to pick it up from the floor as Yellow ignored her, moving towards where Blue Diamond remained standing near the door.

 

Blue diamond lowered her gaze from Yellow’s angry one for a moment before meeting her eyes, her tone was calm but beseeching, “Of course we can. She will be hidden, no one but us will even know she’s there.”

 

Yellow began pacing the walkway in front of blue, using her hand to motion between them as she spoke, “That is precisely why she can’t be there. I’ll know she’s there, you’ll know she’s there, and we’ll constantly be trying to make sure she’s not seen. How are we suppose to hold a trial when we wouldn’t even be paying attention to the proceedings?”

 

Blue gave Yellow a pleading look, “Orange is very well behaved. She has promised to be quiet.”

 

Yellow took a moment to take a deep breath, pinching the bridge of her nose before facing her diamond counterpart, “Blue, please. I know, I know Orange can be very good and well mannered. But she can also be rambunctious and she bores easily. What will you do if she decides she no longer wishes to be apart of this? How are you going to keep her from throwing a tantrum if she decides she’s had enough half way through the prosecuting’s speech?”

 

“Orange doesn’t throw tantrums, Yellow. She’s just very vocal-“

 

“Blue.” Yellow stopped her before she could continue, meeting with Blue’s pleading, if not somewhat sad eyes.

 

“Please, Yellow. She really wants to learn about this, and is that not what we are supposed to be doing? How will she learn how these proceedings go if she is in another room, by herself, for hours doing nothing.”

 

“She can watch recordings.”

 

Blue narrowed her eyes at her in warning, “Yellow.”

 

What?” Yellow threw her arms up, “That’s perfectly acceptable learning materials!”

 

“Wouldn’t you rather her see for herself, than second hand footage? She may have questions that we can answer afterwards, that we can’t if she’s watching recordings by herself.”

 

“Hmph.” Yellow crossed her arms as she settled Blue with a tired look, “It’s always like this. I’m always the one that has to put her foot down and say no, and I’m turned into the bad guy for it. Sometimes I wonder if I’m not on trial when we argue about Orange.”

 

“This isn’t a trial, Yellow. If...” Blue paused, and sighed, “If you think this really isn’t safe for Orange, then I’ll have her wait in her room.” Blue turned her back to Yellow, as if to make for the door, "I’m sure I can find her something to do until then. She’ll be upset, but she will understand.”

 

Yellow scrubbed a hand over her face, ““Stars help me. No.”

 

Blue stopped and turned to look at her over her shoulder, “Yellow?”

 

“You are correct. This is a good chance to...show Orange first hand what a trial is, and how it goes. But, You have promise to keep her in line, Blue. This is your idea. is something happens…”

 

“You won’t regret this! She’ll be so happy.”

 

“Yes yes.” Yellow waved her off as she turned back to her work space, snatching the proffered display from her pearl as she returned to her chair, “Collect her and let’s get on with this already.”

 


 

Blue turned her head to look over her shoulder, speaking lower than she normally would have to the gem currently using the hood of her robe as a makeshift hiding spot, “Orange, now remember. You have to remain hidden, and you’ve promised to be quiet.”

 

Orange peeked her head out from over Blue’s shoulder, where she had tucked herself into the hood of Blue’s robe, nestled in between the silky fabric and her long hair. “Yes, Blue! I’ll be as silent as a pearl!”

 

Yellow, who was leaning over in her seat to look at Blue and Orange, gave the two of them a nod of approval, “Good. I don’t want to hear a single peep, Orange.”

 

Orange leaned over further to look at Yellow, ducking under Blue’s chin to look at her, “What if I have a question? Can’t I whisper it to Blue?”

 

“No. Save your questions until the end of the trial, there will be breaks in between. Do not distract Blue.”

 

“Okay Yellow. But what if-“

 

“Orange.”

 

“Yellow?”

 

“Shush.”

 

“Mmm.” Orange sat back, tucking herself back into Blue’s hood and hair until she was practically invisible to anyone down below, “Okay, okay.”

 

Yellow nodded and glanced around, pleased to see everything seemed to be in place “Let’s begin. Pearl, call in the Zircons.”

Chapter 20: Chapter 20:Drawing Lessons

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Takes place at some point before Chapter 13


 

Orange stood back, watching quietly as Blue’s pearl sat in a small, square stone chair specially designed for her so she could be seated near Blue Diamond while she herself was seated on her throne, screens in place as she went over yet another work log. Pearl was sat with her legs curled to the side of the chair, paying attention to a screen in front of her and taking no notice at all to Orange behind her.

 

Looking over her shoulder, Orange could see on the double diamond shaped screen, marked up by thin white lines, contrasted by the translucent blue screen and the darker blue tiles that came through from the scenery in front of her. The lines were a little shaky, perhaps because they had been made with Pearl’s finger, but she could make out the uncanny image of Blue Diamond just as she was beside them, sitting comfortably in her chair working. 

 

She had been up on Blue’s throne herself, seated on the arm of the chair with her legs dangling off as she watched Blue work. But that had quickly grown boring and she had started to look around the room for something to entertain herself with. The Citrine and Prase guards where at attention near the chamber doors, focused solely on not making a noise and standing as still as a bismuth’s statue. There was two of Blue’s person Sapphires to their right, speaking quietly to one another when one raised their head to look in her direction, though with the hair in her eye, Orange could never really tell just where they were looking. But based on how high up she was, Orange figured she had had a vision of her getting their attention. But knowing that was what the Sapphire was expecting, Orange wanted to do something different and turned from her to continue on her visual tour of the room. 

 

It was at this point when she had noticed the quiet pearl working on something in her personal area, even though Blue hadn’t given her any work to do. Orange had never really paid attention to what the pearls did unless it had something to do with her, more interested in what her fellow diamonds were working on or trying to catch their attention to talk about something than worrying what menial task the pearls had been given. Just what did the pearls do in their personal time?

 

With a quietness that betrayed her size, Orange slipped down from the throne with neither Blue or Pearl noticing, though she was still aware of the two sapphire’s watching her, the unnerving little pebbles they could be. So as not to interrupt Pearl so she could see just what she was doing, Orange moved behind her with some well practiced steps. Slipping past her guards for so many years had given her a rather unexpected skill, one that was certainly handy at the moment.

 

“That’s really pretty.”

 

Pearl jumped, her hand flying up to cover her gem as she turned in her chair to look behind her as Orange came to stand over her to look at the screen more closely. “Your Clarity! You scared me.”

 

“Huh?” Orange blinked in confusion before let out a small giggle, giving Pearl an apologetic smile, “Oh, sorry pearl, I didn’t mean to scare you.”

 

“It’s okay.” Pearl’s voice was meek, her hand lowered from her chest, “you normally…you normally make more noise when you move.”

 

“I didn’t want to startle you and mess you up.” Orange told her, turning back to the screen to look more intently at the small details. "I didn’t know you could draw.”

 

Pearl’s hands settled in her lap, hands slightly balled up in the light material of her skirt. “I try. My Diamond allows me to when I have free time, but I’m not very good.”

 

“Are you kidding? This is amazing Pearl.” 

 

Pearl blushed, her head bowing down in embarrassment, though her smile told Orange it wasn’t a bad thing, “Thank you. That’s very kind.”

 

“Could you teach me?”

 

“My Diamond?” Pearl looked up at her with an alarmed expression that Orange could feel more than see.

 

“I’ve never drawn anything but these funky squiggles of the stars,” Orange made a motion in the air with her finger to mimic the shape of a star, "when Yellow’s lessons are dragging on. Could you teach me to draw like that?”

 

“I...I can try.”

 

“Yes! Okay, let me get comfy.” Orange took a moment to move beside Pearl’s chair and sit down beside her on the floor, taking out her own personal screen from it protective place from her belt. 

 

Upon expanding, Pearl could make out long lines of script detailing the way a kindergarten was made before Orange was swiping it away for a blank orange screen. The younger gem then turned to look at her and it was at this point Pearl realized she had been staring silently for longer than she had intended at Orange. It was also at this point she realized Orange Diamond was sitting on the floor next to her chair, looking rather unbothered by this fact. “A-are you sure you want to sit on the floor? I could-“

 

“It’s fine, Pearl.” Orange waved her off, "I’m a lot bigger than you, so we’re on even ground with me like this. So, what’s first?”

 


 

Blue wasn’t sure how much time had passed, but when she had lost her place in another field report for the third time, she knew it was time to take a break from her work. Leaning back with a heavy sigh, Blue rubbed wearily at her face, keeping her eyes closed behind her hand as she took a moment for herself. There was much work to do, and this cycle it was her turn with Orange, which add more strain on her than she had originally anticipated. Orange was never more than a handful, but juggling her duties as a Diamond and keeping Orange complacent, all while also keeping her on top of her own lesson plans and studying, a regiment Yellow had proposed to get Orange in the habit of working as diligently as they did and approved by White herself, had left Blue with far less time than she was used to. That also meant time was being taken away from actually spending time personally with Orange that didn’t involve something related to her work, and while understanding enough, Blue felt bad for making Orange wait long hours simply waiting for her to finish. As it was, Orange was being very respectful of her timetable, keeping quiet and out of the way.

 

In fact, maybe too quiet. Looking up from her hand, Blue scanned the arm of her throne where she knew Orange had been sitting, dangling half off the side of it in a manner that touchingly reminded her of when Pink would come to her for company. And she supposed she shouldn’t have been so surprised when Orange was no longer there, but that didn’t stop her from sitting up straighter with some amount of panic she couldn’t quite displace. 

 

“Orange?” she called, "Orange, where have you- oh.” leaning over the side of her chair, Blue smiled at the sight of Orange and her Pearl sitting together, working side by side on twin screens, having taken no notice of Blue at all.

 

“How’s this?” Orange tilted her screen towards Pearl, who turned from her own to look, "I think the eyes are weird, but it looks like White, right?”

 

“That’s very good, my Clarity. It does look like her.”

 

“Hmm. I want to try to draw Yellow next.” Orange giggled, giving Pearl a smile that was returned in kind, "This is fun, I can see why you do this.”

 

“It is fun, isn’t it?”

Notes:

I love Blue Pearl. I love all the pearls, really.

Tomorrow, we shall move this storyline along!

Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Missed

Notes:

Lets start off this special with some upsetting news, shall we?

Chapter Text

Yellow’s foot tapped the floor impatiently as she waited for the Diamond’s personal line to connect for the third time.

 

“Where in the blazes is she!?” The matriarch’s voice echoed in her command room, her pearl shrunk away slightly, gazing up at her in fear as she slammed her hand down onto her desk, surprisingly not leaving the dent Pearl expected. There was another intense glare at the waiting call when the screen filled with static, sound coming through before the picture cleared to show a rather frazzled looking Pink Diamond as she hurriedly sat down at her throne. 

 

“oh thank goodness.” Pearl whispered.

 

“Ahh! Uh, Yellow.” Pink glanced away from the screen to something to her left before returning to meet Yellow’s narrowed eyes, “This is a surprise. I wasn’t expecting a call.”

 

“Obviously not! Where were you?”

 

Pink’s lips quirked up in an awkward smile as she gave a force laugh, “I, you know, with that rebellion on my colony, I’ve just been so busy-“

 

Yellow’s whole face contorted in barely contained anger, “You mean you’re still on your moon base!?”

 

“Yellow, why are you yelling?”

 

“You were supposedto get Orange Diamond today!”

 

Pink’s eyes widened as recognition dawned on her face, “What? Today? But Pearl hasn’t reminded me-“

 

“Then obviously your pearl is slacking in her duties, and should be punished!” Yellow banged her hand down on her desk once more, making Pearl jump at the unexpected sound so close to her. ”Never mind your Pearl’s abysmal failures in her sole purpose, how could youforget what today was? You should have left yesterday and been here already. Orange and I have been waiting.”

 

The screen moved as Pink got up from her chair, following her as she moved to reach for the communicator and pick it up, “I’m sorry, yellow. It’s just so hectic with everything going on. I’ll prepare my ship and come get her.”

 

“Don’t bother.” Yellow waved at her flippantly, turning away from her to look momentarily at another screen with many lines of gem script scrolling downward, typing a command in and sending it away only to be replaced with another.

 

“What?” Pink paused, halfway down the steps that led to her command chair, Pearl following suit behind her, stopping to look up at her with concern.

 

Yellow took a moment before turning back to look at Pink, her lips turned down in indignation, “Orange Diamond has requested to go to White Diamond instead of waiting, and White has accepted.”

 

The screen shook as Pink stamped her foot down on the ground, her brows knitted together as she yelled, “Yellow! This is my time with Orange, you can’t just-“

 

“This is your own fault, Pink.” Yellow pointed a patronizing finger at her fellow diamond, “Those silly gems shouldn’t be giving you such a hard time. Destroy them, already. This is unacceptable.”

 

The anger fell from Pink’s face, leaving tears shimmering in her eyes, “Yellow. Please, I can come now and-“

 

“It’s already been decided Pink. Take care of whatever it is that’s going on with that colony of yours, and do it fast. Goodbye.”

Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Rose Quartz

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Orange was laying on her side, head supported by one hand while the other held loosely onto a display that she was supposed to be working on, but had since abandoned in favor of interacting with her Pearl. Or more precisely, the news she had brought with her from the archives, at her DIamond’s request. Around them was a holographic scene that illuminated the room in off-white and light blue constructs, canceling out the natural orange tint of the chamber walls, all being projected from Pearl’s gem. Giant marble obelisks jutted up into low hanging clouds, polished slabs of stone made up the floors, reflecting the white light that represented the sunlight breaking through the clouds. All around the room were the vague shapes of pastel colored light forms, representing various gems with few of them having much detail, all of them moving about and mingling, unseeing of Pearl as she knelt on the floor in concentration, multiple holographic gems moving through her in their natural walking path.

 

 It was a recording of a recording, overlaid with commentary of the one who had taken the recordings in the first place. It was blurry from movement and choppy, as if certain things had been omitted. It was one step away from being hearsay, but because of what was caught in that recount is what made it the talk of the moment. Even White seemed to be somewhat agitated about the gossip spreading through her own courts, and it hadn’t even happened here on Homeworld!

 

Depicted in the white-blue scene was the procession of a court gathering, aristocratic gems grouped together. From the prospective of where the recording had started, one could quickly derive that this person was also one of them, as the view seen turned from face to face of one royal or another, until it came to stop on a palanquin of deep blue, decorated in delicate silks and intricate lattice work. It was this that made it clear to any watcher that this was Blue Diamond’s court.

 

From there, they watched as a small Ruby squad marched through the center of the cleared walkway, their charge was a Sapphire, one Orange noted was familiar but she couldn't quite place where she knew her from. Said gem moved forward, briefly being stopped by massive Prase soldiers that guarded Blue’s palanquin, and then she was being spoken to by Blue Diamond herself. However, their recountant was not nearly close enough to them to pick up what was being said. Rolling her eyes, Orange motioned to her Pearl to move the scene forward.

 

It was only slightly more amusing to see everything skipping forward, fast movements, jaws moving so rapidly but with no clear audio to be heard, before suddenly all hell broke loose, rubies were sent flying and Prase guards were being destabilized by something that moved incredibly fast.

 

“Stop!” Orange shouted and the footage Pearl was projecting halted to a standstill, and Orange was momentarily awestruck by the image of a new gem she had never seen before. She was tall and broad, built like one of the finest Quartz soldiers that could only be produced on Homeworld itself, but dressed in an incredibly large and flowy white dress. Her curly hair was just as large as everything else about her seemed to be, hanging off her shoulders and cascading down her back en masse. In one hand was a round, pink shield and in the other a pink sword, and it certainly looked like no toy. She had a smug look about her, perhaps amused by the ruckus she dared cause right in front of Blue Diamond, or maybe it was the way she put the high class gems around her into a panic, especially when her speedy little friend had started poofing gems like it was some kind of game. Orange half expected to see them graphically shattering these gems at some point in the recording.

 

Orange remained staring at the still of this gem, this over glorified rebel, who unknowingly stared back into her eyes, that same smug expression now turned on Orange. The scene itself upset her, sparking a want to jump into a fight that had long since been over, but it was the smug grin of this shallow cut clod as she and her party crasher cohort spread fear into gems that were far more important than they could ever have hoped to be is what really set Orange’s blood to boiling point. She hardly noticed when the display she had been fidgeting with shattered and crunched in her hand, sparking briefly before the light faded from it.

 

Tossing it to the side, she pointed at her Pearl who had been keeping any comments on Orange’s actions or of the video to herself, “go back! I want to see their entrance.”

 

“At once, My Diamond.”

 

Diligently, Pearl returned the scene back to before the quartz rebel had invaded the arena, and with a nod from her Diamond, she restarted the recording. Together they watched again as this quartz and an unknown pearl dispatched two of the rubies and both praise guards, before turning to the sole sapphire, who appeared to be at peace with what would happen next. However, instead of being run through with the Pearl’s sword, she had been knocked away by the remaining ruby, the two temporally disappearing in a flash of light.

 

Orange’s brow knit together as she stared at the new gem in the projection. She was a mix of blue and pinks throughout her physical appearance, from her curly hair to her patchwork tunic and bodysuit. “What,” Orange paused, eyes running up and down the gem as it moved to look around at everyone, “what is that?”

 

“That is a fusion, my diamond. It is made of the sapphire and ruby you saw before.”

 

Orange turned to her with a bewildered look, “Since when can two gems that are not of the same type fuse?”

 

Pearl did not respond and Orange turned back to the image just in time to see the strange fusion fall apart, leaving two very confused looking gems in its wake. Orange’s eyes sparkled with awe and fascination, “I’ve never heard of such a thing.”

 

“it is forbidden, my diamond.” Pearl informed, but the spark of fascination never left her diamond’s eyes.

 

The scene continued on, ignorant to their conversation, with the crowd of aristocrats growing angry at the two gems that had fused before them, and in the uproar they caused, Orange and Pearl watched as the two rebels took the distraction as a chance to escape.

 

“Cowards.” Orange whispered, eyes tracking the two gems as they jumped from the arena, and out of the recorder’s view. What happened next was of no interest to Orange, and she turned from her Pearl towards the large windows that made up the far wall of her room. “thats enough Pearl.”

 

Pearl bowed her head, her gem dimmed and the hologram vanished, leaving the room to be washed back in its natural orange light. When she wasn’t given another order, Pearl moved to stand behind her, hands clasped before her as they normally were.

 

“So that is the mysterious rebel Rose Quartz.”

 

“My diamond?”

 

“Thats what all this nonsense is about? What’s so special about her?” Orange looked at Pearl, but it was clear she didn’t expect a response. “she’s just a quartz. i suppose I can see why Yellow and Blue are frustrated with Pink’s lack of progress with her colony.”

 

“Perhaps she is causing more trouble than Pink Diamond is reporting. She may not wish to trouble the other Diamonds any more than she has to.”

 

“That is possible,” Orange rubbed at her cheek in thought, “But that does not change the fact this has been going on since i was made. That’s more than 200 years, Pearl. Pink should have been able to squash whatever rebellion is going on in her colony. I simply don’t understand why a Diamond is having such issues. Then again, I don’t understand the rebels.”

 

Pearl followed Orange’s gaze out the window before them, the tops of the buildings were beginning to reflect the pink and purple light of dawn breaking through their planet’s atmosphere, creating a scene of a shining cityscape, illuminating the tops of spires and crystalline shaped towers. Pearl’s eyes followed the dark outline of three warships as they slowly traveled over the horizon towards an unknown destination. “I believe they wish to live a life without the diamond’s rule. A life free from Homeworld’s law.”

 

“How could they believe they could find any kind of real life without a diamond to guide them?” Orange turned around to her pearl, pausing a moment to look upon her face before her eyes narrowed. “Tell me, do you sympathize with these rebels?”

 

Bowing her head, Pearl’s cheek lit up under her intense gaze, “Of course not, my diamond. forgive me, i have misspoke.”

 

“I prefer you to speak your mind with me. If you have an insight to something that I don’t, I always welcome it, you know that pearl.”

 

“Of course. I apologize again, my diamond. I am not used to such….White Diamond would never have tolerated a pearl with such a tongue.”

 

Orange smiled, “Then it's a good thing i'm not White Diamond.”

Notes:

Because no matter how old Orange actually is, she currently has the mentality of a teenager, and fusions are cool, and she doesn’t care what her diamond mothers say.

Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Uncontrolled

Notes:

getting so close to the SU special. Im stoked!

Chapter Text

“I can’t believe you!” Pink yelled, pointing a finger between the two much taller Diamonds, both of which stood in front of her overly cushioned chair, having arrived before her, and thus waiting for her and Orange to get to the station at the far reaches of the system. “You can’t just take gems from my court! From my kindergartens!”

 

 

“They are threats,” Blue said, her tone diplomatic and soothing, trying to calm the raging Pink Diamond before this all got out of hand. “They are just like the one who started the rebellion on your Colony. It's only a matter of time-“

 

 

“How dare you make that decision for me!”

 

“You were doing nothing about it, Pink. It was for your own protection.”

 

“I don’t need protecting, and you can’t just- just…steal Gems from Earth! You went behind myback, to mycolony, and rounded up my soldiers and did what? Where are those Rose Quartz? What else did you take, in the name of my protection?”

 

 

Orange lowered her head, gritting her teeth as Pink continued to verbally assault the other Diamonds, her cheeks growing hot in embarrassment. How could she just drag her here, just so she could watch as she belittled their fellow Diamonds efforts to help her. She was the one who she had witnessed on more than one occasion to her begging for help with her colony, pleading that she just couldn’t stop this rebellion. The simple Quartz soldier that outsmarted her at every turn was just too great for her to handle, and they should just leave the colony unfinished and move on. As if that was really an option, for a Diamondto turn tail, as if that wouldn’t cause issues back on Homeworld. Now her moth- Pinkhad the audacity to stand here yelling at Yellow and Blue who had only attempted to help her without doing her job for her. What kind of Diamond was she? Was this the person Orange had looked up to for so long? 

 

 

“Thats enough,” Yellow finally cut Pink off, but even though she had been silenced for the moment, Orange still wished to disappear into the shadows, not believing this was happening. How could Pink be so ignorant to everything, and then yell at the ones who cared for her, and put up with her stupid games? “First you whine about wanting a colony, and then you don’t want to do the work, and suddenly, oh no, the organics need to be saved! Well Pink, we’ve done that. We’ve made a place for your organics, we’ve aid you in starting your colony, we’ve even entertained helping stop this ridiculous charade of a rebellion. Enough is enough, Pink. What more do you want?”

 

 

“I want you to stay away from my colony!” Pink bared her teeth and stomped a foot, pointing at Yellow while she clenched her other hand into fist, “You have no right-“

 

 

“You asked for out help,” Blue, ever the calmer presence said, “You have to finish the colony, Pink. Your humans are safe in your zoo. There are no more excuses.”

 

 

“E-excuses? You think I’m putting off finishing my colony? You think I’m not trying!?“

 

 

Pink was once again cut off by Yellow, who took an aggressive step towards Pink, but seemed to restrain herself from doing much more, “You need to grow up, Pink! You wanted this colony, so finish it!” She took a breath and righted herself, crossing her arms over her chest and giving Pink a much more scornful look than she had before, “What kind of example are you setting for Orange?”

 

 

That seemed to set something off in Pink, who instead of saying anything simply made a loud ‘arg’ noise, she turned away from them and began stomping towards the door. As she passed Orange, she grabbed her rather forcefully by the upper arm. “Come on, Orange, we’re leaving.”

 

 

Orange, in a burst of anger, leaned her body back, ignoring the close proximity of her pearl behind her, and as hard as she could, pulled her arm from Pink’s grasp, “I don’t want to go with you!”

 

 

A flare of bright light colored the room as a rush of energy forcefully pushed on everyone inside, oppressive and stifling. Pink, Blue, and Yellow’s Pearls slid to their knees, Yellow’s Pearl eyes rounded as tears collected in the corners with obvious fear, and Pink’s pearl grasped at her chest with a look of panic rounding her eyes. Yellow blinked in surprise of the sudden feeling pressing in on her, taking a step back while Blue gasped, a hand flying over her gem, eyes squeezing shut.

 

 

Pink, bewildered by Orange’s sudden outburst, turned and was struck by the sudden wave of hot energy that hit her, but she remained unscathed, simply covering her face with her arm and closing her eyes to avoid the warm air that rushed past her. When it passed and the stifling feeling bogging the air down had dissipated, she blinked open her eyes. First, seeing her pearl down on her knees, and then turning fully to look at Orange only to stop in shock, her eyes widening.

 

 

The bright aura surround Orange floated around her like a liquid, snapping quick points into the air as she glared at her with the most heated look she had ever seen her give her, and a hand clapped over her mouth when she looked behind Orange.

 

 

Orange, in her hazy rage, took a moment to recognize the fear and sadness in Pink’s eyes, the unfamiliar sight snapped Orange out of her daze as she realized she wasn’t looking at her, but behind her. It hit her like a Topaz's punch in the gut. Pearl.

 

 

Orange whipped around, the glowing power around her form fading as she stared unblinking at the little opaque oval on the floor, its pearlescent shine reflected the pink lighting of the room and the remaining flickers of her manifested powers.

 

 

Pearl lay in pieces on the marble floor, or more accurately, her gem. Her entire light form had vanished, leaving behind only the broken remains of a once perfect oval-shaped gem.

 

 

The three other pearls in the room stared in silent horror at the pieces of their once sister gem, scattered bits settled in an arch from where she had been hit so hard by the blast of energy that it had left pieces of her laying around like crumpled petals of a flower that had been blown away by a harsh wind.

 

 

“I..I” Orange breathed out as she turned to look up at the two diamonds standing in front of her, “I didn’t…I didn’t mean to, I-“ a tear slipped from her eye as she looked between their faces. Yellow met her gaze, looking unimpressed with a raised eyebrow, while Blue’s eyes were wide and surprised. Turning her head, Pink was staring at her now with an emotion Orange could only describe as horror.

 

 

“Orange,” Blue called and the little gem turned to her with watery eyes, afraid she was going to be scared of her too. Instead, she bent down with her arms open, and Orange ran to her, being scooped up into her hand and being brought to rest against her chest where she began to cry into her neck.

 

 

“I didn’t mean to hurt her,” Orange sobbed, “I didn’t mean it.”

 

 

Blue placed her chin on top of orange’s head, patting her back as she continued to cry, “I know, Orange. I know you didn’t mean it.”

 

 

Yellow made an exasperated sigh, “I told you she didn’t need a pearl. Now look.”

 

 

“Yellow!” Blue scolded in a hushed tone, glaring at her counterpart, “It was an accident.”

 

 

“Be that as it may,  she destroyed a pearl, the one you said that would help her, one that White gave her no less. How do we explain that?”

 

 

“Im sorry!” Orange wailed, “I’m sorry.”

 

 

Blue hushed her, “Calm down, Orange. Its alright, you’re not in trouble. She can be replaced.”

 

 

“She is not getting another Pearl.” Yellow grunted, “Especially not until that little temper is under control. Look at the damage.” Yellow made a sweeping motion with her hand toward the scattered remains of gem fragments at their feet.

 

 

“That’s enough, Yellow.” Blue gently pulled Orange from her chest where her sobs had been slowly dying, “It’s okay, Orange. You just have to be careful.”

 

 

“I don’t know what happened.” Orange rubbed at her puffy eyes, making a pitiful sniffling noise as she looked up at her, “I just got angry. You and Yellow were being nice and getting yelled at and I couldn’t stand it and then-then…” She hiccuped, holding back another wave of sobs.

 

 

“Oh Orange,” Blue’s eyes shined with her own tears.

 

 

“You have to learn to control yourself,” Yellow said, stepping closer to them, and Orange cautiously turned to look at her, her frazzled nerves calming some when she saw Yellow’s eyes had softened when they turned on her, “Thats a part of being a diamond too.”

Chapter 24: Chapter 24: Conference

Notes:

If your interested in seeing what i see Orange like, pop over to my Tumblr for a look. there are also occasionally spoiler for upcoming chapters there was well.

GreenEndai.Tumblr.com

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“White has decided Orange won’t receive another Pearl until she has finished her lessons with her personally.”

 

“Good,” Yellow sat back heavily in her chair, a hand sweeping over her face, “that incident was unacceptable. We should be so glad that there was no audience to such a display.”

 

“It was an accident, Yellow. She was clearly upset.”

 

“I saw an out of control gem, not an emotional breakdown. I told all of you she was not ready for a pearl.” Yellow turned to the diamond display where her fellow gem was shown, “What was she thinking, snapping like that? What if she had hurt Pink? Or one of us?”

 

Blue narrowed her eyes at Yellow, disapproval clear on her face, “You can’t blame Orange, she couldn’t have known she could do that. None of us have shown her.”

 

“Which is why we can’t keep coddling her.”

 

Blue sighed, turning away from Yellow to look at something in the distance, “Maybe…” she wiped at a tear that had collected in her eye before turning back to Yellow who had been watching her, “She reacted quite hysterically to Pink, didn’t she?”

 

“i noted that as well.” Yellow pursed her lips, “Whatever is going on is obviously effecting Orange negatively. I had not expected her to manifest her abilities so…violently. It should have happened in a controlled environment, with one of us guiding her.”

 

“Perhaps we have been holding Orange back.” Blue proposed,” We have never been too sure just what is the correct approach for her, she grows and learns at such a sporadic pace.”

 

“True, but her growth has been fluctuating recently. Some days she excels, and others she seems to be going nowhere. And it helps neither of us when she is in one of her moods. I do not think I can handle another yelling match between us so soon.”

 

“She has been arguing with you?” Blue’s eyes showed concern that yellow was quick to wave away.

 

“Nothing i can not handle.” After a pause, she leaned forward and Yellow met Blue’s eyes, a seriousness settling on her features, “She had been with you before she had gone to stay with Pink. How would you evaluate her emotional status then?”

 

“She was perfectly fine, Yellow.” Blue’s head fell into her hand, covering her eyes as her hair fell to partially obscure part of her face, and Yellow could clearly see the fatigue Blue normally managed to hide well, “She was as she always is, happy, interested in our work, a little mischievous with the guards and much more outspoken then the last time I saw her, but that is simply Orange.”

 

“Mmmh, She is certainly not as compliant as she used to be, is she?” Yellow couldn’t stop the small smile that formed on her lips while Blue looked up at her, mirroring her expression with a wistful one.

 

“She is much more decisive than she used to be. She no longer wishes to be by my side constantly and likes to do whatever she can to get out of her lessons. I believe she is growing discontent with her confinements to us. She speaks often now of how White allows her to do things we don’t.”

 

Yellow rolled her eyes, “Yes, I have heard more than I care to about how White has given her so much free reign.”

 

“But it has made her so independent. She will not want our guiding hand much longer.”

 

“i can only imagine how long it will be until she is demanding a colony of her own.”

 

Blue paled, her eyebrows shooting up in alarm, “Do you believe White would allow that?”

 

Yellow grimaced, “With how Pink’s success has gone? Stars no. Besides, she isn’t even half a millennia in age yet. Pink was at least well into her third by the time we caved.”

 

“Is it possible that is why she is failing, Yellow? Had we held her back too long?”

 

“Do not place her failures at our feet, Blue.” Yellow’s tone came out more harsh then she had intended but she continued on, “the faults in Pink’s colony are her own.”

 

“i suppose you are correct. i just wish it had turned out better for her. she had wanted a colony so badly.”

 

“And we gave her the easiest planet she could ask for.” Yellow’s voice softened as Blue’s eyes fell to the floor, “There is nothing more we can do but wait for her to sort things out. In the mean time, we have our own colonies to further, and Orange to deal with.”

 

“Not until she has finished with White, at least.” Blue reminded, looking back up at Yellow, he brow becoming pinched, "Pink was quite upset about that as well. She so looks forward to spending time with her.”

 

“What Pink wants is irrelevant in this case.”

 

“Its still upsetting, Yellow. Have some compassion.”

 

“And maybe you should have a little less.” Yellow sneered, “It will do Pink some good to have time on her own. No distractions, so she can’t blame Orange needing her attention this time.”

 

A pause in the conversation formed as Blue hesitated a long moment before finally speaking,  “…i did not say anything to Orange, but have you noticed she no longer calls Pink by that organic title?”

 

“Mother?” Yellow’s eyebrow rose in question and Blue nodded an affirmative, “yes, but i wasn’t going to bring it up. I for one am glad she has broken that silly habit. I assumed you had said something?”

 

“No, i thought you might have.”

 

Yellow’s eyes fell closed for a moment as she let out a deep sigh, “…White, of course. It was only a matter of time before she stepped in, i suppose.”

 

Blue visibly winced at White’s name, “I hope she was gentle with her.”

 

“whatever she was, it worked, and i can accept those results.”

 

“You know how White can be, Yellow. what if she-“

 

“We both know White has shown favoritism with her, and her way seems to be highly effective. I doubt she would change her manner of dealing with Orange now.” Yellow reminded her, “Which is why i believe it might very well be for the best it is White taking Orange’s lessons in her own hands at the moment. ”

 

“I hope you are correct, Yellow.”

 

“You’ll see, Blue. I generally am.”

 

Notes:

Last chapter of our own SU special for the day.

what do you think? how are you feeling so far in our ride to get here?

Also, for anyone who reads this, is there a certain scene you wished i had included so far? a part that didn't go into detail or was glossed over? a certain interaction, or a thought or POV from someone? let me know, i always find it interesting what you guys want to see, as well as what you've enjoyed already, or what you just didn't like at all.

Chapter 25: Chapter 25: The Rebellion

Notes:

That special, man. so. amazing.

There will be a new chapter out tomorrow, and then a 5 (ish) day wait as i work on new ones. maybe sooner.

Chapter Text

Takes place between Chapter 16 and 17


 

Orange followed Pink as she lead her up to her command chair, the two talking animatedly to one another and bursting out into raucous laughter. Pink took a moment to bring up a holographic display over her desk and the two became emerged in what it played, leaving their two Pearls to their own devices.

 

Orange’s Pearl remained standing next to Pink’s at the base of the platform, the two Pearl’s mirroring each other as they stood by while their Diamond conversed, hands folded in front of them and both pointedly looking away from the two gems as they spoke, trying to give them as much privacy as they could without actually leaving their sides.

 

Pink’s Pearl looked out the glass cage of the upper part of the moon base, and Orange’s pearl followed her line of sight. Before them was the vast void of space, bright white stars dotted the blackness haphazardly, the image only slightly blurred by the light being reflected off the moon they were on. Just a little beyond that was the sight of a blue planet, green and yellow colored continents could be seen through thick clouds and atmosphere that reflected the light from this system’s sun, casting a portion of the clouds into pink and yellow hues.

 

“So That is Earth.” The brighter gem spoke softly, her pearl counterpart turning her head to look at her before going back to the planet.

 

“Yes. It’s something, isn’t it?”

 

“Yes. My Diamond speaks of it sometimes. Or, more accurately, of Pink Diamond and how it is a lot of trouble.”

 

Pink’s pearl frowned, “I wouldn’t say trouble-“

 

“No, not the planet. The Rebels.”

 

“Ah, Yes. Them.” Pearl adverted her eyes, turning to briefly look up at the Diamonds then back at Earth, ignoring her fellow’s eyes that looked to her with an unknown emotion that made her uneasy. Nervous.

 

“It is unfortunate they are causing so much trouble. My Diamond would like to visit more often, but it seems Pink Diamond is always busy now, trying to deal with this…what was it?”

 

“Rose Quartz.” Pearl supplied hotly before she could stop herself, her mouth clamping shut and her jaw showing strain as she endeavored to keep from meeting eyes with the inquisitive Pearl.

 

“Rose Quartz.” Orange’s Pearl drew out her name, “The lowly Quartz soldier that dares defy Pink Diamond and our Great Diamond Authority. Very sneaky, that one.”

 

Pink’s pearl turned to Orange’s with narrowed eyes, “Are you trying to say something, or does your Diamond require you to speak in riddles?”

 

Pearl chuckled, “There is no reason to be so hostile, I am only being curious. No Diamond before has had to deal with such rowdy gems. I can’t imagine it is easy as her Pearl. A job I do not envy you.”

 

“It is a great honor to aid Pink Diamond in squashing these upstarts. She does her best with what she has. No other Diamond can say they have done what she has.”

 

“No, I don’t believe they can. I imagine by the end of it, there will be a story to share for centuries on Homeworld.”

 

“I’m sure the aristocracy will be beside themselves with so much action to talk about in one sitting.”

 

“You think little of our betters?”

 

“I think,” Pink’s pear paused, “that they have no idea what it’s actually like to aid a Diamond in their work as our leaders, to further our cause and staying true to our diamonds and the work they do…I think they have more time to gossip than a gem of our status.”

 

“And that is the burden of a Pearl to bear in silence. As is doing what we must for our Diamonds. How are you holding up, assisting Pink Diamond? This rebellion has been happening for some time. Do you believe there is an end in sight?”

 

“You know, if I did not know your Diamond so well, I would believe you were attempting to collect intel for her.”

 

“And what intel would I get, that hasn’t been placed in a report that could be gotten in the Diamond’s archives? But, as you say, you know my Diamond, so you know she would have no interest in Pink Diamond’s colony beyond its completion.”

 

“Yes. But you haven’t always been Orange Diamond’s pearl, have you?”

 

“And you have always been Pink Diamond’s Pearl?”

 

“Pearl, are you two arguing?”

 

Both Pearl’s turned to look up in time to see Orange and Pink descending the stairs to them, Orange Diamond skipping down steps faster than Pink Diamond could keep up with.

 

“Oh no, is everything alright?” Pink’s eyebrows knitted together in concern as she looked between the two.

 

“No, My Diamond, everything is perfectly fine.” Orange’s pearl bowed, giving the two a perfect salute, “we were just discussing a mission report.”

 

“Ehh, no more work right now, Pearl.” Orange smiled as she came to stop beside them, “come on, we’re return to my room for some rest, its been a long trip.”

 

“As you wish, my Diamond.”

 

Pink and her Pearl watched as Orange lead her own pearl from the room, Pink’s pearl following the other pearl until she was out of site.

 

“Pearl?” Pink called softly, noting the tension in her stance. “Is everything okay?”

 

Pearl hesitated a moment before nodding, giving Pink a small smile, “Everything is fine, my Diamond.”

Chapter 26: Chapter 26: Orange Poofed

Notes:

Big thanks to Cartoonman for wondering what the aftermath of Chapter 5 was like, so this chapter is because of (and for) them.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Yellow sat back in her command chair, her Pearl standing beside it, arms folded behind her back as she attempted to stop herself from shrinking away as three different command displays hovered in the air, each holding a different Diamond’s face, and each with a different expression from the one beside them. While their gaze had never strayed to Pearl herself, just the sight of all three diamonds, along with her own Diamond beside her, was enough to put Yellow’s pearl on edge. In all of her time serving Yellow Diamond, it was never a good thing when all the Diamonds where in contact. Never.

 

“Yellow!” Blue yelled, her face contorted in rage, teeth bared and nostrils flaring.

 

“What? It isn’t my fault.” Yellow pinched the bridge of her nose again, this screaming had been going on for far too long.

 

“Orange was hurt on your watch!” Pink yelled. Yellow didn’t think it should be possible for the younger diamond to look even angrier than Blue, but her bright pink eyes and scrunched features made her look livid. Which, Yellow could see, she obviously was. Both Pink and Blue were the most emotional diamonds of the four, er, fiveof them. 

 

“Pink, please, stop yelling.” Yellow sighed, her hand dropping from her face as she settled Pink with a blank look, which only seemed to fuel her anger more.

 

“Don’t tell me to stop yelling! Why are you so calm about this!? My little Orange was poofed because of your carelessness!”

 

“It’s not like I was planning to have her pushed her off the landing.” Yellow grunted.

 

“Stars-“ Blue gasped, her hand flying to cover her mouth.

 

“That is enough.” Everyone’s eyes turned to look at White on their own displays. Unlike Blue and Pink, White remained rather neutral in her expression. Not quite smiling, but she hardly looked angry about what had happened, Yellow would even say she was unfazed.

 

“White?” Blue asked in the quietest tone she had used since Yellow had initiated this call.

 

“I believe Yellow has been throughly berated for what has happened.” White’s voice was silvery, a force of calm and reason in a storm of angry voices. Her bright eyes stared pointedly at Yellow, who sat up a little straighter under her gaze, “What has become of the Amethysts that were to escort her?”

 

“Destabilized and being prepared to be sent to Homeworld for harvesting.” Yellow answered in the most professional tone she could muster, which seemed to please White as she gave a single nod.

 

“Good.”

 

“Good!?” Pink’s teeth were bared and lips downturned, her eyes were wide, furious.

 

“Pink.” White chastised.

 

“Grr.”

 

“Settle down.” White’s tone was hard, and Pink looked caught between wanting to raise her voice again and ducking her head in submission, “The gems that are at fault will be punished. Yellow can not control everything that happens.”

 

“But-“

 

“Quiet now, Starlight. I’m talking.”

 

Pink’s eyes fell to the ground, eyebrows scrunched together and a pout on her lips. “Sorry.”

 

“Yellow,” white’s full attention was back on her, “bring Orange back to Homeworld. She should be in familiar settings when she reforms.”

 

“This is her first time having to reform, isn’t it?” Blue questioned, “it may take her some time.”

 

Pink looked absolutely distraught when blue’s question registered with her, “She probably doesn’t even know what’s going on.”

 

White was quick to calm the rising panic between Pink and Blue, “And if that is the case, we will be there to aid her.”

 

Yellow pushed herself up from her chair, the three other Diamond’s eyes following her as she stood to her full height. “I’ll prepare my ship for Homeworld.”

 


 

Orange blinked, a long, drawn out motion as she attempted to sit up. Her limbs felt heavy, like she was trying to move herself through sand and she struggled to push herself up from the ground. Her eyes stung, like when she had become overly tired and had not been able to close them for a long time. She fought to keep them open, attempting to continually blink until the irritation of keeping them open cleared enough for her to actually look around.

 

“What...what is this?”

 

The light was incredibly dim, all around her was an unsettling blackness that cloaked the walls and ceiling in an almost oppressive darkness. The floor appeared to be reflecting light that had no source she could trace, like the overly polished stone floors of Homeworld reflected light. It was familiar, and the only real comfort in the mostly dark room she was in. Or, she believed this was a room, but she could not be so sure with no doors or walls to make up the actual structure of this place.

 

“Why is it so...empty. Hello?”

 

Her voice carried and echoed off of unseen walls, her own voice thrown back at her from multiple directions as it traveled around before fading into the blackness too.

 

“Okay. Okay, whatever this place is, it’s not home.” Orange reasoned out loud to herself as she looked around, taking a deep breath to try and calm her nerves. She strained her eyes to see if the light reflecting off the floor was touching anything else to give her any idea where she might be. She tensed, her head raising and eyes widening when her voice echoed back at her, not as a mimic of her exact words, but a repeat of just one.

 

“Home?” It bounced around her, the question tossed at her in reverberation.

 

“Who’s there?” Her head whipped around, trying to find the one who spoke back to her, but she couldn’t find anything but floor a few feet in all directions of her before it disappeared into the inky shadows.

 

“Hello?” It asked again. Orange whimpered, her eyes darting around and she couldn’t stop shaking as fear began to grip her, tightening her chest and throat, tears beginning to form in her eyes.

 

“Leave me alone!” Her voice carried around her, amplified to the point it made her ears ring.

 

“Hello?” The voice that had ricocheted around the room suddenly became singular and clear, its source coming from directly behind her. Orange fell over on to her elbows as she flipped herself around so quickly she was set off balance on weighted limbs. Her eyes were wide and her mouth dropped open as she started at another person. She had long bright orange hair with spiked tuffs that stuck up from the top and long lengths that fell in front of her ears. Her skin was a paler orange than her hair, her round orange eyes stared at her without blinking. It was like looking into an unsettling mirror, as Orange looked at someone who looked just like her, but obviously wasn’ther, staring her down with an expression that was much too serious for her soft, chubby features.

 

“Who are you?” Orange asked, her teeth making a clicking noise as her jaw tensed, keeping a constant watch on this mimic of herself, but they never made to move towards her. It (she?) tilted its head to the side, giving her an unblinking stare.

 

“Who are you?” It finally responded after a long moments pause.

 

Orange’s brows drew together as she looked at the mimic in confusion. “I…I am Orange Diamond!”

 

“I am Orange Diamond.” It parroted back.

 

Orange blinked, surprised, “Excuse me?”

 

“You are excused.” Mimic Orange blinked slowly, as if she was testing out the action for the first time.

 

The fear Orange had felt at the sight of this mirror version of herself was quickly being replaced with annoyance, her eyes narrowing at her mimic, “You think that’s funny? Just who are you really?”

 

“I’m Orange Diamond.” Mimic Orange repeated again in the same toneless voice as before.

 

“No you’re not! I’m Orange Diamond.”

 

“I…” Mimic paused, "am Orange Diamond.”

 

“Are you mocking me?” Orange snarled.

 

“No.”

 

Orange’s enraged expression dropped at the simple response, her head cocking to the side as she stared back at her mimic. “Then why are you…whatever. I don’t care, where are we?” She questioned, taking a glance around at the blackness that still surround them.

 

“We’re safe.”

 

“Safe?” Orange repeated in bewilderment, "This place doesn’t look safe, I can’t even see 3 meters in front of me!”

 

Mimic made the first real move Orange had seen it make since it appeared before her, turning its head to look around at the darkness around them, “This is safe. We don’t want to see.”

 

Orange’s lips curled down into a frown, her hands curling into fists in annoyance, “Youmay very well be okay living in the dark, but I want to see! Where is the light in this place? And how are you moving so…” 

 

Mimic began advancing towards her at a brisk pace, ignoring Orange’s questions.

 

“Wait, don’t come any closer!” Orange ducked her head, her arm coming up to block her face from what she thought would be an attack. After a moment of nothing, she blinked her eyes open, focusing on an outstretched hand in front of her face, “Err..thank you.” She mumbled as she grabbed the hand and the Mimic pulled her to her feet as if she weight nothing at all.

 

“What?” Orange whispered as she felt her limbs become less sluggish, and she flexed her fingers until she felt everything was functioning again as it was supposed to be. “What did you do-“

 

“You want to see?” Mimic interrupted her, "But it’s safe here. We can’t be hurt here.”

 

“Be hurt?” she questioned, “Running into walls isn’t exactly making the top of my fun things to do list.”

 

“If we can’t see, we don’t know. We are safe.”

 

“But…don’t you want to know what’s in this place?” Orange was surprised when Mimic gave her a confused expression, as if that was a concept that had never crossed her mind. “Don't you live here?”

 

“If I see, then I know. I want to be safe.” Mimic responded, alarm stretched across her face.

 

“But…you can’t always be safe.” Orange fidgeted with the bottom of her tunic, unsure what to do as she witnessed the mirror of herself become visibly upset at their conversation. With much hesitation, Orange reached out and placed a hand onto Mimic’s shoulder, feeling the light tremor under her hand, she gave her shoulder a squeeze. “Sometimes…Yellow says sometimes you have to take a certain amount of risk when you are going into the unknown, so we prepare ourselves for it. Don’t you want to know what’s out there?”

 

“Home?” It questioned.

 

“Maybe. It could be…Why don’t we go together?” Orange proposed, “we can find out.”

 

“Together?” Mimic’s voice was small, and she reached up to cover Orange’s hand with her own.

 

“There’s safety in numbers. I’m not supposed to go anywhere alone, but I think mama would make an exception for this, especially if she knew I was helping someone.” Orange smiled, grabbing Mimic’s hand in her own and holding it, feeling when she responded by giving her a light squeeze back.

 

“Home…” Mimic nodded, as if she had decided something in her moment of silence, “I want to go home.”

 

“Then lets go find home.”

 

Mimic nodded again and Orange turned around, keeping her hand clasped in Mimic’s as she looked around. “Okay, lets start by finding a door or something. do you know the way?”

 

Mimic shook her head in the negative and Orange sighed, “Alright, then we’ll find it ourselves.”

 

Orange was cautious as she led Mimic towards the darkness, trying her best to ignore the fluttering in her stomach when they stepped into it. Slow and cautious, tapping her foot lightly before her every few steps to ensure she wasn’t going to run into anything or suddenly fall off the walkway. 

 

“see?” Orange turned to smile at Mimic, but realized she probably couldn’t see her face in the dark, “Its not so bad out here. and we’re bound to find the- oof.” if it hadn’t been for Mimic’s grip on her hand Orange would have stumbled back and fallen on her butt. Her hand flung up to cup her face, “oowww.”

 

Mimic giggled behind her and orange turned her head to glare in her general direction. “You think thats funny?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Glad i can be your amusement.” Orange grumbled as she released her nose and reach out in front of her. a little ways in front of her was a flat surface, no raised details, only a cold, smooth expanse for her fingers to run over. “I think i found a wall. okay, let’s feel around, there has to be a door around here.”

 

Orange let Mimic’s hand go, feeling her set up beside her, and together the two of them began to blindly explore the wall.

 

After what felt like an incredibly long time, Orange heard Mimic call for her, “I found something.”

 

Using her hand on the wall as a guide, Orange moved towards Mimic, her hand stretched out before her. a few steps to her left into the dark, Orange’s fingers came into contact with Mimic’s arms, Mimic’s hand came up to grab it, intertwining their fingers so Orange could not pull away again. With her other, Mimic grabbed her other arm, running her hand down the length of it and taking her other hand and guiding it towards the wall in front of her until Orange’s fingers felt something under her hand.

 

“Is that…a scanner! Yes!” Orange laughed, moving her hand around the raised plate until it lit up, casting both of them in bright light. She turned to smile widely at Mimic, who mirrored her expression, looking quite pleased with herself, “Great job!”

 

“Home.” Mimic urged, and Orange nodded, Placing her hand over the basic outline of a hand that appeared on the glowing plate.

 

“Yeah, lets go home.” A moment later, the scanner beeped and Orange held her breath as the outline of the door beside them lit up, bright white lines shooting up from the floor on either side and following the shape of a semi-hexagon until they met at the very top and then dropped back down the middle. As the doors slid open, Orange scouted the beyond in the light they now had. Unlike the room, the hall before them was decently lit, the lights being built into the floor and casting pink light onto the polished tiles and reflecting off the walls, giving enough light that Orange could see the open space before them. High ceilings and sparkling stone walls, towering statues of soldier gems without faces that were eternally saluting lined the walkway, each placed in between the strips of floor lights.

 

“Well, this is promising.” Orange muttered, stepping into the hall with Mimic directly behind her. Their footsteps echoed around the long hall that seemed to go on forever, no doors or windows, and the same statue repeating every ten steps. Just when Orange was sure they would be walking in this never ending hallway for the rest of their lives, Orange spotted what looked like a diamond shaped door far in the distance. “Look!”

 

Mimic followed her finger, her mouth dropping open at the sight. “Home.”

 

Orange smiled, “Maybe thats a way out. Come on.”

 

They started out at a slow pace towards the door, but the closer they got, the more excited Orange became, and it was not long before she was pulling Mimic into a full on run towards the door. She did not protest and easily kept up with Orange’s pace, and a few moments later they were upon the door. Breathing heavy, Orange looked between the two side of the diamond shaped door for a hand scanner, finding one on both sides of the door. Pulling Mimic with her, Orange moved towards the scanner on the right, reaching up and putting her hand to it. the scanner lit up, but the door did not budge.

 

“What? no, no, no, come on! work!” Orange slammed her hand onto the scanner multiple times, but it never reacted more than lighting and then dimming. Orange only stopped when she felt Mimic tug her hand from her own, and she turned her head to look and see as Mimic walked to the opposite side of the door, stopping in front of the scanner there. 

 

Holding her hand up in front of her, Mimic examined her hand then looking up at the scanner above her head before turning to look at Orange. “Together.”

 

Realization dawned on Orange, two scanners meant the door needed two gems. “OH. good thinking!” Orange laughed as she was the one to mirror Mimic this time, raising her hand towards the pad and turning to look at her. “ready?”

 

Mimic nodded, and together, the two placed their hands against the scanners. The plates lit up simultaneously and like the first door, a light traveled the shape of the doorway before sliding open. Orange and Mimic walked towards one another, giving each other a look before peering inside together. Inside was a very large, very familiar room. Black marble floors, white shimmering walls and the raised flooring.

 

“This is White’s command room on her head ship.” Orange said, looking around in wonder. “This is weird.”

 

Stepping through the doorway, the door unexpectedly slid closed behind them, and even when Orange stepped up to them, they did not move. “Okay. Were trapped.”

 

“Not trapped. Safe.”

 

Orange turned to look at Mimic, her eyebrow raised in question.

 

“Hello, my little Gemling.”

 

A bright light exploded in the room, momentarily blinding Orange, who attempted to cover her eyes with her arms as she looked away. After a moment and the light had had dimmed to an acceptable level, Orange turned her head and was surprised when the bright face of White Diamond smiled down upon her. Standing on the raised platform, White Diamond towered over both of them, becoming the brightest source of light in the room. 

 

“White!” Her face lit up as she made to run to her but was stopped when Mimic wrapped her hand around Orange’s wrist, keeping Orange in a vice grip that she couldn’t tug her hand free from. “Hey! Let go.”

 

Mimic shook her head, looking from Orange to White, who was watching them with interest. “Together.”

 

Orange’s annoyed expression morphed into surprise before morphing again into a smile, reaching down to take Mimic’s hand in her own and then guiding her towards White.

 

“I see you have progressed far, my dear.”

 

“What’s going on?” Orange questioned, “what is this place?”

 

“We are inside your gem, Orange.” White smiled kindly.

 

“What?” Orange’s eyebrows snapped together in confusion, "What does that mean?”

 

“You were hurt at Yellow’s moon base. Do you remember that?” White questioned as she knelt down to Orange and Mimic’s level.

 

“No, I-...wait...I was...no. That can’t be right.” Orange hunched over, her hand slipping from Mimic’s as she grabbed at her head, her eyes squeezing shut, “Why does my head hurt.”

 

Mimic was at her side in an instant, her hand on her back as she looked at Orange with concern, unsure of what to do.

 

“Calm down, dear. Don’t struggle against it, your fighting it and that is why you feel pain.” White reached forward, her fingertips brushing Orange’s head and the pounding that had been building up between her ears began to dissipate. "That’s me. Do you sense me?”

 

“Yes…yes, I feel that.” Taking a deep breath, Orange’s hands fell away from her head as she blinked the new tears from her eyes before they could fall, turning her attention back up to White. “It’s like I can feel things being moved around in my head. What are you doing?”

 

“I’m combing through your thoughts for your last memory. Ah, here.”

 

Orange’s eyes dilated as she was suddenly cast into a memory. The familiar light yellow floor and white stairs. the laughter of her guards. Pain in her back, and then she was being tipped over the edge of the landing, the floor rapidly coming up to her. The fear made her chest feel like it might explode as she realized a second too late she was falling. “Ahh! I’m falling! I-“

 

And then she was back in the room with White and Mimic, breathing hard and clutching at her gem.

 

“Your not falling anymore, Orange.” White said gently, "You’re safe now.”

 

“I am? i am.”

 

“Safe.” Mimic repeated, squeezing her shoulder.

 

Orange nodded at Mimic, a silent thanks for her being there, before she looked up at White.“You said i’m in my gem, then how are you here? are you a figment of my imagination?” realization hit Orange and she turned to mimic, “Are you?”

 

Mimic shook her head no.

 

“Your back on Homeworld. Pink, and Blue, and Yellow are here as well.” White answered.

 

“Really?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Can I see them?”

 

“You’ll have to reform to see them.” White responded.

 

“Is…is Yellow mad at me?” Orange hesitated to ask.

 

“What for?”

 

“I made her come to Homeworld, when she had work on her colony. She doesn’t like it when I’m a distraction.” Orange told her, her voice quiet and small.

 

“Do not worry about that, Orange. Blue and Pink are very worried about you.”

 

Orange’s eyebrows came together in a mix of confusion and alarm, “But you said I’m okay.”

 

“You are, but you have been in your gem for some time.”

 

“I have? How long?”

 

“It’s been almost two months now, my Gemling. It’s time to return to us.”

 

“I...I want to, but I don’t know how. I want to go home, I want to see mother, and Blue, and Yellow.”

 

“Then come back to us.”

 

“How?” Orange’s voice broke, tears forming in her eyes again.

 

"Think about your physical form.”

 

“My form?”

 

Orange turned to Mimic as she tugged on her hand, pulling attention to her as she intertwined their fingers together in one, and covered them with the other. a small smile forming on her face as she look into Orange’s eyes. “Together, we’ll go home.”

 

“You’re not a copy, you’re…me, aren’t you?”

 

“I want to go home now.”

 

Orange hesitated a moment before reaching up with her other hand and covering Mimic’s hand with her own, and together they began to glow until they were nothing but white light.

 

“Yes, that’s it. Think of your body. Think how it’s made, limb by limb, all starting with your gem. Can you picture it?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Then join us, Orange Diamond. We have waited long enough.”

 


 

Blue, Yellow, and Pink stood around White’s control room aboard her head ship, watching in silence as White held Orange’s gems in-between her cupped hands, her head bowed and eyes closed in concentration.

 

“She’s taking so long.” Pink couldn’t stop the tears sliding down her face, if they were her own or Blue’s, she didn’t know and she didn’t care.

 

“Patience.” Yellow said, the sole dry eyed gem between the three of them. “There’s no telling what White is having to do to get through to her.”

 

“It’s been so long, Yellow! what if somethings wrong, or-“

 

“There.” White’s voice carried softly around the room, her eyes blinking open as she looked down at the gem in her hand. a moment later, Orange’s gem began to glow, lifting up out of White’s hand and rotating until it was in its normal orientation, the glow spreading outward until it began to take the vague shape of a small body and then filled out into the outline of the form of Orange they were familiar with. There was a shared gasp between them when instead of solidifying, it began to shift again, taking on a slightly new outline and finally dropping back toward’s White’s cupped hands as Orange’s body blinked into form and the bright light dissipated from her body.

 

Blinking open her closed eyes, Orange looked around, the familiarness of White’s command room meeting her before she turned to look at White, a large smile stretching across her face. “Thank you, White.”

 

White laughed, “You’re very welcome, Orange. i believe,” White glanced down at the three diamonds staring up at them, her eyes focusing on Pink, “there is someone who you have kept waiting.”

 

Orange turned, following her eyes down, her face lighting up when she met three familiar sets of eyes. “Mother! Blue! Yellow!”

 

white leaned down, lowering her hand to allow Orange to jump off at a safe distance, Pink being the first to meet her as she jumped up, grabbing Orange and pulling her into a tight hug as she slowed their decent down. “Orange! Oh, my little gem. You had me so worried.”

 

Orange laughed as she hugged Pink back, “I'm sorry. i didn’t mean to worry anyone.”

 

as soon as they touched to the ground they were being pulled into a hug from Blue Diamond, the two older diamonds crying and laugh as they squished Orange between them. “Orange! Oh, thank goodness. im so happy your back. I-oh, look at you.”

 

Blue held Orange and Pink in her hands as Pink stepped back and she and Blue got a look at Orange’s new appearance. No longer was her hair so wild, the upper spikes of hair on her head having fused together, creating longer pieces that fell to the side. the bangs that had once hug over her eyes were no longer there, leaving her eyes easier to be seen and having lost some of their childlike roundness. Her open top had been replaced with a new, longer maroon tunic and a belt around her midsection. Her once bare legs were now covered in dark orange stockings and her shoes had been replaced with similar ones that matched her belt's color.

 

“Your taller!” Pink gushed, her hands running over Orange’s hair, “and look, how cute!

 

Orange blushed as she pushed her mother’s hand away from her head before she could ruffle her hair up more.

 

“It’s about time, Orange. You had Blue and Pink incredibly worried.” Yellow finally spoke, stepping up to Blue’s side, her bright eyes running up and down Orange’s new form appraisingly.

 

Orange turned to look at Yellow directly, the smile slightly slipping from her face as she attempted to give Yellow a somewhat serious look to match her own. “I’m sorry, Yellow. I didn’t mean to cause trouble.”

 

“You were no trouble, Orange!” Blue was quick to respond before Yellow could, pulling her and pink into another hug.

 

“Reforming for the first time can be difficult.” Yellow supplied, looking away from the three hugging gems.

 

“What Yellow means to say,” White chuckled, “is it took her almost an entire month and a half to reform the first time she lost her form.”

 

“White!” Yellow gave White a furious look before she could stop herself, "Don’t just tell her things like that. That’s...personal.”

 

“Really?” Orange blinked in surprise at Yellow, ”You must have been really hurt!”

 

“I…Yes, I was.” Yellow raised her head higher as she straightened herself, crossing her arms over her chest.

 

“Were you scared?”

 

“What? No, of course not.”

 

Pink giggled, bending over to whisper into Orange’s ear, “she absolutely was, and she doesn’t want to say.”

 

“Hey! What are you whispering about!? What are you telling her?”

 

“Nothing, Yellow!” Pink said, turning toward her and sticking her tongue out.

 

Orange laughed, smiling as she looked around at each diamond, smiles being mirror as everyone elses attention were on Yellow and Pink as they playfully bickered. Orange laughed again, placing her hand over her gem as it glowed under her touch. “Im home.”

 

Notes:

Let me just say I ended up putting a lot more dream symbolism in this than I thought I would be.

It was unplanned, and I apologize for the excessive word count, but this was a whole lot more fun to write than I thought it would be.

Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Training

Notes:

Nice, short-ish chapter to kick off what i'd consider to be Season 2 of this fun little adventure I'm dragging you all on.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Again.”

 

Orange’s legs shook as she squeezed her eyes shut, one hand out in front of her as she concentrated on trying to find that familiar tug, trying to force something, anything, to the surface. “I...I can’t.”

 

White’s ever constant smile appeared more condescending than its usual loving when it was turned on Orange. “You can and you will.”

 

Sweat peppered and slid down from Orange’s forehead, her skin a much paler Orange than it normally was, appearing almost light peach in the presence of White Diamond. Blinking open her eyes, Orange breathed heavier with the exertion being put on her body. “White, please. I’m so tired. My head feels like it’s going to explode”

 

“Oh my little Gemling, our little Orange Diamond.” White’s tone took on a sickly sweet tone, “Is this the best you think you can do?”

 

Orange’s eyes widened as she looked up at White, taking a step back when she met her eyes and saw the amusement dancing across her face. “W-White? Your scaring me.”

 

“If this is all you can manage, how do you think you’ll ever hope to help our wonderful Empire? Surely this isn’t the best a diamond of your cut can manage.”

 

“I’m trying!” Orange grit her teeth as she squeezed her eyes shut and shook her head, “I just...I don’t know how! I don’t know how it happened. I don’t know how I did it.”

 

“Then think back, what did you do?”

 

“I just got angry!” She startled herself with her raised voice, as she hadn’t meant to yell at White. "And I...” her voice became rough as tears formed in the corners of her eyes, “I destroyed my Pearl. I shattered Pearl.”

 

“Orange, That is enough. I don’t want to hear one more word about that Pearl!” White shouted, her voice penetrating and thundering in the vast room, “She is insignificant, a servant. She did her job, and she will be replaced. In time, that is. We can not get ahead of ourselves.”

 

Orange glared up at white, “But I don’t want to replace her! I...”her eyes fell to the floor between them, “I don’t want to hurt anyone else, White. I’m scared.”

 

“Scared of what? Of your potienial? Of being the most perfect you, you can be? Think of what you will become, my dear, when you master that power of yours. It’s going to take time, yes, but it will happen. So, let’s start again.”

 

Orange shook her head, her eyes pleading with White as she looked back up at her, “Please, no. No.”

 

“Orange.” White’s said her name in warning, Try again.”

 

“No!”

 

“Do it again!”

 

“I said no!” Orange screamed, squeezing her eyes shut as she felt a tug in her chest. The very air around them rapidly heated up, a bright orange light surrounded her as snapping energy that took the vague, contorted shape of a dome pushed out from where she was, the very air popping and hissing as it expanded in the small radius around her before blinking out of existence. Around her, the floor was scorched, black marks streaked across the white marble outward, leaving a small untouched area where Orange had been in the center of the dome.

 

White laughed heartily, her voice returning to its normally soft tone when she was speaking with Orange. “See? You can do it, you just have to figure out how.”

 

Sweat dripped off of Orange’s nose as she wobbled, fighting to stay standing upright, a ringing in her ears that told her something wasn’t quite right. “White...I don’t feel so good.”

 

“Orange? What are you-“ White was cut off as Orange Diamond fell to her knees and then flat on the floor, limbs sprawled out as she remained unmoving,”…Orange!”

 

White’s Pearl was quick to get to the smaller Diamond’s side, sliding down to the floor beside her and gently placing a hand to her head, and turning it so she could see her face. Through the simple contact with the younger gems body, she could feel the heat still radiating off of her, even through her glove. Inspecting her, she noted the way her long hair stuck to her skin, her cheeks were a deep orange color, a prominent shade against her unusually pale skin tone. Dark, almost gray circles were under her eyes that she could tell hadn’t been developed in the time she had been in this session. Pushing on her shoulder, Pearl managed to move the heavier gem’s body onto her back where both she and White Diamond could see Orange’s gem in the natural bright light of the eldest diamond. No hairline cracks or discoloration, there was no issues Pearl could find, so she turned to look up at her Diamond’s concerned face. “Her Gem is untouched. I believe she is only temporally inactive, my Diamond.”

 

“I see. Very well, take her back to her chambers, Pearl, so she can rest.”

 

Pearl stood up, saluting to White as she gave a short bow of her head, “At once, my Diamond.”

Notes:

Considering the gems of Homeworld don’t really have a concept of what sleeping and eating is, I find it highly amusing trying to dance around calling it that and figuring out what gems like the diamonds and pearls would call it when having to experience it with Orange. Mental gymnastics is fun for the for the whole family.

Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Ebbing pt 1

Chapter Text

Orange stretched out over the soft white bed in her chambers aboard White’s head ship. The pillows that normally littered the bed when she inhabited the space were stacked on one side to allow room for both her and Pearl as they lounged together, her head on Pearl’s lap while they talked. Her Pearl’s hand ran lightly over her hair, smoothing at fly away pieces while Orange talked, quietly listening and speaking up when it was appropriate of her to, otherwise she was perfectly content to simply listen to her Diamond speak lazily about an event that happened before her time with her.

 

It was becoming a rare occurrence that they had such downtime together, that did not involve Orange Diamond completing a lesson task given to her by one of the other Diamonds, or even being in the presence of one, or one of her fellow Pearl’s. Any time away from them was spent with her Diamond resting in an inactive state, and while it had been alarming to her at first, she had simply become used to and associated it to her Diamond’s own unique characteristics.

 

She was aware her Diamond was special, the exact circumstances of why and what exactly made her different was not privy to her, a result of being a simple Pearl and thus not important enough to know such a thing, but she had been supplied with enough information to know how to meet her Diamond’s needs. And while her needs where not too far from any other gem, she realized that her need to replace minerals for her physical form, as well as the time she required to be inactive, set her apart from her peers. Her Diamond was special, and as her Pearl, she would serve her as best she could, while guarding her Diamond’s unique traits from any other gem that was not in the older Diamonds’ approved gems that already knew about Orange. She knew this uniqueness would not be so welcomed in Homeworld’s society, and Pearl could not bare to see it possibly snuffed out.

 

“Pearl? Pearrrl? Hello, are you listening?”

 

Pearl blinked as a hand was waved in her face and she laughed, pushing it away, “Yes, Orange. I am.”

 

A wide smile stretched across her face, “you called me Orange again.”

 

“You did request I only call you Orange when it is just us.” Pearl reminded her softly.

 

“Well, Yeah. But you normally don’t.”

 

“And it is normally not just us.”

 

“It has been a while since we could just spend time alone, hasn’t it?” Orange asked softly, gazing up at her through strands of hair that had fallen onto her face when Pearl had ceased moving her fingers through it.

 

“It has. But you are a Diamond, and it is expected you will constantly be busy.”

 

“I’ll only get busier when I’m a real Diamond.”

 

“I do believe you already are a real diamond, aren’t you? You did not go and become a Jasper while I was away getting your supplement, did you?”

 

Orange laughed, her shoulders shaking with her mirth, “you know what I mean, Pearl!”

 

“Yes, I do. But I wanted you to laugh.”

 

“You're always trying to make me laugh. Your going to get me in real trouble one of these days.”

 

Pearl grinned, “I don’t believe it is my fault if you happen to burst out laughing in the middle of one of Yellow Diamond’s discussions.”

 

“Oh, no, because you were totally not making faces at me behind her back.”

 

“You looked like you could use the distraction. If I remember correctly, you said Yellow’s discussions can become drier than a peridot’s mission report on a gamma kindergarten.”

 

“Oh Star! That’s right! But Yellow was so angry, I thought she was going to explode right out of her boots when I couldn’t stop laughing. I was so glad you were there, though. Having my ear lectured off wasn’t so bad.”

 

Pearl’s smile widened, her hand resuming its light brush through her Diamond’s hair, “So than how could you do it?”

 

“Haha, yeah I- what?” The large smile on Orange’s face fell slightly as she raised an eyebrow in question at Pearl.

 

Pearl’s hand stopped moving as she turned to look into Orange’s eyes, all the amusement draining from her face. “How could you kill me?”

 

“What? No, no, no!” Orange sat up, turning to look at her pearl in alarm, “Pearl, I didn’t-“

 

“I trusted you! You said I was your friend!” Pearl shouted, and quicker than Orange could react, she was grabbing her by her tunic, the two of them tumbling from the bed together. Orange, in a panic, managed to wrestle Pearl’s strangely strong grasp from her clothes and using her legs to propel herself out from under Pearl and scoot away from her on the polished stone floor.

 

Pearl did not immediantly move after her, remaining in a heap on the floor where they fell and Orange took the moment of motionless to shake her head, tears clouding her eyes as she was hit with a wave of fear and sadness at the blank look she could see on Pearl’s normally soft, serene features, “No, Pearl, please! You are my friend, I-“

 

Pearl, with speed that should have been impossible for her, was moving towards her on her hands and knees, and managed to overtake Orange before she could scurry away out of her reach, climbing on top of her and pinning her down by her shoulders as her knees dug into her arms to hold them at her sides. “You’re just like the rest of them! Destroying anything you consider beneath you.”

 

Shaking her head, Orange squeezed her eyes shut as tears poured down her face, a sob racking her body as Pearl’s fingers dug harshly into her skin, “I didn’t mean to. I never meant to hurt you!”

 

“And now I’m dead. What about the others? The other pearls? The Diamonds? How long before you break them too?”

 

“I would never- Pearl, you were my best friend! I’m sorry! I’m so sorry I hurt you!” Orange opened her eyes to meet Pearl’s, anger and malice she had never seen twisted her features.

 

“Maybe...” Pearl released one of her shoulders, but try as she might Orange could not throw her off or grab her arm to stop her as she traced a finger over the gem on her chest, “maybe I should shatter you too, before you hurt anyone else.”

 

“No, don’t! Pearl-“ Orange’s jaw fell open, no words left her lips except the shrill gasp of a strangled scream. She couldn’t breath as she felt her Pearl grab at her gem, her nimble fingers and crazy strength coming together to tighten around the raised portions of her gem. Pain radiated from her gem, spreading across her chest and tightening her throat, her limbs were starting to go numb as she applied greater pressure to her gem until fragmented lines cracked across the reflective surface, starting to chip into pieces where the jagged lines crisscrossed over each other. 

 

“Goodbye, Orange Diamond.”

 

“Don’t!” Orange found herself screaming out as she forcefully sat up, nearly rolling herself out of the bed in one singular motion. She gasped for air, her lungs burning as tears and sweat ran down her cheeks, her eyes wide as they searched the room, but Pearl was no where in sight. A sob wrenched from her lips before she could even think to stop it, starting her into a string of strangled whimpers and tears, her fingers digging into the sheets beneath her. 

 

“Pearl! Pearl...” her shoulders shook as she cried harder, her hands moved to cover her eyes but all she could see behind her eyelids were those dull, blue-gray eyes that conveyed so much hatred for her, it made her breath hitch in her throat. When she forced her eyes open in an attempt to rid herself of the haunting image, she looked to see the bed, the one she and Pearl had spent so much time talking on, bonding. The one Pearl had pushed her out of and then attempted to shatter her in the most painful way possible. Orange slipped her legs off the side of the bed, launching herself to her feet before stumbling on wobbly legs and falling to her hands and knees. The familiar square bed behind her, the white tiles that showed the reflection of her as she knelt on the floor in tears, and the open wall of windows, the darkened view of the city. All too painfully familiar.

 

Forcing her sore body to cooperate, she jumped to her feet and bolted for the door, slamming her hand down on the scanner and dashing through the doors as soon as they had slid open wide enough for her to fit through. She didn’t stop for the guards on the other side, who yelled for the diamond to wait, or for them to catch up as they gave chase. She turned corner after corner, easily losing the two bulkier gems through her ample knowledge of White’s ship’s layout, and her body that was running on what must have been obscene levels of adrenaline.

 

Dashing down another clear hallway that looked vaguely similar to the rest of the halls she had sprinted through, Orange skid to a stop at a door in the middle, hitting the scanner and slipping into the room, leaning heavily against the doors when they shut. Closing her eyes, Orange caught her breath as she listened to the noises beyond the door. After a minute of nothing but silence and no guards yelling her name, orange blinked open her eyes, looking around the room. The light in the room was relatively low, perhaps to conserve the power used, the only real light source came from a row of lights built into the floor near the bottom of the wall, and along where it met the ceiling. The ceiling itself was high, but did not look like it would have nearly enough clearance for someone as tall as the other Diamonds. There were many geometric shaped couches near the wall, fluffed and full and covered in a fine material that she would have expected to be seen more on a Pearl to upgrade her appearance, rather than to decorate a couch.

 

This was more than likely a waiting room, set aside for any visiting gems of high status to wait in until they were called to meet with their Diamond. Something that was more common to see in one of the Diamond’s personal buildings instead of their ships, but considering White never left her’s, it must have made sense at the time to have them here. Though it was something Orange had never known White to entertain, but was much more familiar with in Blue’s case, having watched many interactions between Blue and her court's gems without them ever knowing. Ignoring the furniture, Orange moved over to the windows, staring blankly out at the sight of the city below. She had never seen this view from White’s ship, so this must have been to a line of rooms and observatories Orange was unfamiliar with. The skyline was still dark, where it had been day when she was with White. She could remember that feeling, just barely tapping into her powers, could see the wall of heat and energy that she had formed around herself, but had not felt. She could remember seeing the damage to the floor and the smell of melted and charred stone that burned her nose to breath in. And then she was slipping, the floor coming up at her face before that memory stopped. That was when she had started to dream of Pearl.

 

A new set of tears slipped from her eyes, her lip quivering and snot starting to plug up her nose as she tried her best not to cry again, only to fail miserably, breaking down into loud, heavy sobs. She cried until she started dry heaving, an unpleasant feeling that made her only cry harder, which only made her throat tighten worse and her stomach to churn. Falling to her knees, she wrapped a arm around her stomach as she leaned her head down against the cool floor, squeezing her eyes shut as she attempted to calm herself down.

 

Deep breath in.

 

Deep breath out.

 

Repeat.

 

 When she no longer though her stomach might come up her throat, she blinked open her eyes, staring blearily at the hazy reflection of herself in the polished stone. Her eyes looked dull even in the polished surface that left every visible part of her with an extra shine. Dark circles were under her eyes, ones that had been steadily getting worse since the nightmares started. Right now that made her look almost sick and deranged, with her long hair sticking up in so many places, tangled and matted with sweat at the nape of her neck and around her face. She did not look as pale as she last did when she saw her reflection, but she knew she still wasn’t the right color.

 

Taking an extra moment, Orange pulled herself from her hunched position and righted herself enough to turn over and fall onto her butt. Orange sat, folded in on herself as she sat hugging her knees to her chest, staring out the window. She recognized, in the back of her mind through hazy thoughts that White would be angry with her later, or maybe it was her guards that would be punished for allowing her to slip away, but Orange simply wanted to be alone at the moment.

 

Ever since she had accidentally shattered Pearl on Pink’s station, she had attempted to keep her distance from every gem she normally interacted with, least they too meet the same fate. The only time she forced herself to really be near anyone was when White summoned her to start her lessons, and even then she had asked White's Pearl to remain on the far side of the room away from her, which White acquiescence to, if only so they could begin instead of arguing. Not that she and White argued. She and White had a certain understanding, she and her could talk about anything and everything, unless that everything became anything White was either uncomfortable discussing, couldn’t discuss with her, or simply did not want to. 

 

If Orange ever toed a line too much, White would caution her with a tone she recognized before she crossed it. White was open with her, and Orange did not have to try and guess what she could or couldn’t talk with her about, she did not make Orange feel like she was performing for one of Pink’s parties and jumping through hoops. Orange appreciated the open honestly they had, the level of trust White must have placed in her to talk about things the way they did, and tell her honestly when she couldn’t.

 

But today’s lessons, the way White pushed her even when she said she didn’t want to continue, the way she implied Orange was failing not only as a Diamond, but Homeworld as well, hurt. It felt like the dynamic they shared, and she had come to love and rely on, had been shifted completely right from under her feet, leaving her to trip and stumble in a new, unrecognized pattern. And when she hadn’t been able to exactly find her way, White had pushed her through it again. Had forced her to tap into whatever it was inside her that sparked alive when she was pushed too far. It had felt so wrong, like the tug she remembers feeling had become a taut tether around her that was being pulled from her grasp even as she tried to stop it, a burning that scorched her but left no visible marks for her to count off, only a dull ache in her chest and uncomfortably heated skin.

 

She trusted White to help her through this, even if it scared her. But, sitting here alone, Orange only felt tired, and questioned why she should be learning this at all. What if it didn’t work? What if she never managed to control this...awful power. What if she hurt one of the other Diamonds? It seemed smarter to just lock her away, where she couldn’t hurt anyone else. Maybe she could ask to stay in a room like this, so she could at least see the sun rising over Homeworld. Everyone could be safe, and happy, without her.

Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Ebbing pt 2

Chapter Text

She wasn't sure when White’s Pearl had entered the room, but she hadn’t noticed until Pearl had nearly touched her shoulder to get her attention. “My Diamond-“

 

Orange was quick to scoot away as soon as she realized how close she was, her eyes wide with fear and surprise, her teeth clenched together in alarm. “Get away!”

 

From the look on Pearl’s face, she was as surprised by her outburst as Orange was.

 

Surprise quickly morphed into concern, “My Diamond, what’s wrong? Are you okay? The guards were worried when they could not find you and reported your absence immediately.”

 

“Please stay back. I...I don’t want you to end up like her.”

 

It took Pearl only a moment to understand what Orange meant, her eyes softening at the young Diamond’s concern.

 

“Please do not be afraid. You won’t hurt me.”

 

“How would you know? I hurt my pearl. I could hurt you.“

 

“You were angry, you didn’t mean to…Do you want to hurt me?” 

 

Pearl’s voice was small, quiet, and the way she had said it made Orange tense, “of course not! I would never...”

 

“Then why would you think I would end up like her?”

 

“I didn’t mean to do it, I lost control.” Orange looked down at her hands, the smooth Orange skin that showed no sign that it had been the one that had ended the life of someone she had considered to be her best friend. Her own pearl, shattered by someone who she had trusted.

 

“It was an accident. You can not blame yourself for the death of one pearl.”

 

“How can you say that? You're a pearl too.”

 

“I am, and i know where my place is in our society. And i also know not all Pearls are equal, and the loss of one can not be compared to another.”

 

Orange’s eyes narrowed at Pearl and her rather callous words. “I never considered Pearl beneath me. She didn’t deserve to die.”

 

“I never said she did.” Pearl remained silent, even as Orange gave her a surly look and then turn to look out the window, making it obvious she intended to ignore her. With only a brief moment of hesitation, Pearl moved to sit beside Orange on the floor, giving her an arms length between them.

 

Orange was rigid as Pearl sat next to her, the slighter gem sitting with her legs folded opposite to Orange as she stared out to the city below, remaining quiet as she simply sat next to her. She glanced over at her multiple times, the tension never quite leaving her as the quiet stretched on and the longer Pearl remained beside her, unafraid and trusting, the longer Orange was forced to become accustomed to her close proximity.

 

Untouched. She was sitting there and Orange hadn’t shattered her.

 

It was stupid, Orange knew she wouldn’t spontaneously shatter Pearl from her simply sitting there, but it still made her nervous. Scared. The last thing she wanted to do was hurt Pearl,  thispearl.

 

“I haven’t stopped to just look at the city in a long time.” Pearl commented, a smile on her face as her light grey eyes flicked from building to building. 

 

“It's beautiful.” Pearl added when Orange didn’t say anything.

 

Orange looked out the window, seeing the familiar parts of the city she had been, and new ones she had never gotten to go. “It is.”

 

“We should return. White Diamond is the one who sent me to find you.” Pearl stood up, pausing a moment before holding her hand out to Orange. “Allow me to help, my Clarity. You must still be tired.”

 

Orange made no move to take Pearl’s hand, continuing to stare out at the city for a long, quiet moment. “I’m scared, Pearl.”

 

Pearl examined Orange’s face, seeing the off color marks under her eyes, her defensive posture as she turned in on herself. Abandoning her original plan, Pearl knelt back down next to Orange, looking at her directly even though she hadn’t turned to acknowledge her. “Because you can’t control your powers?”

 

“Control them?” Orange’s head snapped in her direction, anger twisting her features that slowly fell away into something much more heartbreak as she spoke, "I don’t even know how to use them! What...what if I shatter someone else? What if I’m arguing with Yellow and I snap and-“

 

“You're afraid you’ll hurt someone else you love.”

 

A rush of air escaped her mouth, like she had been hit in the chest and the wind knocked out of her. “Yes.”

 

“White Diamond is trying to help you so you don’t.” Pearl reasoned.

 

“Is she? 'Cause it seemed a lot more like White was telling me how horrible I was, that i can’t control myself. She’s never…” Orange ducked her head down, resting her chin on her folded arms, her eyes staring down at the floor in front of her, “How disappointed she must be with me. Maybe I deserve the way she’s treating me.”

 

“You believe she is mistreating you for breaking a pearl?” Pearl let out a quiet, humorless chuckle, “Forgive me, my Diamond, but that is just silly.”

 

“You think me killing someone is silly? What if that had been you I lost it on? Then you’d be the one shattered and-and I-“

 

“But it wasn’t, and you can’t change that.” Pearl rebutted. 

 

Orange gave her a blank look, “Was that supposed to make me feel better?”

 

“No, it’s supposed to tell you that you can’t change what happened.” Pearl explained, “You hurt someone you care about, and now you can’t take it back.” 

 

“You sound like you have experience with that.” Orange observed.

 

Pearl turned to look out at the city, pausing to take a long breath and blow it out and then turning back to Orange, “When…when I was serving Pink Diamond, we used to be…I thought we were friends. She was unlike any of the other diamonds, she was kind and considerate, we played and laughed. I had never expected her to be like that when i was given to her, but she surprised me.”

 

“That does sound like Pink. always doing the opposite of the others.”

 

“Pink Diamond never cared to conform to what others thought she should be.” Pearl nodded in agreement, “Even when it potentially hurt those around her.”

 

“Pearl…? Did Pink hurt you?”

 

“That is a long story, and one i would prefer not to talk about at the moment.” Pearl adverted her gaze from Orange’s, “I have gotten off track, what I’m trying to say is this; You can’t change what you did, or what happened, but you can control what you do in the future. You can change how you react to the things that happen to you. You're a diamond, you have that choice, but you act like you have no choice at all.”

 

“You think i’m making a bigger deal out of this than i should.”

 

“I think your allowing yourself to fail, because you don’t believe you deserve to succeed.”

 

“That’s not how that works, Pearl. If i could, i would, but I’m not strong like the others….” Orange stood up, waiting as Pearl did as well, “Let's just return to my room. I'm tired.”

 

“As you wish, my Diamond.”

Chapter 30: Chapter 30: Eroded

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Again.”

 

Orange took a deep breath, fighting the strain of her body as it protested against her continued lesson, simply standing was becoming a challenge. She closed her eyes and concentrated, searching, Orange found that familiar little tug behind her gem. Focusing solely on it, she attempted to force the build up of energy she felt within herself to move outward. Her body took on a bright orange glow, light wiping up from her skin. Her brow creased with her effort, sweat dotting her skin, flushing with the energy that surrounded her. Before she could stop herself, her legs began to wobble, her knees giving out and she fell forward, bracing herself with her hands as the energy dissipated from her form with a low hiss. Orange let out a cry as a jolt of pain ran through her, though she made no mention of it to White.

 

“That’s enough.” White snapped.

 

Orange bowed her head so she did not have to see White’s expression, “I’m sorry. I’m trying, I swear.”

 

“Are you? I expected so much better, Orange Diamond.” White let out an audible sigh, "But I see Pink has influenced you more than I thought.”

 

Orange’s head snapped up to give White a look of confusion, “What?”

 

White’s smile had completely vanished from her face, being instead replaced with downturned lips and narrowed eyes, her displeasure was very evident to Orange, “Until you’ve decided your done playing games, you will remain in your room.”

 

Orange’s eyes widened, “White! Please, I-“

 

“Enough. You have tried my patience enough today. Go.”

 

“I'm…” Orange’s eyes fell down to the floor, tears collecting in her eyes that she did not fight, "yes ma’am.”

 


 

“I have brought you some supplements.” White’s Pearl bowed her head as she placed the small metal tray onto the low table in Orange’s room where she kept a small gem figurine that had been gifted to her and an abandoned diamond pad that kept her lessons and drawings, some of which she had once shown her. Pearl looked towards Orange, who sat at the end of her bed, still ragged looking from her lesson with White, eyes half lidded and her hair a wild mess. “Please. Try to...try to rest.”

 

“White really thinks I’m playing around, doesn’t she?” Orange’s voice was low, quiet, and Pearl wasn’t sure she would have heard her if she hadn’t been waiting for a response of some kind from the young diamond.

 

“Yes.” Pearl responded neutrally,”…Are you?”

 

Orange’s head whipped around to glare at her, “How can you even ask that?” She snapped. “I-” Her voice dropped back down to a low, gravelly tone as her eyes fell to the floor, her anger quickly disappearing, “Ive always been afraid to let everyone down, and now look? I’m trying, but it’s not working.”

 

“Are you trying...or are you holding yourself back? You know you can’t hurt White Diamond, correct?”

 

“She is…she is really strong.” Orange nodded, "But everyone else isn’t like White.”

 

“You have little confidence in the Diamond’s abilities, if you believe you could hurt them too.” Pearl chided.

 

“Don’t you get it!?” Orange’s voice raised for the second time, this time her anger not leaving so quickly as she looked back at Pearl, “There’s more at stake than just the other Diamonds! What about all the other gems in our empire? Do you think they would be safe?”

 

“I was wrong.”

 

“What?” Orange’s eyebrow rose in confusion.

 

“It is not a lack of confidence in your peers, but yourself.” Pearl explained.

 

“Since when were simple Pearls analysts.” Orange snarled.

 

Pearl’s face fell into a neutral expression, giving nothing away to Orange, even as her face morphed into surprise and hurt at her own words. “…If that is all you need, my Diamond, I shall return to my duties.”

 

“Go.” The younger gem turned away from her, hair falling in her face, but Pearl could still see the tears that rolled down her cheeks. "Just…go.”

 

“As you wish.” Pearl gave her a quick diamond salute and then left without another word.

 

“Pearl…Pearl, why’d you have to go?” Orange pulled her legs up onto the bed, burying her face into her knees as she began to sob, “Pink…mom…I need you. I’m sorry I got mad, I don’t...I don’t know what to do. I don’t know what to do.”

 


 

“White, i want to speak with Orange! She isn’t answering her communicator.” Pink’s voice was raised, looking slightly frantic, evident even on the small diamond display.

 

“I’m afraid Orange Diamond won’t be able to talk with anyone at the moment.” White responded lightly, unfazed by Pink’s hysterical tone.

 

“E-excuse me? what does that mean? where is Orange?!”

 

“Do not raise your voice at me, Pink Diamond.” White’s eyes narrowed in warning, “You know better.”

 

“I…I apologize.” Pink leaned back in her chair, taking a deep breath to calm herself, "I just want to speak with Orange. We haven’t talked in a while, and we did not leave things on good terms. I want to check up on her.”

 

“Orange was misbehaving, so she has been sent to think about her actions.”

 

“You did not put her in that isolation tower!” Pink’s eyes were wide and her teeth bared to White, angry and alarmed, "White, Zirconia could die if-“

 

“Orange Diamond is being well taken care of.”White returned Pink’s anger with a bit of her own, "I would never allow something to happen to a fellow diamond, and the fact you would insinuate that is insulting.”

 

“If she’s fine, and she’s not in the isolation tower, than i should be able to talk to her.” Pink did not back down, pointing at White over the conference call screen, “Just what are you accusing her of doing, anyway?”

 

“Orange has not been taking her training as serious as she should, and i don’t believe it is a good idea if you speak with Orange now.”

 

“Not a-? Not a good idea?” Pink echoed in disbelief, "White, you can’t keep me from speaking with my dau-“

 

“I am the head of this Authority, i am eons older than you, i know what it takes to make a gem their best, even when they do not. I have said it would be adverse for you to speak with Orange, and that is final. My word is final.”

 

“If I have to, I'll come to Homeworld-“ Pink’s tone was threatening, eyes narrowed and body leaned forward again, hands clenched into tight fists.

 

“Starlight. Hear me, listen.” Even as White’s voice remained light, Pink could make out the underlying tone, the threat of her own just there out of sight, “You will remain on your Moon base, taking care of your colony while I care for Orange Diamond. If you attempt to interfere, there will be consequences, and you know what those consequences are.”

 

Pink paled, her body going rigid as her mind flashed back to a memory she had long since pushed down. Pink’s eyes fell from White’s, her snarl turning into a deep frown, “I…I understand, White. Please…” she looked back up, her bright eyes shining with unshed tears and pleading, "Please let Orange call me when she is allowed to.”

 

White afforded her a single nod. “Goodbye, Pink Diamond, until we next speak.”

Notes:

I promise after the next chapter theres gonna be a few fluffy flashbacks, cause things have been dark for the last few chapters, and we're obviously not quite in the clear yet.

Chapter 31: Chapter 31: Cracked

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Pearl paused, glancing over the growing pile of tiny pills on top of the sterile metal plate that was used to keep any impurities from damaging the younger gem’s tablets. There were at least enough there that Pearl could surmise that the guards had delivered the required tablets at least four separate times while she had been unable to, all of them untouched, with the exception of three, one of which she could spot on the floor beside the table. “My Diamond, it has been advised that you don’t skip these supplements. You run the risk of-“

 

“I don’t care.” Orange cut in, her voice low and gravelly from disuse.

 

“My clarity?” she turned her head in Orange’s direction, surprise clear on her face. Orange was sat on the floor at the end of her bed, using it to prop her back up on.

 

“I’m not interested in taking them.” Orange made no attempt to look at her, or even acknowledge her physically.

 

“My…Orange, may I still call you that?” Pearl questioned as she moved towards where she sat, body facing her, but head still turned away from her, eyes looking but not really seeing outside the window she faced.

 

She shrugged. “Sure.”

 

Pearl knelt beside Orange on the tiles, placing the tray she had brought with her beside them on the floor, “Please…you need to take these.” she motioned towards the tablets, “They help you remain stable.”

 

“If I was a real Diamond, I wouldn’t need them.” Orange finally looked at her, and Pearl could clearly see the exhaustion on Orange’s face, the alarming lack of shine to her eyes, and gem, even in the light. "I wouldn’t need White’s instructions on how to control my powers, and I wouldn’t be such a disappointment. Maybe it’s better if i just didn’t-“

 

Orange was cut off as Pearl’s hand made contact with the side of her face, the loud smack echoing in the quiet room. They both remained frozen, Orange blinking in surprise as Pearl’s face morphed from anger to shock to horror, her hand flying up to her mouth as she realized what she has done.

 

“I-I oh my stars, i am so sorry! My Diamond, please forgive me, I didn’t- I don’t know what came over me-“ Pearl leaned forward, hand going up to cup Orange’s jaw to inspect the prominent mark she had left.

 

Orange grabbed Pearl’s hand, holding it away from her face before she could fuss over it more. “It’s alright.” Orange looked Pearl in the eyes, her expression betraying nothing.

 

“You’re-“

 

“Fine.” She reassured, "You didn’t hurt me.”

 

“But your cheek…” Pearl’s eyes flicked back and forth between the mark on her face and Orange’s eyes.

 

“It’s nothing. I’m not upset, so don’t look so…” Orange’s eyebrows knitted together, her lips dropping into a small frown, “Please don’t look at me like your scared.”

 

“I’m sorry, My Diamond,” She quickly amend, “Orange.” Pearl waited until Orange let go of her hand, her hand lingering in the air a moment before falling into her lap with the other. She glanced at the small tray she had brought over with her and set aside, "Please take these.”

 

“Why? What’s the point?”

 

“Because…” Pearl’s voice only faltered for a moment before she forced herself to say, “because if you don’t, you could die.”

 

“That doesn’t sound like such a bad thing.” Orange’s lips curved into a sombre smile as she looked away from Pearl’s alarmed expression, “I won’t be such a burden then.”

 

“You are not a burden!”

 

“I am.” Orange nodded, as if confirming her own words, turning to look at Pearl from the corners of her eyes, “I’m a burden on the other Diamonds.”

 

“How could you think such a thing? They love you.”

 

“They could have so much more time if they didn’t have to constantly look after me.” Unshed tears made Orange’s eyes shimmer in the natural light of the room, “Yellow could get her work done and she won’t have to take time to make me lessons, Pink can focus on her Earth, and Blue wouldn’t have to cater to my wishes like she does…and White wouldn’t have to be so disappointed in me.”

 

“No one is disappointed in you,” Pearl reached forward, taking Orange’s hand and clasping it between both of hers, giving it a comforting squeeze, "least of all White Diamond.”

 

“You were there when she sent me to my room.” Orange gave her a questioning looking, "Did you not hear what she said?”

 

“I heard,” Pearl nodded, "and I have served my Diamond for centuries. I know how she is, how she thinks, and I know she is not truly disappointed in you.”

 

“Then what would you call that?”

 

“Disappointment in her own ability to help you.”

 

Orange’s shoulders fell, her eyebrows turning up as her lips curved into a frown, “That’s even worse. It’s not White’s fault I can’t make my powers work.”

 

“No, but she fears what will happen if she can’t. My diamond does not accept failure easily.”

 

“Then it would be better if she didn’t have to continue to try.” Orange looked down at their hands, watching as Pearl’s fingers tightened reflexively around her own, “She can’t fail if I'm not there.”

 

“Orange…where has this come from? I’ve never know you to be so…” Pearl paused, as if she was unsure what to call Orange’s current attitude, "despondent.”

 

“Maybe I’m just coming to terms with myself, finally.” Orange shrugged, “That I’m not the being everyone has tried to build me up to be.”

 

“No, you’re Orange Diamond.” Pearl was quick to respond, "And the Orange Diamond I know has the self confidence to rival an Aquamarine.”

 

Orange blinked, as if she expected her to say something else entirely, “…did you really just compare me to one of them?”

 

“Do you have a problem with that?” Pearl challenged.

 

“I…” Orange’s chuckled softly, giving Pearl a small smile, “I see what you're trying to do. And thank you, but that doesn’t change anything. I’m still just me.”

 

“And that has never been a bad thing. No one has ever asked you to be anyone but you.”

 

“Of course they have.” the muscles in Orange’s jaw tightened as her lips thinned, the amusement she previously had leaving her face, “The me who loves watching sunrises on Homeworld, and seeing the Demantoids dance, and who loves piloting the war ships between drops doesn’t have a place amongst the Diamond Authority.” Orange’s voice was bitter, showing more and more of her resentment as she spoke, “You have to be strong, don’t show such emotion, be fair, don’t be so cruel, no Orange, don’t socialize with those gems, its unbecoming of a diamond to be seen playingwith them.” Orange’s face contorted with anger as she continued through things she had been told, things she had obviously been holding in and Pearl allowed her to continue uninterrupted. “Orange, why can’t you figure this out?Orange, its time to grow up, Orange, control yourself.”

 

Orange’s voice cut off abruptly, her mouth closing, the muscles in her jaw visibly twitching under the strain of her clenching her teeth, taking a deep breath through her nose. “Whatever i do, it's wrong. It’s only when i do something i think they want me to do, act how they act, that i get praise for my effort. They place me on this pedestal with a plaque listing of all the thing i'm supposed to be, and now that I’ve stumbled, Im wrong. A disappointment.”

 

“Orange…” Pearl’s eyes fell closed, remaining quiet for a moment as she gathered her thoughts, “you are under so much pressure, you’re cracking, and you think no one is noticing. That no one cares.”

 

“Because no one does.”

 

Pearl reached up, grasping Orange’s chin and turning her head so she was looking directly at her. “I do.”

 

Orange’s eyes flicked back and forth, looking over Pearl’s face in question, “Why. Why should you care? I’ve been so rude to you.”

 

“Because i know you don’t mean it. Because i know real friends don’t leave when things become tough.”

 

Her eyes shimmered, a tear falling from the corner of her eye, “You still see me as a friend? I didn’t think I had any more of those.”

 

“of course i do.” Pearl smiled, “It is going to take more than a bad attitude to scare me away. I have seen much worse.”

 

“Okay…” Orange drew in a deep breath, closing her eyes and giving a small nod to pearl before looking at her again. Her eyes showed just how tired she was, both physically and emotionally, but she squeezed Pearl’s hand all the same and asked, “Okay. What do I do, Pearl? How do i make this better?”

 

“First, you start by taking your supplements.”

 

Orange laughed, a real laugh that had her shaking lightly in her mirth, “Seriously?”

 

“You are already so off color.” Pearl placed a hand against Orange’s cheek, the pale pallor of her skin becoming much more prominent against her dark gloves, "This scares me.”

 

“Sorry.”

 

“Do not apologize. Never apologize for feeling...less than yourself. You are under a lot of pressure, and change, and you have lost someone you love, and you feel like no one understands or cares.”

 

Orange’s head cocked to the side in question, eyes trying to find some answer on her face, “How do you know all these things, Pearl?”

 

“Because I have experienced similar things myself.” Pearl answered softly.

 

“What did Pink do to you?” Orange asked just as softly, regretting it when Pearl’s head ducked, her eyes looking away from her own.

 

“Forgive me, but I’m not...I’m not comfortable discussing that.”

 

“It’s okay…” Orange gave her hand another squeeze that Pearl responded with her own, raising her head to return a small smile, "I guess it’s a shared experience then.”

 

“Heh, yes, perhaps.”

 

“Do you have time to sit with me a little while longer?”

 

“My Diamond has afforded me time to see to your needs. So yes.” Orange released Pearl’s hand, waiting as she turned from her kneeling position to take up the spot next to her by crossing her legs as she sat on the floor with her.

 

Orange raised an eyebrow at Pearl, a questioning look on her face, “How does she know your not off gossiping with the guards instead of being here?”

 

Pearl’s smile was light, amused, “If I was doing that, White Diamond would know.”

 

“But how? Does she have people reporting what they see all around the ship?”

 

“Something to that effect, yes.”

 

“Ahh…” Orange nodded, realization washing over her face, "so that’s how you were able to find me before.”

 

“Yes. You may be able to lose your guards, but you can not really hide when your here.” Pearl revealed.

 

Orange’s lips turned down, looking somewhat disturbed by this news, “That’s creepy…but good to know.”

 

“Here” Pearl held out the tablets to Orange, who took them and slowly began to crunch them one by one between her teeth. “I've wondered, what do those taste like?”

 

Orange offered the plate back to her, “You could try one.”

 

Pearl’s turned up her nose, disgust on her face, “No thank you. A description will be fine.”

 

“Eh. Honestly?” Orange popped another into her mouth, taking a moment to consider it, “they taste like I’m consuming processed chalk.”

 

“Thats…disgusting.”

 

“It is. I find eating them disgusting,” the young diamond agreed, even as she put another into her mouth, “But I’ve gotten use to it.” Orange popped the last few into her mouth, moving the bits to one side as she spoke to Pearl, “Okay, what now.”

 

“Now, I believe a bath is in order, My Diamond. Forgive me, but you really do look awful.”

 

“Im not aloud to leave my room. White’s orders.” Orange reminded.

 

“It is apart of your care, and i have been ordered to see to it.”

 

“You know, its alarming when you pearls find a work around the orders you have been given. Amazing, and quite ingenious, but alarming.”

 

“I'll take that as a compliment.” Pearl smiled, "Now, I shall go see to it that things are prepared for you. Afterwards, i believe some actual rest is in order. ”

 

Orange looked abashed, “It's not like I haven’t been sleeping because I don’t want to.”

 

“I still have to ask you to try.”

 

Orange ran a hand through her hair, pulling her hand away, looking somewhat disgusted by her own hand, wiping her palm on her tunic as she turned to look at Pearl as she unfolded herself from the floor, “Im still not very clear how all this is supposed to help me with my issues with White.”

 

“Before you can tackle that issue, you should first take the time to take care of yourself.” Pearl offered her hand, and Orange took it, allowing her to help her up, "you will never be able to work on your power’s control if your worn out.”

 

“I suppose you are right. Alright Pearl, I'll follow your lead.”

Notes:

Next few chapters are going to be some fluffy flashback chapters, to take away some of the gloom of the last few.

Chapter 32: Chapter 32: Adored

Notes:

An extra chapter today!

The start of our fluffy little flashback chapters, to take the edge off all recent darker chapters.

Takes place sometime before chapter 2.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Pink held up the tiny gem up over her head as she made a whooshing noise, being rewarded with a fit of giggles for her effort, “Oh, you are so adorable, my sweet little Zirconia!”

 

Pink dropped her back down slowly, before pushing her up into the air once more, this time earning a squeal. Lowering her back down, Pink sat Zirconia onto her lap. “You like that, huh? Do you like flying, Zirconia? Maybe we can get you a ship.”

 

Pearl, who had been standing beside Pink’s chair while her Diamond gave her undivided attention to the young hybrid. Pearl was a bit perplexed by the entire situation regarding the hybrid and how Pink had come to decide she would assume the role that a human would to one of their young, despite not being organic herself or having real experience beyond watching similar actions at a distance or very short interactions with these wild organics. But, as much as it was a confusing thing to see, it was clear that it made her diamond happy, and Pearl could not find fault in that. However, Pearl had learned quickly that, as in all things her Diamond did, Pearl would have to caution her with her actions, both for her own safety, and the hybrid's.

 

“My Diamond,” Pearl piped in, “I don’t think Zirconia could pilot a ship, yet.”

 

Pink hummed, glancing over at Pearl, “Maybe you’re right.” She turned back to the babe, returning the wide smile she was being given with one of her own, “Maybe in a few centuries? Can you wait that long?”

 

Pink did not think she could find anything cuter than Zirconia’s toothless and chubby cheeked little smile. Zirconia’s lips rounded as her eye began to wonder from Pink’s face, her little body fidgeting in Pink’s arms to look behind her, and making a grabbing motion at the stone desk.

 

“Hmm?” Pink glanced up at the desk in front of them then back down at her, “Oh, you want to get on my desk?” pausing a moment to consider, Pink nodded, “Well…alright, but be careful.”

 

Gently, Pink lifted Zirconia up onto the desk, seating her in the middle. With a little strain, Zirconia managed to hold herself up with minimal wobble as she looked around, ‘ohhh’ing and giggling at everything she saw from her new point of view.

 

"There. What do you think?” Pink questioned, before turning to look at Pearl, “Pearl, doesn’t she look happy?”

 

“Yes, my Diamond,” Pearl agreed, switching between looking Pink Diamond in the eyes while she talked to her and back to Zirconia as she began crawling around the desk, as they had yet to successfully get her to walk on her own legs yet. “But are you sure it’s a good idea to allow her to be up there?” Pearl asked, turning from Pink back to the little gem, “She could-oh!” Pearl’s eyes widened as she watched Zirconia looking over the edge of the desk in interest, unafraid of how high up she was or what was below. 

 

Pearl was quick to lunge forward just as the young gem took the plunge over, her arms held out in front of her to catch her, "I’ve got her!”

 

“Zirconia!” Pink stood up, helpless to do anything more than watch as Pearl stumbled forward as she caught Zirconia just before she touched the floor, set off by the surprising weight of child before righting herself. 

 

Taking a breath, Pearl walked back to Pink, carefully handing back the stunned child. Pink cradled Zirconia to her chest, “Zirconia, You have to be careful.” she rocked her in her arms, attempting to calm herself down more than Zirconia, who had begun to tug on one of her gloves in interest. Seating them back in her chair, Pink looked up to her Pearl, “Thank you Pearl, for saving her.”

 

“My Diamond, If I may say, I don’t think it’s wise to allow her to go wherever she wants.”

 

“But…” Pink laid Zirconia down on her lap, giving her a small smile as she splayed out on her back, pulling a tuff of her own long hair from her chest to shove into her mouth. "I want to make her happy. I want to help her see and experience the world, not hold her back.”

 

“Yes, but my Diamond, while that is very noble, she’s just a child. One of the small ones, remember?” Pearl reminded gently, a smile coming to her face as Zirconia paused, her hair running over her nose and causing her to let out a loud sneeze, her face looking dazed after. "They don’t operate very well on their own just yet.”

 

“Hmm.” Pink hummed in thought, "But look at that face Pearl.” Pink held up Zirconia to Pearl’s eye level, “Look in her eyes. She’s so intelligent. She knows exactly what she wants, she just doesn’t know how to say it yet.”

 

Pearl blinked in surprised as she focused on Zirconia’s hands, in between her ten little chubby fingers she held onto a small diamond shaped device. “I…My Diamond, she has the diamond communicator.”

 

“Zirconia! Let that go!” Pink was quick to turn Zirconia in her hands, sitting her back down in her lap before gently prying her fingers from it. The little gemling responded by starting to fuss, her lower lip jutting in protest as Pink took her new toy. “How did you even get this?” 

 

Pink turned the device over in her free hand, the other being used to lightly tickle Zirconia’s stomach as a distraction to keep her from breaking out in cries, noting nothing had actually been turned. ”Oh, good.” 

 

“I’ll take that.” Pearl held out her hand, taking the communicator from Pink and slipping it into her gem.

 

Pink sighed, hunching over slightly as she held either side of Zirconia’s pudgy little body, “Let’s not call them, okay? We don’t need Yellow’s ugly, grumpy, face yelling at us, Do we?”

 

Zirconia’s only response was to gurgle, reaching up to run her fingers curiously over Pink’s face.

 

“No,” Pink laughed, “that’s right. We don’t want to do that.”

 

“My Diamond, i believe its time to start on those reports. Blue Diamond will be expecting them soon.”

 

“In a bit.” Pink looked down fondly at Zirconia, lifting her up into her arms, placing her cheek against her own as she sighed contentedly. “Oh, Zirconia, I adore you.”

Notes:

Author: I’m of the thought, based on how Rose treated Sour Cream as a baby, Pink would have totally allowed Orange to do whatever she wanted, in the hopes to let her be and do whatever she wanted to do or be without someone telling her she was wrong for it. Pink would be super supportive in most things, no expectations to be perfect, or a great diamond. I also imagine Pearl has had to save Orange from many tumbles early in life.

Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Mama

Notes:

Another thing that came from a comment by the wonderful Cartoonman.

A continuation of the fluff. Takes place before Chapter 2.

Chapter Text

Pink lay with Zirconia beside her, the two of them lounging quite comfortably on a large, over stuffed pillow. Pink was on her side, Zirconia tucked up beside her on her back, staring up at her in interest as Pink talked to her.

 

“Come on Zirconia, you can do it.” The older diamond said, exaggerating her mouth movements as she spoke,”Maaah muuuh.”

 

“Nooo.” Zirconia dragged out the word, imitating the way Pink had.

 

“I know you can do it. Come on, Maaahhh”

 

“Nnnaaah!”

 

“That's it,” Pink smiled, “you’re getting there. Maaahhh Muh.”

 

Zirconia’s arm flailed, lightly smacking into Pink’s chest, “No.”

 

“You like that word, don’t you?” Pink smiled softly, running the back of her hand across Zirconia’s cheek. “You’re not going to give into anyone, are you? You’re going to tell everyone just how you feel. ”

 

“Hi!”

 

Pink chuckled, “Hello.”

 

“Hi!”

 

“You're so sweet.” Pink pressed a kiss to Zirconia’s cheek, making her squeal. ”How about we try one more time? Can you say it for me? Maaah muuuh.”

 

Pearl entered the room, a small pink container in her hands, stopping in the doorway as she watched Pink and Zirconia interact. “My Diamond, what are you doing?”

 

“Trying to get Zirconia to say Mama. Come on sweetie. Maaah muuuh.”

 

Instead of continuing with Pink, Zirconia turned her head to look at Pearl as she stepped up to the large pillow, placing the small pink container onto the table beside them. “Hi!” Zirconia mimicked a waving motion Pink had taught her, gaining Pearl’s attention.

 

Pearl looked at her, glancing up at Pink who was watching her reaction to Zirconia’s attention, prompting her to respond with a smile. Looking back at Zirconia, Pearl smiled awkwardly, giving a small wave back to the child, “um, hello.”

 

“Up. up!” 

 

“Okay, okay.” Pink gently grabbed Zirconia under her arms, lifting her into the air as she rolled over onto her back, “Up we go!”

 

Zirconia squealed in delight, laughing as Pink held her in the air over her. 

 

“Hows it look up there?” Pink jokingly questioned, dropping orange onto her stomach before once more raising her into the air. “You like it when mama lifts you up, huh? Whoosh!”

 

“Maaaah!” Zirconia laughed, clapping her hands together briefly until Pink gasped, quickly returning her to her stomach.

 

“Thats it, can you say that again? Mahhhh-”

 

“Mahhh” she mimicked.

 

“That’s it!” Pink sat up, sitting Zirconia onto her lap, crossing her legs to support her,  “Oh, that’s wonderful, Zirconia. Can you say it again? Mama. Can you say it again?”

 

“Maaa! Maaa! Ma ma ma!” Zirconia chanted, spurred on by Pink’s happy response to her action.

 

“Yes! You’re so smart.” Pink picked her up, pulling her into a hug as she laughed happily with Zirconia. “You did it. That’s right, I'm your mama!”

 

“Ma ma ma ma!” Zirconia continued, latching onto Pink as she grinned at her.

 

“My Diamond,” Pearl cut in the moment, her voice quiet and looking at least a little ashamed to have interrupted, “It’s time to give Zirconia her tablet.”

 

Pink smiled at Pearl, not in the least bit bothered, “Okay.” Pink turned her head down to look at Zirconia, her large bright eyes watching her, “Lets get you your food, and then we’ll do something fun. How's that sound?”

 

“Mahhhh.”

 

Pink chuckled, leaning down to drop a kiss into Zirconia’s hair, “I love you.”

Chapter 34: Chapter 34: Food

Notes:

A Little bit of a taste of how Orange functions. There are two chapters coming up after the next arc/season, that goes into how Orange was made and functions, and came to be with Pink.

This takes place directly after Chapter 2. A sort of continuation or expansion.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

 

“Here. Do not drop it.” Peridot Facet-4B28 Cut-X9A handed Yellow’s Pearl a black, pressurized cylindrical container, a small holographic shield of the Diamond’s sigil reflected on the top, refusing to let go until Pearl gave a tug to signify she should let go.

 

“What is this?” Pearl questioned, eyeing the container in her hands.

 

“It is for Orange Diamond.” She responded, “it contains tablets that you will have to get her to swallow every three hours.“

 

Pearl’s head snapped up to level X9A with an alarmed expression, “What!? Swallow?”

 

“The gulping thing humans do when they put things into their mouths. Humans call it food. This is her equivalent.”

 

“I know what swallowing is!” she paused before asking, “what's food?”

 

“Food. Nutrients, minerals, and saccharides, everything our young diamond needs to remain healthy. These tablets are compressed versions of powdered forms in concentrate. She is unable to keep down any liquid versions we synthesize. We refer to them as supplements, I suggest you do as well, it’ll be easier when you have to request more be made.” X9A instructed, bringing up a holo-display on her pad, “I am sending you the form for quicker ordering.”

 

“Very well. How am I supposed to get it-her to swallow,” Pearl made a face that was met with a blank look from X9A, “this…supplement?”

 

“Open her mouth gently, and place them on the back of her tongue. She might attempt to chew them if you break them up but it’s just as likely she’ll spit them back out at you because she thinks it’s funny.”

 

Pearl’s face scrunched up as her eyes widened and her mouth formed into a jagged frown,“That’s disgusting.”

 

“She’s young.” X9A responded passively. Pearl questioned just how often this Peridot had been spit on that she no longer seem bothered by the idea.

 

“And?” Pearl’s tone conveyed her confusion, “What does it matter how long ago she was made?”

 

“Never mind. Place them on the back of her tongue, and close her mouth enough that she reflexively swallows. Don’t hold her mouth closed. If you do, you could make her inhale it or choke on it. If she spits it out, retrieve a new one and try again.” X9A did not bother to inform her as she sent a diagram on the process she had described, knowing ahead of time it would be more useful than any description she could give a simple Pearl. "Do not put anything that has made contact with any foreign surfaces that are not the inside of this container, or your hand, into her mouth.”

 

“Why?”

 

X9A looked up from her screen, “You are liable to contaminate the tablets and potentially make her sick.”

 

“This is a lot of work.” Pearl groaned.

 

“Organics of any kind take a lot of care. You are lucky, in that Orange Diamond’s form does not require as much maintenance as one would at Pink Diamond’s zoo.” X9A’s tone turned smug. She knew her work at the Zoo was hard, and that this Pearl had no idea how easy this would be in comparison to her typical day to day. "For much of her time currently, she will be fluctuating between states of being awake and active, a portion of which you will need to stimulate her mind.”

 

“Doing what?” Pearl felt she was asking too many questions, but if she didn’t, and she messed up, it would be her gem on the Diamond’s judgement block.

 

“Anything that requires her to think. You could read to her, or allow her to play with something physically. Simply watch her to insure she doesn’t put it into her mouth, however.”

 

“Gross. You said a portion of her time? What of the other?”

 

“A great portion of her time will be spent in an inactive state of rest. Hold her or lay her down on a soft surface. So far as we can tell, temperature does not bother her, but do not leave her alone for long. We generally monitor the young constantly in the Zoo, so we are aware if something occurs.”

 

“What could possibly occur?” Pearl rolled her eyes.

 

“Death.” X9A deadpanned.

 

Pearl’s eyes widened as she held onto the container in her hands tightly, “My Diamond would kill me!”

 

“Pink Diamond would kill you.” X9A responded evenly, “So I suggest you keep atop this, as best as a Pearl is capable, I suppose.”

 

Pearl narrowed her eyes, holding back her retort. “You said she would be spending this time resting. What does all that involve? Will I need to do something else?” She would get every last bit of information from this Peridot to insure she could preform to her best. She could only imagine how the other Pearls would fare when it was their turn to be instructed as well. Well, however they did, she would be better. No one did better than Yellow Diamond’s subjects.

 

“Eyes closed, respiration slowed, limb movements minimal. Simply holding her will work.  It will be long hours in between waking. Eventually this will reduce as she advances in age until she is as active as you.”

 

“I see. And I’ll be able to work at this time?”

 

“Yes. So long as the surroundings remain quiet and she is undisturbed, you should be fine.”

 

Pearl’s head fell back as she let out a relieved sigh, “Oh thank the stars.”

 

“That should be all the required information you need. Good luck.” X9A said as she closed her screen, looking at Pearl as she straightened up.

 

“I don’t need luck. I am Yellow Diamond’s pearl. I am highly efficient, and this should be easy.” Pearl responded smugly.

 

“Again, good luck.” X9A smirked, "Call us if there are any issues, concerns, or needs.”

 

“No need. I will be able to care for Orange Diamond, now that I am aware of what is required. Thank you, you are no longer needed.”

 

“…” X9A glared at Pearl as she turned to leave her without another word.

 


 

 

 

“Okay. My Diamond, its time to get you to swallow this tablet. No, your clarity, please release my hair. I...please let go-no, don’t tug on my nose. Errg... Okay. Let’s keep our hands to ourselves. I mean, if that pleases you…umm…hmm.” Pearl paused in her efforts to hold Orange’s hands away from her face as she knelt before the youngest Diamond, having offered her seat to her. "You don’t understand a thing I’m saying, do you? Of course you don’t, it’s that stupid organic upbringing those useless Peridots have been teaching you.” Pearl paused again, looking at Orange with fear, as if she expected to be punished for her words but was only met with large orange eyes that stared at her in wonder, and a wide grin, the corner of which was wet with drool.

 

Pearl continued on, renewed in her efforts as she retrieved another tablet that hadn’t been spit out at her. “But you’re a Diamond, so I, Yellow Diamond’s great, amazing Pearl, will aid you…” Pearl pulled out a single tablet. It was no bigger than her thumb nail, and a opaque pink color. Turning back to Orange, she held out the tablet in front of the tiny gem’s mouth, “Would you please open your mouth so that I may administer your energy tablet.“

 

Orange looked down at the tablet in her hand, her face lighting up as her jaw fell in a hardly laugh, that Yellow’s Pearl took advantage of, placing the tablet at the back of her tongue and nudging her chin to slightly close her mouth. Instead of a wet, half mushed pill hitting her face, Pearl’s patience was rewarded as Orange swallowed the tablet, pulling her chin away from Pearl’s hand so she could drop her mouth back open in a loud giggle, gurgling and clapping her hands together.

 

“Yes, that’s it!” Pearl jumped up, her fists in the air in her excitement, "You do understand! You just needed away from those hallow brained clods.” Pearl paused, slapping a hand over her mouth and looking at Orange with large, open eyes, “Oh, forgive my language, your clarity.”

 

Pearl knelt back down to Orange, a large grin spreading over her face, “Just wait until the other Pearls have to do this. They’ll never be so good at it as me. Oh, i mean, it was you doing the work, i just-

 

“Pearl!” Yellow’s voice thundered around the room, her face turned down to look at Pearl with enough anger that she shrunk back, using the chair and Orange as a shield against Yellow’s eyes. "My Diamond! I apologize.”

 

“Just keep it down…” Yellow Diamond grunted, turning back to her screen.

 


 

 

 

Yellow paused in her work, looking from the corners of her eyes to watch as Pearl spoke quietly to Pink’s hybrid. As Yellow suspected, it was a useless thing, and was better off wasting her Pearl’s time than her own. So long as she could hand it over to one of the other Diamonds at the end of her cycle, alive, than she could say she had done her part in taking care of it.

 

Yellow was curious about it, she could admit, but in the way one is curious about the colorful insect that has just scurried across your path, and is an unknown to you. It should be a fleeting curiosity, and not made into a pet, like Pink had done.

 

‘Orange Diamond’, as White has declared it’s name, despite Pink’s assertions of Zirconia at least being used when it is just the Diamonds in It's presence, which for good reason was shot down by White again. 

 

Orange Diamond.

 

Diamond.

 

It was laughable, a bad joke that was so horrible, she could see the amusement in making fun of it. This thing wasn’t a Diamond, and she questioned just how much of it was actually gem. Pink made it quite clear she adored it, and referred to it with some kind of organic term she didn’t understand, but Yellow surmised it was affectionate. Yellow had no interest in using any terms or forms of affection for it. She was pretty sure she could call it any vulgar name and it would laugh, because it didn’t understand a word she spoke. It was ignorant as an organic, and defective as a gem. Waste of resources is what it was. A junk pile, a junk pile Pink had managed to bring to life, but that did not change its nature, or its value in their society. If it had been a gem, it would know its place in it's caste already, It would be set to work. But this thing required even more resources, to consume. A mockery of a gem is what it was. Her cycle’s end would not come soon enough, she knew. At least her Pearl seemed to have educated herself enough to care for it.

 

Yellow had watched that whole spectacle, annoyed and disgusted, though seeing it spit whatever it was Pearl had been trying to put in it’s mouth, only for it to be rocketed out and hit her nose, thatwas amusing. But it simply went to prove Yellow correct even further. Whatever it was that Pearl was attempting to get it to consume was something it needed to live. No Diamond needed something like that. No Diamond needed the things it did. And all of it could be brought to the same conclusion that everyone else had been rejecting, it isn’t a Diamond. Itisn’t a gem at all! And this whole thing was a waste of time, something White was doing to entertain Pink’s wishes once more. White Diamond and her favoritism for Pink, even though Yellow had more colonies than the Blue and Pink, practically ran the Empire’s military herself, and produced the most gems in both quantity and quality. It was ridiculous how much White coddled Pink, even now as she had her own colony to deal with. It made Yellow angry that she was being required to entertain Pink’s ridiculousness as well.

 

“Right, now that that is done, I can…I can’t read to you, Yellow Diamond has requested we remain quiet for her work.” Pearl spoke softly to Pink’s creation, catching Yellow’s attention, "So how about you play…with this?”

 

Pearl placed the spare diamond displays on the ground in front of Orange, amazed when they sparked to life.

 

“Yes, I see you like them. Then, my clarity, if you so choose, you can play with these while I do some work! I’ll be right here.” Pearl seated herself in her own chair, as It began smacking at the displays. Yellow rolled her eyes, turning back to her work.

 

Ridiculous.

 


 

 

 

“Hmmm!? Oh! My diamond, you scared me.” Pearl covered her gem in surprise, turning to look down as Orange smacked her leg. "Is there something the matter? Is there something I…oh, you wish me to lift you up.” Pearl realized as Orange lifted her arms to Pearl in a motion she had learned would get her what she wanted. Pearl leaned over, grabbing Orange under her arms as she proceeded to lift her up.

 

“Right, I can doooo oh stars your heavy- and you're up.” Pearl sighed loudly as she placed Orange on her lap, “Woo. Okay, that peridot said you could be in my lap and I can work while you do that resting thing.”

 

The smaller gem leaned forward to rest her head against Pearl’s stomach as she latched onto her sides, causing Pearl to look at her in surprise, “What are you…oh. You like to cuddle. Okay. Okay, I can do this.” Pearl nodded, hesitant to touch Orange as she grew still against her.

 

“Pearl, what are you making so much noise for?” Yellow turned to look at Pearl, an unamused frown on her face for the second interruption from her in less than an hour.

 

“Oh! Sorry, my Diamond. She’s…” Pearl looked down from Yellow Diamond's gaze to Orange, “Cuddling me.”

 

“I see…” Yellow eyed the none moving hybrid, wondering briefly if it was malfunction with how it stopped moving before waving the thought off, turning back to her work. "keep it down.”

 

“Yes my Diamond.”

 

 

Notes:

So, important little update. ‘Season 2’ finale of this story is nearing us! We’re going to have one more fluff chapter, followed by a normal flashback chapter, and then we’re hitting our second season final, which is now being called ‘DiamondBomb's, coined by the awesome Cartoonman.
It’ll all be going down, starting on the 18th.
Im going to be posting a chapter every day, for four days, with the fourth being the final of the ‘season’. Afterwards, Im going to be taking a small break from posting to celebrate 2 birthdays in my family, and to give myself a rest from posting. Ill be back on the 4th of March with the newest season and latest chapter.
Thank you to everyone who has commented and shown their love and taken the time to read this! It all means a lot to me, and your all so awesome.

Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Yellow

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Pearl, is my ship ready?”

 

“Yes, my diamond.” Pearl bowed her head, a self-satisfied grin on her face that went unnoticed as it generally did. “Everything is prepared for your departure to Homeworld.”

 

“Good.” Yellow stood up, head bent and eyes never leaving her portable display as she moved towards the doors. “Then we’ll be leaving.”

 

Yellow nearly made it through the doorway before she paused, her Pearl stopping to look up at her, and only catching on when she turned to look behind her towards the far side of the room.

 

On the other side of the room, staring out the glass, her face so close to it that the glass had visible lip impressions and every time she exhaled it fogged up with her breath, was Yellow’s little unwanted ward. Orange was distracted, not paying attention to either of them as she watched various colored gems moving about the facility below. 

 

“Orange,” Yellow grunted, her lips turned down and eyes narrowed at the smaller gem. She made a motion towards the floor in front of her, “Come along.”

 

Instead of the rush Yellow wanted, Orange only turned her head to give Yellow a curious look before turning back to the window.

 

Yellow’s frown deepened, “Pearl,” she barked, “Get her.”

 

“Yes, My Diamond!” Pearl scurried over to grab Orange, struggling as she pulled the child to her feet, even as she fought against Pearl’s efforts. Now that Orange could crawl, Pearl had struggled more and more to keep her in line, made worse as she grew in size and strength. Pearl feared when the young diamond would grow stronger, too strong for her to handle by herself, potientially before she developed enough reason to control herself and listen.

 

Standing her up on her feet, Pearl shuffled to get the younger gem to remain standing with her, Orange attempting to pull her back down with her to the floor as she allowed her weaker legs to give out and curl under her.

 

“Come on, my diamond! Stand up! Blue says you can do it, so why won’t you-“

 

“Pearl!” Yellow Diamond shouted.

 

“She won’t get up, my diamond. she refuses-“

 

“Then makeher,” Yellow interrupted her once more, “She is tiny, and she can’t fight you. Grab her and let's go or I will leave you both here.”

 

Pearl knew it was an empty threat, if she attempted to leave anywhere without Orange Diamond, White Diamond had made it clear that she would be punished, and Pearl wasn’t sure if it had been the fear of White’s retaliation or the possibility of being disciplined herself becoming any kind of public knowledge, but Yellow had yet to allow Orange to be left behind. But empty threat or not, Pearl followed orders, placing an arm under Orange’s legs and lifting her up, her face nearly changing color as she made a dash to keep up with her Diamond’s longer strides. 

 

Mentally cursing the stairs with every foul word she could think of, Pearl hopped down them one by one, for she knew if she tried to take them as she normally did, she and Orange Diamond would go tumbling down them together. Her predicament was only made worse when Orange began trying to pull on the hair that curled onto her cheeks.

 

“My Diamond! please don’t do that, that hurts.”

 

“Mmm mmm” Orange hummed. “No!”

 

“Thats right,” Pearl nodded, shaking her hand loose at the same time, “No.”

 

Ever since Orange had started speaking actual words, all of which consisted of ’No’, ‘Up’ ‘Hi’, and ‘Bye’, once she started, she wouldn’t stop. Pearl had figured out that if she responded to her before she could start repeating, she was generally in the clear.

 

“No!”

 

Pearl groaned as a string of ‘No’s followed behind her until she had finally reached the bottom of the stairs. “Pleaseeeee stop.”

 

“No!”

 

It was only a matter of minutes before Pearl had made it onto Yellow Diamond’s hand ship and was able to put Orange down, collapsing onto the floor in the process. “Why are you so heavy?”

 

“Hi!”

 

“That is not an answer.” Pearl got up to her knees, staring into Orange’s chubby little face, “and your little looks do not effect me like they do Blue or White. Those Pearls may be weak, but i certainly-“

 

Pearl was cut off as Orange wrapped her hand around Pearl’s nose now that it was within reach. 

 

“My Diamond!” Pearl’s voice was even more nasally than normal, “Release me!”

 

“Bye bye.”

 

Pearl frowned, reaching up to pry her fingers from her nose, “Thats not funny! Come on, let go. we have to get to the control room before Yellow Diamond takes off.”

 

“Mmmm” Orange hummed as she finally let go of Pearl, watching as she rubbed at her nose before easily twisting her body until she was on her hands and knees and began crawling towards the nearest hall.

 

“Oh no you don’t!” Pearl was on her feet and chasing after Orange before she could get far, picking her up and holding her against her chest. “We have to go.”

 

“No!”

 

With a lot of effort, and no help from a flailing Orange, Pearl managed to get the both of them to the control room just as Yellow Diamond was pulling down her work screens. 

 

Turning to look over her shoulder, Yellow glanced from Pearl to Orange, and then back to her controls. “Finally. We are leaving, so prepare yourself.” Yellow ordered as she placed her arm onto the platform to her right, a yellow glow incasing up to her upper arm as the ship hummed to life. 

 

In a well practiced maneuver, Pearl pulled Orange along with her until they were behind Yellow’s seat where Pearl could grab onto the side, out of her diamond’s way and so she and the young gem in her arms didn’t go tumbling over into a wall as the ship lurched up and then forward, following Yellow’s hand.

 

Orange, now so close to Yellow, stared up at her, her large eyes focusing solely on her, even as she payed her no mind, keeping her eyes forward and out the rectangular window.

 

“Up!” Orange demanded as she reached towards Yellow with both hands. “Hi! Up!”

 

Pearl immediately tried to get Orange to quiet, letting go of the chair as soon as the ship broke the planet’s atmosphere and had stabilized, holding onto her with both hands. “No no, my diamond. Orange, hey, look at me.”

 

“No! Up! Up!”

 

“Orange, my clarity, please shush. You're going to get us in trouble.”

 

“Bye!” orange looked at Pearl, her little eyebrows turned down as she frowned at her, “Bye! Up!”

 

“Yellow Diamond is busy,” Pearl tried to reason, “and we wouldn’t want to bother her-“

 

“No.” Orange slapped her hand against Pearl’s face, earning a startled “Eep!”

 

“No.” Orange repeated, “Up!”

 

“I get it, you want to go up. But you can’t.” Pearl tried again.

 

“UP!” Orange screeched, flailing in Pearl’s arms as she reached towards Yellow again.

 

“Pearl! What is all that commotion about?” Yellow turned to look at them over her shoulder, glaring at both of them.

 

“i apologize my diamond, it’s Orange Diamond,”Pearl glanced down at the gem in her arms as she nearly managed to slip out of her hands as her shirt began to ride up while she thrashed about, “she won’t stop-“

 

“Up! up! up!”

 

“That.” Pearl grunted.

 

Yellow rolled her eyes, reaching over her arm encased in the holographic light, “Hand her over.”

 

Pearl gawked, so surprised she had nearly let Orange slip from her grip when she doubled her efforts when Yellow’s hand had settled in front of them. “My diamond? are you sure, i can-“

 

“Enough, Pearl. You obviously can’t control her, and I will not hear this nonsense for the rest of the trip.”

 

Pearl remained silent as she gently placed Orange into Yellow’s open palm, who curled her fingers protectively over her and then proceeded to drop her onto her lap.

 

“There, now remain quiet.” Yellow ordered. She was surprised when Orange seemed to be listening, as she remained quiet and still in her lap. However, as much as Yellow wanted to call it good and leave it at that, having her constantly looking up at her was becoming unnerving. Narrowing her eyes down at Orange, Yellow asked, “What? What do you want now?

 

“Hi.” Orange responded immediately, a smile spreading on her face now that Yellow was looking at her.

 

“Hello. Now stop staring.” She grunted, turning back to the window, inspecting her surrounding as millions of stars passed by her view, tiny little lights zooming out of her sight almost before she could see them. It was normally a sight that kept the youngest gem entertained. How fortunateshe had decided to turn her attention to her today.

 

“Up.”

 

Yellow turned back to Orange, “What?” 

 

“Up,” Orange motioned with her hands, as if for needed emphasis, “Up!”

 

“Absolutely not. You’re lucky to be sitting in my lap, and only then is it because i do not want to hear your crying the whole way.” Yellow paused then groaned, slapping her free hand over her eyes. “Look at me, talking to you as if you understand a single thing i say. You seem to have Blue and Pink wrapped around your fingers, and they treat you like you’re something special, but what are you really?” Yellow paused again, her annoyance falling into a blank stare at Orange, “This is a one sided conversation. Im talking to you like your actually intelligent enough to understand that. Your losing it Yellow. Get a grip.”

 

Pearl remained wisely silent through this whole ordeal, pointedly not looking in her Diamond’s direction, though she could barely contain the amused grin that wanted to spread on her face.

 

“Up,” Orange repeated when it became evident that Yellow was determined to ignore her. “Up. Up!”

 

Orange began to bounce, attempting to use Yellow’s front as support as she began to stand up, slapping at Yellow’s stomach. “Up!”

 

“Stop that.” Yellow instructed, placing her hand under Orange and making her fall back onto her butt.

 

Orange’s eyes narrowed at Yellow as she looked down at her, which Yellow mimicked, “Don’t give me that look. Sit there and be quiet. We’ll be on Homeworld shortly enough and then you can go to Blue.”

 

“No!” Orange pouted.

 

The elder diamond rolled her eyes, looking away from Orange again. “Learn something new while your away, if you can. im getting tired of the same four words.”

 

“Up!” Orange proceeded to try once more to stand up using Yellow as support, using her legs to bounce up when she couldn’t quite straighten up by herself. “lo up! ‘lo up!” 

 

“Shush.”

 

“‘Lo up!” Orange bounced, losing her balance and stumbling back. Without anything to grab onto, if it hadn’t been for Yellow’s quick reflexes, Orange would have tumbled backwards off her leg and onto the floor. Orange grabbed onto Yellow’s hand with all her might, her eyes widened in surprise at the feeling of falling and then being stopped. Yellow brought her back to her, sitting her back on her thigh.

 

“Stop moving. You’re going to fall, and maybe next time I won’t catch you. Perhaps you’ll learn your lesson.”

 

“‘lo…lo!”

 

Yellow sighed at the repeated noises, pinching the bridge of her nose in exasperation, “What are you trying to say, Orange? Low?”

 

“‘ello”

 

Yellow’s eyes blinked open, turning sharply down to look at Orange. “What?”

 

“‘lo! ’ello!”

 

“Are…are you trying to say Yellow?”

 

“Hi! ‘Ello!”

 

Yellow blinked again, unsure she had actually heard that correctly. she leaned down to look Orange in the eyes directly, “Yellow.”

 

“‘ello.”

 

“Yel-oh.”

 

“‘ellllllllo.”

 

Yellow cocked her head to the side, an eyebrow raised at Orange before she shrugged. “I'll take it.”

 

“‘Ello! Up!”

 

“Only because you asked, if in a grammatically incorrect manner, but i see you are at least trying.” Yellow picked Orange up in her palm, bringing her up to hold against her chest where she pressed her cheek against her, turning her head to look up at Yellow with bright, happy eyes. “Look at me, speaking to you again like you actually know what I’m saying.”

 

“‘ello. Hi.”

 

“Shhh.” 

Notes:

Only one more chapter before the second Diamond bomb event starting on the 18th. Next one isn't as fluffy like the last couple have been, and is moving more into the plot than these last ones have been.

So, something i like to ask every once and a while: 

Who's your favorite diamond mom?

Chapter 36: Chapter 36: Loyalty

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

Pearl waited until she was sure Orange Diamond wouldn’t be waking up any time soon before she slipped out the doors to her quarters. Orange had insisted it was no longer just hers, and as much as Pearl appreciated the sentiment, Pearl did not believe she would ever be able to think of a room belonging to a Diamond as hers. As normal, there were only two amethyst guards outside. They had been brought up straight from the Prime kindergarten and given the privilege to guard and escort Orange for the duration of her stay here at Pink Diamond’s moon Base, hand picked by Pink herself. 

 

Pearl was made aware of Orange’s personal history with Amethyst guards by her fellow Pearls, and as a result she had been keeping an eye on them, but so far they had met her standard of gem that should be allowed near her Diamond.

 

The Earth Moon Base was quiet and oddly still. Pink Diamond did not seem to enjoy employing many gems in her base as the other Diamond’s did, and Pearl had at first considered this odd, but had grown accustomed to the natural tranquility of the base. Pink Diamond was much less strict with her court and its subjects, and it showed in her gem’s laid back nature, though Pearl would never say her choice of command style lead to sloppy gems, simply that the feel of everyone felt less tense, especially when compared with the other Diamond’s bases.

 

Perhaps that is what allowed Pearl to decide to leave Orange’s room when she knew the base would be its most subdued. It also made her confident she would not run into anyone, least of all anyone of importance, as she made her way up to Pink Diamond’s command room.

 

As she had thought, no guards remained in the observation room, and ascending the stairs, she met no resistance by any other gems. When she got to the top, the way inside was sealed off by a simple door that opened at her prompting. Pearl entered the Command room, taking a moment to look around. As she expected, neither Pink nor her Pearl were inside. At this time, Pink would be retired to her own chambers, and her Pearl would obviously be with her. Taking the last steps, Pearl glanced behind her as the door closed, giving her the reassurance she was alone and could not be seen. 

 


 

 

 

“Really Pearl, It’s okay, wait here. I'm just going for a walk. Please.” Pink glanced down at Pearl as she nervously escorted her Diamond to the doorway of her room. Pink Diamond had insisted on having just a little time to herself, which she knew Pearl was reluctant to give because that meant she had to leave her side, and she fretted something could happen. Which, Pink had assured her, once again, and questioned just what she thought would happen with her going for a walk in her own moon base.

 

“If you are sure, my Diamond. I…I will just,” Pearl looked around the room, “Wait…here.” Pearl stopped just beside the doorway as Pink stepped out.

 

“Thank you!” Pink’s overly happy tone fell into a deep sigh as the doors closed, leaving just her standing in the hallway. She had dismissed the guards that had followed them as soon as they had arrived at her room, to give them time to themselves, and now thats all Pink really wanted too. She adored Pearl, but sometimes Pink just wanted room to breath and collect herself after a long day. A day made a little longer with Zirconia there.

 

Pink was so happy to have Zirconia back with her. Things may not have been as perfect as they had once been, but she would never call a day spent with her a bad one, no matter how moody her little gem could get. Pink missed the days when Zirconia and she would just snuggle up on one of the overly fluffy pillows, Zirconia sleeping as Pink held her. Now a little older, Zirconia was growing into her own gem, who wanted her own room, and her own space to be, and was embarrassed to be given long hugs from her mother. She was growing up, and Pink could admit she missed that baby who could not stand to be separated from her, and had pitched a fit the first time she had been forced to give her over to Blue Diamond for her very first time away from her.

 

As a Diamond, and as a mother, Pink had to remind herself that she had once longed for that respect and understanding from her fellow diamonds that Orange was now starting to show signs of wanting. Pink, no matter how much she longed for her little baby to stay a baby, she knew she would have to let go eventually.

 

Stepping onto the raised platform of the observation room, Pink smiled as she ran her hand over the orb that floated there. Just hours before, she and Zirconia had spent some time together watching a recording from Homeworld that Zirconia had brought just for her to see. It was of a dance she had talked Blue into taking her to see in secret, featuring one of her favorite troupes. Looking up, Pink could see the stairs that lined the wall as it wound up, heading towards her command room. It had the best view of Earth, and would be the best place to have a moment to breath where she knew she wouldn’t be disturbed.

 

Taking the stairs, which she realized, was a lot easier for her than it must have been for the smaller gems, especially as she took them two by two naturally. In no time at all, Pink was reaching up to touch the little sigil that opened and closed the door to her command room, a safety that had been installed before Zirconia had started to walk, after Pearl had wisely pointed out it was likely Zirconia would fall down the stairs when she started moving on her own.

 

Continuing up the final steps, Pink was surprised she wasn’t the only one in the room. Up on upper platform, standing in front of her desk, was Zirconia’s Pearl, but Zirconia was not with her. It was honestly an odd sight to see one without the other nowadays.

 

“Pearl?” Pink called.

 

Pearl was startled by someone calling her name, and she turned around to look at the person who had called for her, surprised to find Pink Diamond there, looking as stunned as Pearl when they met eyes. The superior gem obviously not having expected to find anyone in her command room.

 

Pearl stepped away from the desk and chair so she was facing Pink directly, bowing her head and giving her a diamond salute, “My Diamond. forgive me. I wished to see your colony once more. It truly is only something that could belong to someone like you, your lustrous, most gracious-“

 

“Please, you don’t have to do that.” Pink waved her off, stepping up the stairs to join her on the upper platform.

 

“But-“

 

“Really. i don’t need all the titles.” Pink assured her, stopping to sit on the top step. Taking a moment, Pink looked out the glass to stare at the bright planet before them, before turning to look at Pearl, who had yet to move, and patted the floor next to her. "Would you like to sit with me?”

 

“Your clarity, I shouldn’t,” Pearl shook her head, her hands falling from her salute to make a negative waving motion at the diamond, “it wouldn’t be right.”

 

“Your quite easy going with Zirconia.” Pink commented, a gentle smile on her face, “Do I make you nervous?”

 

“Um…” Pearl looked down, clasping her hands in front of her, a subtle blush coming to her cheeks.

 

“It's alright. Please, come sit.” Pink motioned to the space beside her again, and with a lot of hesitance on her part, Pearl joined her. Together, they sat quietly for a moment, appreciating the view of the planet.

 

Pink was the first to break the silence, “The Earth, its something, isn’t it?”

 

“Your colony is magnificent, my diamond.” Pearl nodded, almost robotically, and Pink could tell this was a platitude she knew well. “It is lucky to have you in charge of its creation. You will bring such life to it.”

 

“Yes…life.”

 

Pearl turned to look at Pink, her eyebrows pinched and her eyes wide, “Have i said something wrong, my diamond? forgive me if I have misspoken or-“

 

“Calm down.” Pink waved her off gently, “its okay.” Taking a moment, Pink took advantage of the odd situation to ask something she had been wanting to know for a long time. ”Zirconia, Orange to you, i suppose, isn’t fond of it, is she?”

 

“My diamond?”

 

Pink looked down at the steps below them, her hands fidgeting together in her lap as her forehead creased when her eyebrows drew together, “Orange doesn’t show it much anymore, but I can tell. She really hates this planet and the humans.”

 

Pearl took a moment to gather her thoughts before she responded to the Diamond beside her, “She doesn’t hate…” Pearl paused, before she started again, "I don’t believe my diamond hates anything.”

 

Pink’s head turned to look at Pearl, surprise and confusion twisting her features, “Huh?”

 

Pearl couldn’t help but give her a small smile as she elaborated, “My Diamond is jealous of it.”

 

“Oh.” Pink breathed out.

 

“She sees it as simply one more thing taking you away from her. My Diamond does…I do not believe she knows how to deal with you having a life outside of her.” Pearl looked down at her hands, her fingers running along her palm in an old habit, "She has never really had to face a time that you were not focused on her. She feels she is being pushed aside for your colony.”

 

Pink’s face dropped, her shoulders slumping as she looked back out at Earth. “And I'm always so busy with it.”

 

“Please, do not be upset with how Orange is dealing with this change. I don’t believe she has ever really been forced to face that sort of reality before.”

 

Pink’s eyes were slightly rounded, her head tilted in curiosity to Pearl, “You called her Orange.”

 

Pearl’s face tinted a shade darker, her mouth falling open as she gasped, “I-! Oh, my diamond, please forgive me, i shouldn’t have been so informal-“

 

“It’s okay.” Pink have her a small smile to calm her down, “I like informal.”

 

Pearl’s head tilted down, not meeting Pink’s eyes even as she smiled, “So does Orange. It is a new experience, to serve someone who does not expect such strict standards of her subjects.”

 

Pink giggled, “You don’t seem it at first, looking at you when your with her, but you're a very nervous person, aren’t you? You never seem to show it when Orange is around.”

 

“My diamond…Orange, allows me to be me. At first, she struggled with my presence, trying to find a balance between being my owner, and trying to be considerate of myself. It was not an easy transition for her.”

 

“What was the outcome?”

 

“Orange decided she would treat me like a friend.” Pearl sounded amazed even to her own ears. Turning to look at Pink Diamond’s reaction to the news, Pearl was surprised to find the content expression on her face.

 

“I’m glad Orange has been kind to you. I…worried how she might be with you. She follows the other diamond’s example, and I feared she might be quite harsh on you.”

 

“My Diamond is more than i could ever have expected, and does more for me than i could ever ask to be given. Being with Orange Diamond is nothing like when I served White Diamond. I feel…” Pearl chuckled, “I am given the freedom to feel whatever i want.”

 

“And Pearls aren’t supposed to feel anything but what their owners tell them to feel.”

 

Pearl’s smile dropped as she turned to Pink, her face conveying panic and alarm, “I…I hope i am not…please, if you are angry with Orange Diamond, it is my fault-“

 

“It’s okay.” Pink placed a hand on her shoulder, "Please. You don’t need to worry. I'm not upset, quite the opposite.” Pink paused a moment as Pearl settled down, “You were going to take the punishment for Orange, if i had been angry? That’s very noble of you. You seem very loyal to her.”

 

"I am...I am loyal to my Diamond. I know Pearls are supposed to be to their owners, but...”

 

A knowing smile spread over Pink’s face, “You care for Orange more than you think you should.”

 

“She has...she has this way of inspiring you. It’s not always there, but she has this confidence, and a way about her. I can not help but want to follow her, and be there for her. I would do whatever I had to to keep her safe. I know I'm just a pearl, but if there is anyway i can help her, i will.”

 

“You believe someone would hurt her?”

 

“I believe their are horrible people in the world, and they would see the best of us taken away.”

 

“Is…” Pinked turned to look at Pearl, gripping both of her shoulders to turn her to look her in the eyes, her own wide and alarmed, "do you know something, Pearl? Is my Zirconia in danger?”

 

“My Diamond, Orange Diamond is special. She will always be in danger.” Pearl placed a hand over one of Pink’s, "Surely you know that.”

 

“I….” Pink’s hands dropped from Pearl as she leaned back away from her, turning her palms up as she placed them in her lap and stared at them, “It’s funny. When Zirconia was first born, I never thought of her as becoming some amazing diamond. I never even really thought of her as being a gem. She was simply…she was simply my Zirconia. I loved her the moment I set my eyes on her. I could not possibly imagine anyone wanting to hurt her.” Pink turned to look at Pearl, who had been listening aptly to her, “But I was being naive. I’ve brought her into a world that would bring her down for being different.”

 

“My clarity? You’re crying.”

 

“I-“ Pink wiped at her eyes, giving Pearl a small, doleful smile, “I’m sorry, Pearl. This must not have been how you had planned to spend your free time.”

 

“It’s okay.” Pearl returned her smile with one of her own, "This has been…this has been better than what i was originally going to do. I’m glad to know that Orange has someone like you in her life.”

 

Pink chuckled, “That's something I should be saying.”

 

“It seems Orange inspires more than just simple Pearls.” Pearl took a moment to allow Pink to wipe her eyes again before turning to look at the doorway, “I should return to my diamond, before she awakes and i am not there.”

 

“Okay.” Pink nodded, meeting Pearl’s eyes as she stood up in front of her, "Thank you again, Pearl. For everything you do for her.”

 

“It is my pleasure, my diamond.”

 


 

 

 

Upon returning to her Diamond’s room, Pearl stood by the door for a moment, simply watching her rest. Unmoving and silent, except a barely noticeable rise and fall of her chest, and the occasional twitch of her hand or a mumbled word that Pearl couldn’t understand. Approaching the bed, she hesitated to move as Orange began to stir.

 

“Hmmm, Pearl?”

 

Pearl sat on the edge of the bed, leaning over Orange as she blinked through sleepy eyes to look up at her. “Rest, Orange. It's just me.”

 

“'ad a dream.” Orange said, her eyes almost falling closed before she could finish her sentence.

 

“A bad one?”

 

“Mmmm.”

 

Pearl smiled, running a hand through her bangs to brush the hair from her face. “Its okay, I’m here. I’m not going anywhere.”

Notes:

Reminder that this is the last chapter before the second DiamondBomb, starting on the 18th. Also, because the last chapter of what was supposed to be the fourth part of the DiamondBomb was so long, there's going to be five days of updates in a row instead of four. So DiamondBomb event going from Feb. 18th-22nd.

Afterwards, I will be taking a short break and returning on the 4th, so don't think i just stopped updating the story or anything. Just a short mental break for myself, and to take the time to start what will be considered the 3rd season for S&D.

Thank you to everyone who has taken the time to leave a comment. You let me know there is interest in this story of Orange's and i appreciate that, and you, a lot.

Chapter 37: Chapter 37: Reflection

Notes:

And so the DiamondBomb event begins! Hope everyone enjoys these five days of updates.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Pink sat hunched over her command desk, her head resting in the hallow of her folded arms as tears gathered in her eyes from a mixture of frustration, sadness and anger. Pearl had been next to her through her bouts of extreme emotions, there for her as her most faithful friend, all while she paced back and forth. One moment she was making loud huffing sounds and punching gestures with her hands and then spontaneously breaking into tears in another. Finally, she had just collapsed into her chair and asked Pearl for time alone. Pearl had left reluctantly, and she was sure she was just standing outside the door, but it was enough. At least she wouldn’t see as Pink had another break down.

 

It had been almost two weeks since her call with White Diamond, Zirconia had still not contacted her, and that worried her. She could not entirely trust White’s word, no matter how serious she had looked when Pink had accused her of putting Zirconia in that isolation tower, the same tower she was more than familiar with, and one she would live a happy life to never see the inside of again. Pink’s mind had bounced between rational thinking to paranoid thoughts, as the time since she had begged to speak with her own daughter had dragged on. What if White was lying? What if she hadput her there and Zirconia was currently suffering and Pink had no way of knowing for sure, no way of helping her. Or what if the others were lying to her, keeping Zirconia from her as some kind of ploy to ensure that her Colony was finished. Without Zirconia here, she couldn’t say she had to spend time concentrating on her. What if they had told her she didn’t want to see her again after what happened on her station?

 

Tears sprung to her eyes at the memory, how hurt Zirconia had looked when she had faltered to come to her, to comfort her. Pink had failed to be there for her when she had needed her. It had been Blue who had held her as she cried. Yellow’s offered words, however reluctant they had seemed, that had reassured her. All while Pink had stood there, staring, unsure what to do and feeling like she was a stranger invading a moment she was not welcome to. She felt like she was being pushed out of her own daughter’s life, through her fellow diamond’s actions, and her own inaction.

 

Zirconia was being pulled away from her, and Pink was starting to feel helpless to fight it. After she had gotten her colony, Pink had promised herself she would never allow the others to make her feel so helpless as she had on Homeworld again, and yet here she was. How many times had she felt she couldn’t do anything for Earth, to stop their invasion? To help the rebel gems that simply wanted to live their lives away from Homeworld’s oppressive rule, how she could relate to that same desire. How many times had she felt like she had failed Zirconia because of her choice to help the Earth?

 

Pink had gotten the clear impression Zirconia held distain for Earth, though her Pearl had eventually clarified what was really on the younger gem’s mind, she had made the attempt to refrain from talking about it and the humans as much as she could, not that she could have told her about her time spent as Rose Quartz, the rebel gem that was fighting herself and her colony’s expansion. It was obvious to her that Zirconia was incredibly loyal to Homeworld and her fellow Diamonds, and she would not take easily to her views of how wrong it was that what they were doing to organic lives and their planets was wrong.

 

 

She knew that the more time she spent with the other three, the less they found common ground, the less it was like when she looked at her with such admiration and love. She didn’t even call her mother anymore! She could hardly contain herself when Zirconia started to refer to her as Pink, and only Pink. When had she gone from Mother to just Pink? Just what had the other diamonds done to her? They were changing Zirconia in front of her very eyes and it had taken her this long to even recognize just how deep that change went.

 

 

A pang of guilt hit her and she covered her face with her hands to muffle the sob she couldn’t hold back. She had promised more time with Zirconia, but that time had never really come. The growing rebel group needed her, she needed them, Yellow and Blue refused to listen, and that abomination of a zoo they had made to placate her before was a mockery of what she really wanted. Why couldn’t they just leave this place? Why couldn’t she have just gotten another colony, especially after she had begun to fight Homeworld as Rose Quartz. It should have scared them away, but instead she was pushed to fight harder. It was difficult leading the two lives, even more difficult when Zirconia was here, because she couldn’t just sneak off.

 

It made her question if it all was really worth it. Did the Earth and its organic life matter more to her than her relationship with Zirconia? If she gave all this up, here and now, would she even be able to mend everything that had been broken between them?

 

 

She let out both a sob and yell of frustration, and it came out as a strangled groan, tears soaking her gloves even more.

 

 

The earth needed her, and she adored the humans so much, and from her adoration she had gained her dearest little gem. Why did she now have to pick between them? She slammed her fist into the desk, leaving behind a crack in the stone top.

 

This wasn’t right. She shouldn’t have had to worry about Zirconia’s life when she was on Homeworld. She should have been able to trust the other Diamonds, but she couldn’t, and she shouldn’t have had to choose between her daughter and Earth either. If only she had fought harder to keep Zirconia with her more often. What exactly had they even been telling her? Was this Yellow’s doing? Was she grooming her to be some perfect replica of herself, because Pink didn’t fit into the mold she thought she should? Or was this White? She wouldn’t put it past her, especially after their last talk. First its don’t call her Zirconia, she hasto be addressed as a Diamond, then it's she needsto be taught how to rule and she’s forcefully carted off to Blue and Yellow while she’s stuck here on her moon base. Why hadn’t she fought just a little bit harder for Zirconia? For them? If she had, would she even be leading a rebellion right now? Or would she have considered Zirconia her first priority, and Earth second?

 

So many what ifs, and could haves, and should haves bounced around in her head, weighting down her heart. This was the life she had chosen, this was the consequences of her actions, and she’d have to live with it. Zirconia would have to live with it, never knowing how important the organic lives she was pushed to look down on really were. Never seeing the beauty of the planets even as she stood looking down on them from a moon base.

 

Pink was pulled from her spiraling thoughts as Pearl entered the room, looking rather nervous.

 

“Pearl, i still want to be alone.” Pink winced at the croak in her voice when she spoke.

 

“My Diamond, forgive me, but there has been contact from the rebel groups down on earth.”

 

Pink’s eyebrows knitted together, her eyes still glossy from crying. “Is everything okay?”

 

“There have been Homeworld dropships spotted heading towards the Sky Arena. They have identified themselves to us as reinforcements from Homeworld.”

 

“What?” Pink stood up, wiping her eyes clear, “Reinforcements for what?”

 

“Yellow and Blue Diamond are responding to your continued requests for help. To take the growing Rebel faction down. Yellow Diamond...” pearl paused, her nervous expression morphing into one of concern. “Yellow Diamond has suggested joining her forces with yours to start an attack. She wishes to take the Rebel occupied Arena.”

 

Pink took a breath, a single moment to push her own problems to the back of her mind and settle her heart. In a brief flash of light, where Pink Diamond had once stood was now the smaller figure of a Rose Quartz. “Pearl, signal to the Rebels that want to fight. It’s time we to stop them for good.”

 

“We’re going to fight them? Your own court?”

 

“We have no more options.” The Rose Quartz descended the stairs to join Pearl on the lower platform. Forcing a smile, Pink placed a hand on Pearl’s shoulder, “Let’s go.”

Notes:

Hey! Lets go to war.
Who's side would you fight for? Are you for Homeworld, or the Rebels?

Chapter 38: Chapter 38: Miles Apart

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Orange sighed as she leaned back in the water, her arms bent behind her to hold onto the side of the wall of the giant bath, her feet kicking lazily in the water. She still could not swim, but Orange did not really harbor any fear of the water itself, perhaps something she could attribute to always having one of the other Diamonds prepared to pluck her from the water should she ever sink below its surface. Now, however, it was just her in the water, as naked as she had been as a babe, and completely alone.

 

Well, with the exception of the two guards that stood just inside the doorway. With a sound from her, they would come running to save her from the water if she needed it, otherwise they would remain as unseen as they could, and it was as much privacy as Orange could ask for at the moment. Pearl had to return to White, saying she had been summoned, though Orange wasn’t sure how she knew that, but she hadn’t exactly pushed for more information than Pearl was willing to give either. She had said she would return to bring her back to her room, as to ensure she followed White’s orders on her continued lockdown.

 

On the way here, Pearl had stopped any gem they came across and had pushed Orange to socialize with them, even if only for a moment, leaving many flustered gems in their wake. It was odd, after having such little interaction with anyone for more than three weeks of almost total isolation, to suddenly have a handful of people to speak with again, but Orange appreciated it. Though, now she was feeling more drained than ever, and was ready for some quiet time of her own, preferably one that didn’t involve her darker thoughts creeping in to ruin it. She never really realized how much she took for granted her freedom to do what she wanted and to freely talk with anyone she pleased, within reason, until White had taken all that away from her.

 

Which brought up the subject of White’s punishment. Orange didn’t know how she was supposed to feel on the matter. It upset her White believed she was messing around, but she also knew White didn’t entirely understand her situation. Orange herself didn’t entirely understand her situation, and wasn’t that the root of her problem? If Orange didn’t even know what was wrong, how could she blame White for what was happening?

 

She did not want to excuse White’s decision to falsely call her behavior bad and to punish her unjustly for it, she knew White was wrong for her choice. She had made what Orange now considered a rash decision, in her frustration of Orange’s situation and as a result it had shaken Orange’s belief of the infallible White Diamond.

 

Orange realized she had done to White exactly what she had recognized the others had done to her. She had not only put White, but all of the diamonds on the highest shelf, and now that shelf had been disturbed. She had felt what it was like to be put up so high and fall. She wasn’t as untouchable as she had once believed, and the other Diamonds weren’t any more immune from failure than she was. They made mistakes, they didn’t know things, and they fought with each other all the time. Orange had always thought they were the best of the best, no one could hope to compare to them. 

 

Where the other Diamond under pressure too? Did they feel what Orange felt, still felt? It was still there, weighing Orange’s heart down, but she didn’t feel like she was baring it all alone now. She didn’t feel like she was at total fault for cracking under the expectation of the others. She was only one gem, and not a very experienced one at that, and yet she had felt she was the odd one out for not knowing, for not being able to do everything the others could. Those gems that had millennia to perfect what they did, and yet it was her that felt at fault when she had not met the expectations placed upon her. She wished White could see it from her perspective, the way her Pearl seemed to.

 

But Orange also wished to understand where White was coming from. White hadn’t done this to her out of malice. Orange didn’t even think White knew how she was feeling, or how she had made Orange feel. She didn’t know what White meant when she had referred to Pink influencing her, but Orange imagined it was connected to something Pearl had commented on before, Pink doing what she wanted, regardless of who it hurt. She knew the elder Diamond could be reckless at times, even saying things she didn’t really mean in the heat of the moment, but she had a hard time believing she could ever purposely hurt someone. But that was before her time, and she didn’t know Pink before then. She could have been a whole other person when she had owned White’s Pearl.

 

The Pink she knew now was incredibly kind, compassionate, perhaps a little naive like her, but with a wisdom of her own that Orange had never really had the awareness to appreciate. She was the diamond that Orange could be freest with. The Pink diamond who had been her most loving caregiver since she had come into this world, the one who had been by her side, and had made sure she was never really alone, either leaving her in her trusted guards care or with her own Pearl. Pink had done what she could to ensure she never had to face the world alone.

 

Orange knew she had never actually had to face anything alone, by herself and completely on her own. She had always had someone there for her, there to help, there to guide, there to do something. The only time she had to do anything alone had been when she had been poofed, and it had just been her and herself. Mimic.

 

Orange nearly vaulted out of the pool, catching the guard’s attention and they must have assumed she was panicking, both of them stumbling over each other in their rush over to help her.

 

“My Diamond!”

 

“My Diamond, are you alright?” They shouted as they ran to meet her at the edge of the pool.

 

“Yes, I’m fine. I’m ready to get out.” Orange responded, stepping out of the water, completely unembarrassed about her nudity. In a flash of light, Orange had produced a set of her clothes on her body, though she could still feel the water that weighted her hair down and that rolled down her neck, wetting the back of her tunic. Turning to the guards, Orange addressed them both, “I’d like to return to my room. If one of you could intercept White’s Pearl to inform her of my return, and the other to escort me and report back to White Diamond that I have followed her orders.”

 

The Carnelian on the right saluted, her counterpart following suit a moment after. “Yes my Diamond.”

 

“At once.” The other said, and departed from them before Orange made to leave herself.

 

Orange and her escort walked in companionable silence as they moved through the mostly deserted halls, the Carnelian guard walking a step and half behind her, out of respect.

 

“Where is everyone?” Orange questioned, slowing so she and her guard where side by side, much to the Carnelian’s obvious discomfort.

 

“They have been called away, my clarity.” She informed, her eyes turned down and away from Orange, suddenly looking much more nervous, “I have been instructed not to talk about why. Forgive me, my Diamond.”

 

Orange took a deep breath, schooling her features. “Another of White’s orders?”

 

Her guard nodded, “Her Pearl informed us of White Diamond’s orders more than a week ago.” She paused to throw up a salute to Orange, who stopped to look at her in question, “I’m sorry-“

 

“It’s alright.” Orange waved her off, turning to continue walking, catching her guard by surprise as she sped up to catch up without actually running in White Diamond’s head ship. “You’re not at fault for doing your job. It’s more admirable that you have listened, instead of trying to appease me. You still belong to White’s court.” Orange continued, looking over her shoulder at her as she caught up.

 

“T-thank you, my Diamond.” A small smile crossed the Quartz’s face, “It is rather easy, since you didn’t seem interested in-! Ahh, that is…” She cut herself off before she could continue, her eyes wide with alarm, afraid she had unintentionally offended her superior.

 

“Speaking with anyone?” Orange offered, smiling as a way to show she hadn’t felt insulted by her guard’s observation.

 

“…Yes. I shouldn’t have said that. I’ve overstepped my bounds.”

 

Orange laughed, “Considering you follow me around so often, I think you might be entitled to a little leeway, 5…PX, right?” Orange questioned, tilting her head as she attempted to recall her designation.

 

“You know who I am?” The Carnelian’s voice held wonder and disbelief, her mouth falling open as she met Orange’s eyes.

 

“I'd like to at least know who’s guarding me, for one.” Orange folded her hands behind her back, feeling more confident than she had in days. Interacting with her guards was something she was more familiar with than the other Diamonds were probably aware of, though now she was starting to wonder if she had come across as uninterested to them for all these years if they didn’t believe she even knew who they were. “And you’re almost always assigned to me when I’m here now. Did you think you went unnoticed?”

 

“I...to expect a gem of your caliber to take notice of a single Carnelian, that would just be ridiculous.”

 

“I remember you were given to me because of your brilliant color, a little more than a century ago, right?” Orange attempted to recall the time frame she had been given her first Carnelian guards, a gift from White Diamond herself. Common Quartz they may be, but the most vibrant she had ever come across had belonged to White’s court, and Orange had been smitten with their gem type almost instantly. “I was always fond of the Carnelians when I was younger, because we shared a brighter color than the others here.”

 

“Stars!” Her escort smacked a hand over her mouth, “You remember when I joined your personal guard?”

 

“I do. I’m sorry it’s taken this long to have an actual one-on-one conversation with you. I’d like make a better effort to know the gems that would give their life in service to me. I can see I should try harder, though.”

 

“It is my privilege to serve you, My Diamond, and an honor you would even recognize me.” The Quartz bowed her head so she didn’t have to stop walking to salute her properly, “And when you have a court of your own, if it is allowed, I hope to be transfer to your service then.”

 

It was Orange’s turn to be surprised, her step faultering before she turned her head from their destination’s direction to 5PX. “You would skip over a permanent station with White Diamond here, to join my court?”

 

“Yes, my Diamond! It would be my honor and privilege to serve under Orange Diamond’s great court.” 5PX grinned.

 

“You’d always be welcome in my court.” Orange found herself saying, the surprise still on her face, “All of my guards would be welcome to join me.” Orange paused, considering what she had said. “Well, if they can get consent from their current Diamonds to do so.”

 

“I’ll let the other guards know!” 5PX laughed, making a smile tug on her superior's face. She stopped to give Orange a real diamond salute, “Whenever you are prepared for that, Orange Diamond, you will have us ready to join you, as your loyal guards and servants.”

 

Orange blinked, she had simply wanted information about the outside, she hadn’t expect the walk back to her room to have become the way she started a fledgling court. Right in the middle of White’s head ship too. She knew White would lovethat. 

 

“Thank you, 5PX. That’s...” Orange breathed out, pausing to collect her thoughts, “that’s flattering that any of you would want to stay by my side. I’d like to have you all in my guard, when I start my real duties as a Diamond.”

 

“We will be ready. Oh, uhh, we are back to your room, my Diamond.” The Quartz held a hand over the back of her head, nervousness making her eyebrows arch up as she looked apologetically at Orange, “I’ll have to, erm, lock the door.”

 

“Don’t worry about it. it’s just your duty.”

 

“Thank you for being understanding, my clarity.”

 

Orange nodded, waiting as she opened the door for her, using the hand pad on her side of the door. Stepping through the doorway, Orange turned back to 5PX, “I need some quiet time, so don’t let anyone but White’s Pearl past here, okay?”

 

“Yes, my Diamond! When 7PX returns, we’ll ensure no one passes these doors.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

Stepping inside fully as the doors closed behind her, and now knowing she was actually locked in, Orange looked around her room with fresh eyes. It was early morning on Homeworld, the sun not even up yet, leaving the lights to dimly illuminate her room. Her bed was made, and there was a new tray of supplements on her table. No doubt Pearl’s doing.

 

Orange didn’t believe she could stomach any more at the moment, so she left it untouched for later. While she had eaten for Pearl, Orange still didn’t feel much motivation to actually consume them, beyond her need to. Perhaps once everything had been sorted out and with a little rest, she would have her appetite back.

 

As it was, She had something else to do before she could even attempt to fall asleep. Since she had come to the realization that she could potientially use Mimic to bounce her problems off of, she had been trying to figure out a means of getting to her.

 

It occurred to her that the last time she had changed, and felt herself grow stronger, it had involved being in her gem, and her little adventure with Mimic. But she had little interest in getting herself poofed simply to try and figure out herself, and instead hoped she might be able to meditate herself into being able to find Mimic again, and see if she knew a solution to her - their? - issues into using the powers she had been having trouble tapping into. Who would know better than her subconscious self?

 

Sighing, Orange stretched her arms over her head, the fatigue in her limbs was more noticeable but dulled after her soak. The supplements may not have improved everything, but the rush of energy coming from her gem was a relief, and made her feel more prepared for her attempt to speak with Mimic.

 

Orange knew what she had to do, but how to go about getting there was a whole other problem. She knew her problems using her powers were stemming from her self doubts regarding her control, and her fear she would end up hurting someone else, but no matter how much she talked herself through it, short of losing herself in bouts of anger, she could not manifest more than some hot air before burning herself out. Whatever issues she was having, she needed to face, and whatever that was, she needed to speak with herself about, and who better to talk it out with than herself? Or rather, Mimic. Orange wasn’t sure what she was doing, or quite looking for, she just knew she had to find a way inside, into her gem, to get to her. A joining of her mind and body, herself at its core.

 

Moving to the bed, she snatched some of the pillows that she kept to fill the now unused side, tossing them onto the floor to create an area for her to sit comfortably on. Plopping down onto them, she took a calming breath.

 

She wasn’t even sure what she was doing, or if it would even work. She had once watched the Moonstones do something similar, falling into meditative states to harmonize with one another, but seeing and doing where two very different things. What would she do if it failed, how would she reach Mimic then? Orange supposed she’d cross that bridge when she got to it. Perhaps Pearl would have a suggestion, she had more than a few millennia on her, and in that time she could have picked up something.

 

Orange took another deep breath, her eyes closing and her arms resting loosely in her lap. Another breath, and she started her attempt to search inward, probing for some kind of opening or joining between her body and gem. When that seemed to drag on with no result, she turned to trying to find the source of her gem’s power, trying to avoid calling on her abilities and instead simply a way inside. When nothing happened, and the feeling of being foolish started to creep in, Orange moved on to a different attempt. Searching her mind, trying to find a feeling or thought that linked her to her subconscious self. She recalled her time with Mimic, how it had felt inside her gem. The dark, creeping and yet stagnant. Mimic’s insistence to remain safe, but they were already so lost. How could they be safe if she couldn’t even see?

 

She felt lost in the choking darkness of her memory before it settled, and she was able to remind herself she wasn’t back there in the dark. She and Mimic had found their way, they had come together, and she had come out stronger for it. She took another deep breath and held it before letting it go. She was starting to feel trapped with her eyes closed and the memory of those feelings of being stuck in the dark just at the back of her mind. It made her tense, and she felt foolish for her physical reaction to it. She knew it was simply making herself frustrated with her lack of results, especially when she had so much riding on its outcome.

 

Orange blinked open her eyes, peering around in the hopes that just maybe she may inexplicably find herself in some vaguely familiar place that she had once visited. She was let down when she looked around and saw a very familiar room, the one she had been in, in White’s head ship. Orange leaned back, using her arms to support herself as she sighed loudly, “I was really hoping that would work.”

 

“Oh Sweetie, thank goodness! You weren’t responding when I called you.” A very familiar voice said behind her, making her jump. 

 

Turning around, Orange’s eyes widened as she had to tilt her head back just to look up at them from her sitting position. “Pink?”

Notes:

Wanted to put a reminder that you can check out tumblr for pictures and spoilers for future events (if that's your thing) regarding the story. You can also ask questions if your not comfortable leaving something in the comments. ill be updating it a lot during my little week away. GreenEndai.Tumblr.com

Chapter 39: Chapter 39: Close At Heart

Chapter Text

Orange’s eyes widened as Pink fell to her knees, pulling her into a tight hug as tears glossed her eyes. “Zirconia, I’m so glad you’re okay.” She hesitated a moment, tears rolling off her cheeks and dampening Orange’s hair as she placed a kiss on top of her head before she pulled back. She held her by her shoulders as her eyes flicked up and down briefly, inspecting Orange. “I’ve been so worried since the others told me they sent you to White.”

 

“I…” Orange trailed off, still incredibly confused, but so happy to see her. Orange grabbed onto Pink’s forearms, the feel of her gloves under her fingers a reassurance this wasn’t some kind of illusion. The feel of her was grounding, and Orange found her voice long enough to ask, “Pink, what are you doing here?”

 

“I’ve come to get you.” Pink explained, her hands traveling up to cup Orange’s face, her thumbs wiping at the tears gathering in her daughter's eyes as they stared at one another. “I won’t leave you here. Not with her.” Standing, Pink grabbed one of Orange’s hands to help her up, giving it a small squeeze. ”We have to go.”

 

“What?” Orange’s eyebrows scrunched up, pausing long enough that the older Diamond had to come to a hault least she pull on her arm, turning to look at her in confusion. "Pink, if White finds out-“

 

“That’s why we have to go, now,” Pink tugged on Orange’s hand, urging her to come with her towards the doors, "before she knows. We’re leaving.”

 

Orange pulled her hand from Pink’s before she could stop her, taking a step back, her heels knocking into the pillows behind her. “Leaving? Pink, I can’t leave!”

 

“Yes you can!” Pink came to her, crouching down and taking both of her hands into her own, holding them as she begged her with her eyes to listen, “Orange, we’re going to go somewhere away from all this. Just you, and me, and Pearl. It’s going to be okay.”

 

Orange tensed, “You called me Orange.” 

 

Pink’s eyes briefly widened in surprise before her eyebrows turned up in confusion, “What?”

 

“You never call me Orange when it’s just us.” Orange’s eyes narrowed, tugging her hands away from Pink.

 

“I...oh. I’m just in such a rush.” Pink chuckled, standing up so she was once again taller than Orange, giving her a small smile that Orange was sure was meant to comfort her. “Sweetie, we need to go.” She held out her hand for Orange to take, "We don’t have a lot of time.”

 

Orange stared at her for a long moment, inspecting every detail of the gem in front of her. “No.” Orange’s voice was firm, catching the other gem by surprise. “Pink has never called me that, even when she was angry. You’re not Pink. Get away from me!” Orange pushed Pink with both of her hands, causing her to stubble back, a hurt expression crossed her face as she regained her balance. Orange’s hands balled up, raising in front of her to have something between them, “How dare you take her form. Who are you?”

 

“Really, sweetie?” Pink took a step back towards orange, but stopped when the smaller gem made it clear she would become physical if she continued. Pink held up her hands to Orange to show she meant no harm, “Don’t you know your own mother?”

 

“I know Pink, and you’re not her.” Orange glared, her teeth bared in anger, “Who are you? I’m not going to ask again.”

 

Pink’s head fell back as she sighed dramatically, “So bossy.” Pink straightened up as she put both hands on her hips, her hurt expression dropped as a large grin stretched across her lips, her eyes were horribly striking with equal amounts of amusement and malice. It was a startling expression to see on Pink Diamond’s face, her normally soft features turned sharp and unnaturally harsh. It was an expression more fitting a gladiator taunting their opponent in the arena than on the older Diamond’s face. “You certainly didn’t get that from her. Oh, well, me.” She shrugged, running a hand over her cheek and down her chest before lifting her hand to inspect the back of it approvingly, “I mean, I am still Pink.” She paused again before tilting her head as she conceded, "Partly.”

 

Orange relaxed her stance, her fists falling to her sides. “…we’re not actually in White’s Head Ship, are we?”

 

“You're two for two.” Pink’s lips pursed as she nodded, “Maybe your White’s new favorite for a reason after all, and not just some passed over affection from Pink.” Her cheeks puffed out in annoyance, "Uh, me.”

 

“You can’t even keep your pronouns straight. Is it her, or me? Do you even know?”

 

Pink laughed, “Well, it is hard when you have to take on so many identities. You can really get lost in them.” Pink raised her arms in a full body shrug, walking over to the table that held the figurine and the plate of tablets. Orange’s eyes never left her, watching as she picked up the heavy figure, turning it in her hand to inspect it. “You, me, she, them. Isn’t it all the same, Really?” she turned and held the figure up to Orange, “Do you seriously like this thing? Its hideous.”

 

Orange did not dignify her with an answer, instead crossing her arms and giving the obviously fake Pink an unamused stare. “I’m getting tired of this game.”

 

“Already?” Pink dropped the statue, the figure falling to the floor and breaking into pieces, which Orange glared at her for. “Whoops.”

 

“Do you seriously think this is funny?”

 

“But the games haven’t even gotten to good part!” Pink began to walk leisurely toward Orange, stepping on the statue pieces and crushing it into finer bits under foot. "Don’t be so selfish, Orange. What kind of Diamond are you? You should be more kind to your subjects.”

 

The smaller gem looked around, deciding it might be best to ignore her unwanted guest’s taunts for the moment as she began to think out loud. “Alright. So last time I was in my gem, things were weird, but not like this. Lot more to see than I expected, too.”

 

Pink stopped a few feet from her, a smug smirk twisting her painted lips, “Were you expecting another dark room?”

 

“You know about that? I never told anyone but my Pearl about that, so we are in my mind.” Orange confirmed, looking around the room once more, trying to see if there were any notable differences from what she knew her room on White’s head ship looked like. When she found nothing that jumped out to her, she turned back to Pink, “So that must mean you're just a figment of my subconscious too. I bet if i tried to leave this room, I wouldn’t actually exit into the hallway, would I? Is that what you were planning to do, lead me somewhere?”

 

Pink pouted, crossing her arms to mirror Orange’s stance. “Are you just going to ruin the whole story by guessing what happens? You know, those theories can get out of hand, quick.”

 

“I don’t have to guess. This is my mind.” Orange uncrossed her arms to point at Pink, "I make the rules, so I demand you show who you really are.”

 

“You really think this is yours? You think you have all the power and control here?” Orange was surprised as Pink was engulfed in orange tinged light, shrinking until she took an all too familiar form. Sharp orange eyes glared back at her, “This is mine.”

 

“Mimic!?” Orange took a step forward, momentarily lost in the elation to see who she had been originally hoping to find before she caught herself, reminded that Mimic had just tried to lead her somewhere unknown, using Pink’s form. Not to mention the rather hostile look she was currently giving her.

 

“No.” Mimic frowned, "My name is Zirconia.”

 

Orange blinked, caught off guard. “Excuse me?”

 

“Zirconia.” Mimic repeated, “I’m the real you, the you you ignore. The one you push down because you know if you were anything but Orange Diamond, you’d never be accepted.”

 

Orange’s caution and confusion was quickly replaced with anger at her twin’s accusation. “That’s not true!”

 

“Isn’t it?” Zirconia tilted her head, her eyes challenging Orange to prove her wrong. "If Pink even tries to call you by your name, your realname, she’s shut down. Haven’t you ever questioned why only she calls you that? And only in private?”

 

“I…” Orange hesitated, suddenly feeling very trapped by a conversation she hadn’t planned on having. “it’s because I’m Orange Diamond. I know Pink wanted to call me that, but I’m a Diamond.” Orange reasoned, "She made me as a diamond, and she has to accept that. You have to accept that.”

 

Zirconia’s hand touched the gem on her chest, “I accept I am the product of both organic and gem intervention, brought together and given life. I am Zirconia, and I was made from the love of Pink Diamond.“

 

Orange’s head dropped as she touched her own gem, her eyes closing as the feeling of being reminded that it was solely because of Pink that she even existed placed a weight on her chest.  “You’re right,” Orange nodded, looking back up at Zirconia, “You were made from love. The idea of you was made from love, but you, us, we’re more than just an idea. We’ve become more than that. We’re Orange Diamond now.”

 

“Orange Diamond is a fraud!” Zirconia’s hand cut through the air as if to physically dismiss Orange’s words, “A mask, a facade fashioned by a diamond who couldn’t accept us as we were, someone who claims to love us, but sees us as nothing more than another trophy to put on her shelf.” Zirconia’s lips turned down in a sneer, ”Just another gem she plans to make in the shining image of the perfect cut of gem.”

 

Orange’s shoulders pushed back as she raised her chin up, giving Zirconia a steely look through narrowed eyes. “You mean White.”

 

“Of course!” Zirconia’s voice raised as she began to make flourishes with her hands “Who else, but the amazing, illustrious, luminous, White Diamond!” She bowed mockingly, before standing back up and meeting Orange’s unamused stare, “Who could want for perfection more than the perfect gem herself?”

 

Orange pointed a finger in warning at Zirconia as her other hand balled into a tight fist at her side, “Don’t talk about White like that!”

 

“Why do you stand up for her?” Zirconia’s eyebrows turned up, her head tilted to the side as she gave Orange a questioning look, "Don’t you remember how she made you feel? Don’t you remember…” She paused as she raised her hand and held it toward’s her counterpart, “This?”

 

Orange sucked in a breath as she was suddenly assaulted with a memory, except it wasn’t from her point of view, and instead it was like she was a stranger, watching from the outside as she saw herself and Pearl sitting on the floor in her room.

 

“Because…” Pearl’s voice was quiet, strained with emotion, “Because if you don’t, you could die.”

 

“That doesn’t sound like such a bad thing.” Her lips curved into a sombre smile as she looked away from Pearl, unable to bare meeting her eyes,  “I won’t be such a burden then.”

 

Orange grabbed her head as she forced the memory to stop before it could continue, her voice cracking with held back emotion as she yelled, “Don’t use that against me! I didn’t mean that!”

 

“So what you felt isn’t real? Were you making that up for attention? Did you want Pearl to feel sorry for you?” Zirconia chuckled, making a motion towards her own face as she mimicked Orange’s expression from the memory, “I mean, look at that face. Awww. Poor Orange Diamond. So sad. So alone. So misunderstood.”

 

“Shut up!” Orange took a breath to calm herself, pinching the bridge of her nose as she attempted to collect herself. “Why did I think this was a good idea? I thought you could help with our problem, not rub it in my face. What happened to doing things together?”

 

“Together?” Zirconia laughed, her hands clapped together as she nodded in mock approval, “Yes, we’ve certainly done quite a bit together, haven’t we? Like how we got those Amethyst shattered ‘cause they had accidentally hurt us? After all, who was White Diamond going to listen to, her little gemling or two sorry Amethyst and a useless Agate?” She chucked, as if she hold told a funny joke, wiping at a fake tear in her eye, “Woo! You remember how angry White was?”

 

Orange’s eyes widened, the breath being sucked out of her, “I didn’t- I didn’t know any better. I didn’t mean for them to be-“

 

“Or maybe you mean how we manipulated Pearl into dancing with us?” Zirconia began advancing on Orange, taking the moment of her being caught off guard to near her. "‘No one will find out’ That was a nice touch by the way.”

 

“Shut up!” Orange grit her teeth, her fists clenching as she tensed when her twin stopped in front of her, though she made no move to do more than give her a smug grin, “I would never manipulate Pearl!”

 

“No, you much rather just order them around.” Zirconia nodded, making a diamond salute with her arms, “They are just simple servants after all. Made to follow a Diamond’s every command.”

 

“I don’t think like that anymore!”

 

“Or maybe what you mean by together is how we shattered our pearl.” Zirconia’s arms fell, one hand resting on her hip as she met Orange’s large, hurt eyes, completely unaffected as tears began to slip down her cheeks. “Tsk tsk.” She wagged a finger at Orange, "I always knew that anger issue was going to get us in trouble.”

 

“Don’t talk about Pearl!” Orange’s curled fist made contact with Zirconia’s face, causing her to take a step back as her head snapped to the side under the strength of Orange’s strike. Orange’s hand dropped, her eyes narrowed at Zirconia as she continued to look at her from the corners of her eyes.

 

Zirconia’s face slowly turned back to Orange, her head tilting down as she raised her hand to touch the mark on her face, it instantly healing under her fingers as they began to briefly glow a pale orange. When the mark was gone, her hand fell back to her side and she looked back up at Orange, an eyebrow raised and a smug smirk tugging on the corner of her lips, “Did you really just hit yourself? You have more issues than you think.”

 

Orange’s shoulders sagged, her eyebrows snapping together as she gave her twin an imploring look, “Why are you doing this?”

 

Zirconia made a sweeping motion in front of her with her hand, “You wanted to talk out our problems. So I’m just laying everything on the table.”

 

“You’re being an insufferable clod.”

 

“Name calling. Rude.”

 

“Yeah? Then maybe you should stop trying to goad me. We need to figure out our power issues, not picking apart everything we’re ever done.”

 

“Power issue?” Zirconia smirked, her eyebrows turning up in amusement, ”The only one having trouble is you.”

 

Orange’s eyebrows came together, her eyes narrowing, “What?”

 

“I know what I’m doing.” Zirconia pointed at Orange, her other hand returning to her hip as she cocked it to the side, “It’s you that’s out of harmony.” She made a motion towards the air around them, "Can’t you feel that?”

 

“Feel what?” Orange’s voice strained under her growing frustration with the situation.

 

“You're so out of touch with yourself, you can’t even feel your own gem resonating around you. Our powers? Our abilities? We can do so much, but you know so little.” Zirconia gave her a look of pity, "Hard to believe it used to be the other way around. You wanted to see so badly, but now you’re the one that’s blind to it all. What's the excuse this time?”

 

“I’m not willfully ignorant to it. I’m trying to figure it out, I don’t know what to do, that’s why I came to you.” Orange sneered, giving Zirconia a push that knocked her out of her mocking stance, "You were supposed to help, not torment me.”

 

Zirconia was quick to step back towards Orange, her eyes wide and pupils narrowed in anger. “Then let me give you a demonstration of what I can do.” Before Orange could react, she raised her hand, curling into a tight fist that glowed bright, flickering wisps of orange light as she delivered a punch to Orange’s stomach.

 

Orange was sent flying back as the energy around Zirconia’s fist exploded outward. She cried out as the back her legs caught on the side of the bed, sending her tumbling over the other side and leaving her on her back on the floor. She coughed, her hand going to cover her stomach were a sizable hole had been burned into her tunic, the edges of it still glowing as it fizzled out. The skin underneath was blackened, but not horribly damaged. A testament to her counterpart’s control to not have injured her gravely. It had simply been a show of power, and she had wanted Orange to know it. Using the side of the bed to pull herself up, Orange winced at the pain radiating from her abdomen.

 

She coughed again, the feeling of something trying to fight its way up her throat being pushed down as she forcefully swallowed, looking over the side of the bed to Zirconia, who had been using her time stunned by the attack to saunter over to her. “You…you did that?”

 

“That’s right.” Zirconia lifted her hand to inspect it, no mark had been left behind by her use of power, in fact she showed no outward sign it had even strained her to do it. "We’re quite powerful, even for a hybrid. Or maybe hybrids are naturally just powerful. Who knows? There is only just one of us. Well two. You and I.“

 

Orange looked down as her hand glowed, holding her hand over the damaged skin as it healed at a much slower pace than Zirconia had demonstrated. “We’re not separate beings, you know.”

 

“For all our differences, we should be.”

 

Orange pulled her hand away as the glow died down, inspecting the orange skin that could now be seen through the blackened hole in her tunic, though no matter how much she tried, her tunic would not reform. Satisfied with the healing done, she looked up at her twin, standing up so it was simply the bed between them, “I’m Orange Diamond and Zirconia. I’m both of those people, I don’t have to be one or the other.” Orange moved to walk around the bed, Zirconia mimicking her so they could meet at the end. "We can coexist.”

 

“No.” Zirconia gave a small shake of her head, “We can’t.”

 

“Why not?” Orange questioned, searching her eyes for something that wasn’t mocking or sarcastic.

 

“Because the others, Blue, and Yellow, and White, they would never accept that. They wouldn’t want us anymore.” Zirconia reached forward, Orange tensing as she gently covered her gem with her hand, her fingers taking on a pale glow. Orange’s breath caught in her throat at the sudden feeling of dread washing over her, fear and loneliness leaving tears forming in her eyes. “And isn’t that what we fear the most? Not being wanted? Being alone. Abandoned and unloved.”

 

Orange smacked her hand away, the feeling retreating as soon as her touch was gone, making Orange angry as she realized those feelings had been forced upon her by her counterpart. “They love us! They love me. They would never abandon us. And even if they didn’t, we know what being alone is like. We can survive that, too.”

 

“Survive?” Zirconia laughed, a hollow and mocking sound, her amused expression twisting into one of rage, “White made us want to die! She made us feel inadequate! That’s not love!” Orange was surprised when Zirconia grabbed her by her tunic, angry tears forming in her eyes, “Blue and Yellow, they know what White is like, don’t act like you never noticed those looks they would make when White was brought up. They know full well just what she's capable of doing to someone she loves.” Zirconia spat, her lip curled as she let Orange go, her finger coming up to point at Orange, poking it into her chest for emphasis after each question. "But, since they know that, where are they? Are they here? Are they stopping her?”

 

Orange watched, mildly concerned as Zirconia stepped away towards the window. It was at this point Orange realized that there was something wrong with the cityscape of Homeworld beyond them. Instead of the beautiful pink sky, it had run black, no stars in sight to break up the hungry void looming overhead. The buildings and spires Orange normally admired were twisted and broken, crumbling with neglect. In the distance, Orange could see a warship jutting aft out from a building, half of its fingers hung out of the rubble and down the side of the building, limp and scorched, and even from her distance from it she could tell it had long been dead. In the far distance, Orange was confused by the sight of White’s head ship. Weren’t they on White’s head ship? White’s ship glowed, even in the dead city, pure and untouched by the destruction around it, it’s light the only thing not seemingly being consumed by the darkness around it.

 

“Of course they’re not.” Zirconia continued, staring out at the disaster of a broken city, "They’re finally glad we’re out of their hair. Better Orange than us. It was White’s word that kept us around in the first place.” Zirconia turned to Orange as she joined her at the window, her eyes narrowed in anger, "Yellow wanted us to be killed the moment she laid eyes on us! And Blue would have gone right along with it, if Yellow could have worded it right. And, let us not forget, What about Pink? Where’s she? Where’s mommy dearest in all this mess?”

 

Orange pushed Zirconia’s shoulder, returning her angry stare, “Don’t talk about Pink like that either. She loves us. They all love us.”

 

“Love? What you call love, I call a sham. They love us as much as they can use us. The moment we become a bit too much to handle, we’re off. I mean, really?” Zirconia made a motion of moving something back and forth with her hand, "We move between them so often, is it hardly a surprise? It must be like drawing straws for them. Who’s the unfortunate pebble that’s going to have to watch Zirconia next. Oh, wait no.” Zirconia pushed Orange in the chest, “Sorry, Orange Diamond.”

 

“They do love us! Yellow makes sure we’re equipped with all the knowledge we need, she’s the one who made us interested in Homeworld and being a Diamond at all. And she may not always act like it, but she cares about what we want. It’s because of her that we even know how to fly a dropship. And Blue, she makes sure we’re always okay, that we’re happy. She sneaks us in to see the dance troupes, because she knows how much we love it, when the others would call it a waste of time.”

 

Orange paused to take a breath, tears stinging her eyes that she had to wipe away before they blurred her vision.

 

“And White, she may have done something wrong this time, but haven’t we? Isn’t it White that gave us Pearl in the first place? It was White who taught us how to heal things. It was White who let us explore on our own for the first time, White who saw us as a great gem when everyone else had doubts, because she didn’t need some grand display of proof of who were are. And Pink...Pink’s our mother, even if we decided it was best for us to stop calling her that so we could fit in. She gave us the life we have, she did everything she could to make us happy, even when we didn’t deserve it. She, out of everyone, loves us most of all.”

 

Zirconia stared back at Orange, her face was blank and devoid of the same emotions Orange felt after recalling all the things the others had done for her. “Then why hasn’t she come to see us?”

 

Orange’s face twisted, as if she had been physically stuck again. “What?”

 

“It’s because of that colony.” Orange winced as Zirconia turned and punched the glass. It vibrated under her fist, but did not break, much to Orange’s surprise. “We never did turn out human enough for her, did we?” Zirconia stared into the eyes of her own reflection, “That’s what she wanted, wasn’t it? A human with the lifespan of a gem. Her eternal human, to have forever.”

 

“That’s not true either!” Orange grabbed Zirconia’s shoulder, who smack her hand away as she turned back to face her, looking down her nose at Orange.

 

“Isn’t it?” She challenged.

 

“Pink loves us how we are.”

 

“Until you prove just how not so helpless you are. I mean, really, have you seen those humans?” Zirconia’s lip curled in disgust, “So squishy. They fall and they hurt themselves. They need to be protected. But you?” Zirconia pointed at Orange, "What about you? I think, after your little display, she knows it’s not like that anymore. It’s no longer sheneeds to be protected. It’s-“

 

“They need to be protected from her.” Orange finished for her.

 

“Oh,” Zirconia raised an eyebrow, "now who’s reading minds?”

 

“We share a mind. We’re the same person.” Orange turned to the window, eyes flicking over the ruined remains of her home before centering on White’s ship in the distance. "That means we share doubts and opinions too.”

 

“So then you know how much we despise the false sense of care. When you take how we want them all to feel out of the equation, what are we really left with?” Zirconia turned, following Orange’s gaze to white’s ship. "I wonder if any of them actually cared?”

 

“Pink cares.” Orange turned from the window, putting her hand on Zirconia’s shoulder and forcing her to turn and meet her eyes, “Blue, Yellow, they care. It’s the whole reason they sent us to White in the first place. And White didn’t have to help. She offered! And even if all those choices were selfish on their part, I know for a fact Pearl cares. That’s not guessing, she’s said so.”

 

Zirconia offered her a small smile, her eyes showing pity for Orange, “Pearl is just being nice. She feels sorry for us. Who could be more messed up than Pink Diamond’s former Pearl than Pink Diamond daughter? Shared experience indeed.”

 

“That’s not true.” Orange let go of her shoulder, gritting her teeth in frustration, “You just keep twisting things and telling me lies.”

 

“Lies? I’m simply stating everything you believe. Things we know to be true.”

 

Orange was quiet for a long moment, her eyes turning down to the floor, unwilling to meet Zirconia’s until she had given herself a moment to think things through. “Your wrong.”

 

“Excuse me?” Zirconia’s tone picked up in pitch, surprise and irritation coloring her voice.

 

“Those aren’t things I know are true.” Orange looked up to meet Zirconia’s eyes, her head raised as her stare was unwavering, even as Zirconia narrowed her eyes at her. "Those are things I fear. Those are things I have doubts about. But what I know is true, is that I’m loved. Pink chose to make me. She adores me, faults and all. Yellow and Blue choose to help me and care for me. They care what I think and feel. White goes out of her way to talk with me, to help me when i don’t feel I can turn to anyone else without being judged as lesser of a diamond. The pearls, all of them, they care. The things we do together? It’s how we show we care.” Orange reached up and touched her gem, and it lit up under her touch, Zirconia’s mimicking her own a moment later, making Zirconia look down at it then back up at her. “All of them, love me. And I love all of them.

 

“If you're so loved, then what are you doing here? Why are you here?”

 

“I’m here…” Orange paused, before she reached out and gently took Zirconia’s hand, her twin not fighting her as she held it between them, "I’m here because I lost sight of myself. I forgot that in all my self destruction, i can’t just rely on how others think and feel about me. I have to love me too.”

 

Zirconia was quiet, her eyes falling down to look at their hand then back up at Orange, her eyes glossing over with unshed tears. “And do you?”

 

“I…don’t.” Orange’s eyebrows arched up, her own eyes sparkling with emotion at her own truth. "And that’s the problem. I don’t love who I am, and I need to change that. We need change.”

 

“Why?” Zirconia’s voice broke as tears spilled over onto her cheeks, "Why can’t you love me too?”

 

“I do love you.” Orange reached over and took her other hand, holding both of them between them, intertwining there fingers and feeling the connection strengthen between them.  "But you're only one facet of me. And we’ve done a lot.” Orange explained, "Things I haven’t forgiven myself for. Things I regret doing, and things I hate myself for not being able to do. I have limits, and I hate myself for them.”

 

“But we’re so amazing.”

 

“We are amazing.” Orange smiled, tears dripping down her own cheeks as she squeezed her twin’s fingers, “But I’ve been pulling away from you, haven’t I? Trying to turn myself into something I’m not.”

 

“You promised we’d do everything together, but I’ve never felt more alone.”

 

“I’m sorry.” Orange let go of Zirconia’s hands only to pull her to her into a tight hug, Zirconia tucking her chin into her shoulder as Orange held her. "I’m so sorry. Forgive me?”

 

Zirconia gripped the back of Orange’s tunic as she cried. “You abandoned me.”

 

“I did, and I’m so sorry. I thought if I didn’t have to be Zirconia, I could just be Orange Diamond. I could be what they want me to be.”

 

Zirconia’s voice was small and quiet, a complete contrast to her smug and superior attitude from before. “And I just want to be me.”

 

“I know.” Orange pulled away, holding Zirconia at arms length as she tilted her chin down to look at Zirconia’s eyes when she didn’t quite meet hers, "I want to just be me, too.”

 

Zirconia was quiet a moment before she offered her a small smile, reaching up to grab her by the forearms, interlocking herself with Orange. “Pearl likes it when we’re just us. She doesn’t care about the Diamond part.”

 

Orange laughed, grinning at Zirconia. “She’s kind like that.”

 

“Mom likes it too.” Zirconia added, “She sees us tearing apart, but we only push her away when she tries to help.”

 

“I…we, have to work on that.” Orange took a breath to calm the pang of guilt that hit her, making her smile waver. "I can’t do this alone. I thought I could, but I can’t. Will you help me?”

 

“I’ll always be here.” Zirconia returned her smile, letting go to wipe at her eyes. “I’ve just been waiting.”

 

Orange did the same, sniffing to clear her nose. “Why don’t we just sit a while.” She nodded her head towards the pillows that they had kicked around in their earlier commotion, “Just us.”

 

“Get to know us, again?”

 

“Yeah. Let’s bring us back together.” Orange lead the way towards the cushions, kicking some back into place before taking a seat, holding her hand out to Zirconia as she sat next to her, holding her hand and feeling their connection surging. 

 

“It’s been a while.”

 

“So…” Orange started, uncertain, “you're called Zirconia?”

 

“You can keep calling me Mimic if you want.”

 

“No.” Orange shook her head, “You're not a Mimic. You're me, not a copy.”

 

Zirconia nodded her confirmation of Orange words, “But it was easier for you when you considered me that.”

 

“But it’s not just me. We’re in this together, and maybe the easy thing is what's wrong for us. Both of us.”

 

Zirconia looked around the room, seeing the damage they had done from shoving one another around. In their fighting, they had made it all no better than what was outside the window. Her eyes looked out, finding the one pristine thing in their world. “You have to face White again.”

 

“Yeah.” Orange followed her line of sight, considering the outline of the ship against the black skyline, and found it amusing how in all this chaos, it was White's ship that had remained untouched. "But I’m not going alone this time.”

 

Zirconia turned back to Orange, who looked back at her as she did, “Are we still in this together?”

 

“We’ll always be in this together. But, that’s the amazing thing, we have others with us too. We’re not really alone.”

 

She smiled, the corners of her eyes crinkling as she laughed, sounding truly happy to hear that. “Thank you for coming back for me.”

 

“I’m sorry I left at all.” Orange responded.

 

Zirconia was quiet a long moment, enjoying the presence of her counterpart, something she hadn’t had in a long time. Her bright eyes turned down to their hands, intertwined and glowing faintly in the white light of the room. “I can’t wait for the day when you love being you.”

 

“I can’t wait either. I never really was good with being patient, was I?”

 

“That’s why you have me.”

 

Orange was confused when Zirconia looked up at the ceiling, as if she was hearing something Orange wasn’t. “What is it?”

 

Zirconia turned her head back down to Orange, smiling. “It’s time to wake up.”

 

Orange blinked open her eyes, shutting them when the bright light of her room hit her, her face scrunching up as she gave herself a moment to adjust before she fully opened them. She was momentarily confused when she realized she was on her back, her head resting on something quite solid. Craning her neck, Orange was surprised to find her head was resting on Pearl’s lap, who was leaning over her, her eyes larger than normal with worry. “Pearl?”

 

“Orange?” Pearl’s expression morphed into relief with her response, her hands moving to cup Orange’s cheeks. "Are you alright? You weren’t respond to me.”

 

“Yeah.” Orange pulled lightly away from her hold to look down at her gem, touching it as she recalled what had happened. There was no burnt hole in her tunic, and she was surprised by the feeling of energy flowing through her, like something that had previously been blocked had finally been cleared. “Yeah, I’m fine.” Orange leaned back, taking a deep breath as she settled her head back down onto Pearl’s lap, who did not object to her resuming her position there. “I think I'm feeling a lot better now.”

 

Pearl gave her a small smile, brushing the hair from her face. “I imagine so, you seemed to be quite out of it. you obviously needed more rest than you were aware of.” Pearl tapped her shoulder, signaling for her to sit up, ”Let’s get you up off the floor.”

 

“Thank you.” Orange sat up, taking her time to get to her knees, Pearl coming to stand before her and offering her hands to help her up, titling her head back to smile up at Orange when she groaned as she stood to her full height.  “I think it’s time for some actual sleep though, because tomorrow is a big day.”

 

“Oh?” Pearl gave Orange a curious look.

 

“Tomorrow, I’m going to face White.”

Chapter 40: Chapter 40: Polished

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

The doors to White Diamond’s command room slid open, breaking the silence that normally permeated the room. White took her time looking at the large display screens she had up, the blueprints to a building she had ordered to be constructed nearby on one screen, the details from resources needed to the number of workers on another, and on yet another screen were reports from the Morganite overseer who was in charge of ensuring everything went smoothly. Everything for its construction was well underway and she was simply approving any final changes proposed by her head builders. White’s fingers paused over a screen as the intruder neared and she finally adverted her eyes to look down on the gem in question, unsurprised to find it to be none other than her own pearl. 

 

Pearl stopped a few feet in front of her Diamond, her arms bent into a salute as her upper half bowed slightly, her eyes adverted from the luminous brightness that was White Diamond. “My Diamond, Orange Diamond has sent me to request restarting her training.”

 

“Oh? So she’s decided, has she?” White was quiet a moment, staring off into the distance in thought before making a sweeping motion with her hand, causing the screens to disappear. "Bring her here, Pearl.”

 

Pearl took a breath, her eyes falling closed. “At once, My diamond.”

 


 

 

 

“Are you sure about this?” Pearl fidgeted as Orange swallowed another tablet whole, looking much more at ease than she thought she should be. “Orange, please. I-You need to be careful. If you anger White Diamond any further-“

 

“It's okay, Pearl.” Orange set the plate down, looking over her shoulder to give Pearl a comforting smile, “Really.”

 

Pearl was far from convinced and Orange’s nonchalant response was only setting her more on edge. “You won’t listen to me, even if I begged you to wait, would you?”

 

“I…Pearl,” Orange turned, taking the few steps to stand in front of Pearl to reach out and take her hands in hers, giving them a squeeze that Pearl responded to with one of her own. “I need to do this.” Orange smiled, "I’m ready. I can feel it.”

 

“You do seem…a little better.” Pearl acknowledged, her gaze falling down from her, “But that doesn’t mean you are.”

 

“Do you trust me?”

 

Pearl was quiet, long enough for Orange to hold her breath with growing unease before she looked back up at her. “Yes.”

 

She released her breath, giving Pearl one of her most cocky grins, “Then trust me when I tell you I’m ready to do this. I’m confident I can do this right, this time.”

 

“Just…don’t be reckless.”

 

Orange laughed, making Pearl smile at the sound. It was a relief, a small comfort, to for to hear. “It’ll be okay.” Orange promised.

 

“You keep saying that.” Pearl pulled away from Orange’s grasp, stepping away so that there was a respectful distance between them as her more professional facade fell into place, her hands clasping in front of her. Orange’s smile dropped slightly, aware that Pearl was drawing that line between their friendship and her job as White Diamond’s Pearl, the one she was required to wear when they were not alone. "If you are certain, then we should go. We shouldn’t keep my diamond waiting.”

 

Orange nodded, walking behind Pearl as she stopped to release the door lock she had put in place. As the door slid open, they were both surprised to find two carnelians leaning against it, both stumbling and falling to the floor as their support was suddenly taken from them.

 

Orange broke out in laughter at the sight, raising an eyebrow at the two gems as they scurried to right themselves. “5PX, 7PX.”

 

Both Carnelians jumped, their faces a mix of embarrassment and shock to have been caught. “My diamond!” they both saluted.

 

“We weren’t doing anything!” 7PX began, her voice tinged with panic as she glanced between Pearl and Orange, "We were just, uh-”

 

“Good luck, my diamond.” 5PX grinned, giving her a thumbs up while cutting her fellow gem off and earning a glare from her.

 

“Thanks 5PX.” Orange followed Pearl when she took the initiative to begin their walk to the command room, snickering as she could hear 7PX’s voice bouncing down the hall as she berated her guard mate for giving their eavesdropping away the farther away from them they got.

 

“You know they were listening through the door.” Pearl remarked when they had walked out of view of them.

 

“I know.” Orange nodded, earning a look from Pearl over her shoulder.

 

“You’re not going to reprimand them?” Pearl questioned.

 

Orange took a moment to think about it, “Im not bothered by it, no.”

 

“You’re a Diamond.” Pearl reminded, "You shouldn’t let the Quartz do as they please.”

 

“I’ll speak with them, but i don’t see it as a reason to punish them or anything.”

 

Pearl remained silent, and Orange believed she was going to drop the matter before she commented, “…You’ve become very lenient. I can tell they appreciate how you are with them.”

 

“I have no interest in being a tyrant.” Orange responded, her expression becoming serious as their conversation became less lighthearted.

 

Pearl’s pace slowed as she turned to regard Orange with an appraising look before she responded, “A firm rule is not the same as oppressive.”

 

“I guess you’re right…” Orange took a breath and pushed it out through her nose, her eyes focusing on the hall in front of them as she mulled Pearl’s words over. "I’m still unsure how I want to go about being in charge.”

 

“You have plenty of time to find your middle ground.” Pearl turned back forward, her voice conveying the reassurance she could not physically show in the public space of the hall.

 

“You have experience.” Orange noted.

 

“I’m only a Pearl.”

 

“But your White Diamond's Pearl,” Orange countered, “So anything you say is consider an extension of her. No one questions you when you tell them to do something.”

 

“That…is true.” Pearl conceded.

 

“You have more power and reach than you think.”

 

Pearl’s tone was clipped and Orange tried not to take it personally, “I would not abuse my position.”

 

“I wasn’t saying you were,” The young diamond explained, “Or even would. I just meant you have better experience than I do. I wouldn’t say no to your thoughts on it.”

 

Pearl remained quiet, and Orange feared she may have pushed the topic into territory Pearl wasn’t willing to traverse with her yet. She was flooded with a startling amount of relief when she glanced at her over her shoulder, her wide eyes and the slant of her mouth expressing her uncertainty to Orange. “…We can talk about it the next time I am given time to myself, if you want.”

 

“I’m always up for time with you.” Orange smiled, her hand going up to touch Pearl’s shoulder to try to ease her apprehension before she caught herself, dropping it back down to her side.

 

Pearl looked away, keeping her head forward, her eyes focusing on the doors ahead of them as her cheeks took on a darker tint. “I…that is kind.”

 

“I mean it, I’m not trying to be nice. You're a good friend, Pearl.”

 

“So are you.” Pearl smiled briefly before it dropped as they approached the doors of White Diamond’s command room. She stopped in front of the security panel, turning sideways to look at Orange as she stood before the large doors. “Are you ready?”

 

Orange took a breath, turning to give Pearl a confident grin that was honestly more for herself than Pearl, “No time to turn back now.”

 

Pearl nodded, pressing her hand to the panel, turning her eyes up as the doors slid open, and Orange waited for her to lead the way in.

 

“My Diamond, I have brought Orange Diamond.” Pearl saluted White as she stood off to the side, respectful of where she stood between her two superiors.

 

White did not bother to even look at Pearl, her eyes focusing solely on Orange as soon as they had entered the room. Orange tipped her head back to look directly back at her, her mouth a thin line and her eyes slightly narrowed, a resolute, almost defiant expression on her face that White hadn’t had pointed at her in a long time. White’s voice carried across the room as she spoke, “So you are ready to take this seriously, my little gemling?”

 

“Yes.” Orange’s eyes shone with a determination White had missed in the youngest Diamond, ever since she had allowed herself to become overly attached to that Pearl. White recognized she should have realized Orange would have, given she had such a passionate nature. It would be a simple thing to correct in the future.

 

Orange’s hands balled up at her sides, “Im not going to fail this time.”

 

White was impressed by Orange’s change in attitude, but she was not one to be moved simply by words. “Then show me.”

 

Orange glanced at Pearl, who nodded and moved away from the two diamonds, walking towards the entrance to the room to stand dutifully by the door. When Orange was satisfied that Pearl was not close enough for anything to happen to her, even in her imagined worse case scenario. The younger gem turned away from White, which earned her a questioning tilt of head from the eldest Diamond as Orange took a few calculated steps from her. When she had covered a decent distance, she turned back to White, catching her curious look.

 

“I don’t want to accidentally hit you.” Orange explained before looking down at her hand as she raised it in the air between them. She took a deep breath, closing her eyes as she held it a moment before pushing it out through her nose, repeating the action as she worked to ease the tension in her body. The young gem then allowed herself to feel the underlying current of power inside herself, simply waiting for her to tap into it. It was amazing to feel her gem almost hum to life in the center of her chest while she allowed her body to naturally respond to her prodding. Orange no longer felt like she was trying to pull her power from her gem, instead now guiding it, as if it was merely a flowing stream she had to give a direction to. She allowed herself a long moment to gather it and was surprised to feel it collecting not behind her gem, but below, at her core and low in her belly. It filled her with a warmth and strength she was unfamiliar with wielding, and Orange was reminded of Zirconia, of how she had once again reminded her she was not in this alone.

 

She had others she could lean on, and she had people who leaned on her. She had people counting on her, rooting for her, wanting her to succeed. Opening her eyes, Orange’s vision focused on her hand, amazed to see the natural orange glow of her power engulfing her outstretched hand, the flaring energy running up her arm and traveling around the rest of her body, making her the second brightest being in the room. Concentrating, Orange was about to attempt to push the gathered energy from her body as she had done before, but stopped, a feeling inside her telling her no, that was wrong. No, she didn’t need to force it, she simply needed to let go. Orange took another breath, holding it as she caught her own reflection on the floor, the distorted image of herself flickered on the marble. She looked more in control than she had felt she was in a long time.

 

Smiling, Orange closed her eyes as she let the breath go, at the same time feeling the built up energy release in one sudden motion. The energy expanded from her skin, ballooning out into a dome of hissing heat, the very stone cracking under the pressure, leaving shattered, jagged edges of scorched stone in a large radius around her, fracturing the longer she held the destructive dome in place. She opened her eyes, not letting the energy dissipate until she had looked up and met eyes with White, almost shocked by the feeling of warmth that was no longer caressing her skin when it was gone.

 

The room was incredibly silent, all three occupants taking in what had just occurred. Glancing down, Orange couldn’t help but blush in embarrassment at what she had done in her overzealousness to show off her power. Her eyes flickered around at the floor and then up at White, “Uh…sorry.”

 

But White looked anything but angry at the damage Orange had done to her command room’s floor, her smile wide as her hands came together in a soft clap, “Amazing. Simply amazing.” White expressed her satisfaction with Orange’s display. “This is a big change from before. See what happens when you actually try?”

 

Orange pushed down the tinge of anger that her comment brought, instead offering White a smile as she responded, “Its not because i wasn’t trying, White.”

 

White was caught off guard with Orange’s response, her head tilting in question as her hands fell slightly from their clasped position, “Excuse me?”

 

“I actually couldn’t do that before,” Orange explained, pushing through her fear of White’s possible repercussion for what she was saying, “Not because I wasn’t trying, or because you lacked something in teaching me. Its because I didn’t believe I could, because I didn’t want to be able to.”

 

White considered her a long moment, “And that has changed?”

 

Orange couldn’t stop the grin from forming on her face, though she did manage to stop herself from looking at Pearl, least she possibly give away just how close they were to the eldest diamond, “I had a reason to change, someone very persuasive talked me out if it. I still have some things to work through, but i think its all for the better.” 

 

White’s eyes regarded Orange, curious and questioning, something flickering across them that remained unspoken by her, and Orange wondered what she had deliberated in the span of that short moment when her curiousness was replaced with a much more stern expression that was only mildly softened by her smile. “Then I am glad you were turned to reason, my dear.” White’s tone turned more serious, her voice clear and firm to match her expression as she met Orange’s unwavering stare, “But, the real test is if you can do that again.”

 

Orange knew she shouldn’t feel so cocky, but she could not stop the somewhat hubristic response to White’s challenge. “I'm prepared for whatever you throw at me. I refuse to fail now.”

 

White turned to her Pearl, “Pearl, get one of the guards.”

 

Pearl did not give a second thought to her orders, automatically bowing, “Yes, my Diamond.”

 

Orange watched as Pearl left before cocking her head in question at the other diamond, “What are you doing, White?”

 

“I want a full demonstration of your power, not a show of how strong you are.” White answered.

 

Orange blinked in surprise, realization hitting her. “You want me to use it on one of the soldiers?”

 

White’s response lacked any remorse or empathy for Orange’s situation. “Yes, it is the simplest way to test that ability of yours.”

 

Orange took a deep breath, fighting her first instinct to tell White no. She could control herself. She wouldn’t shatter the soldier. It was only a display, like Zirconia had done. A tap, nothing more. She didn’t have to be afraid of herself. She had this. “Okay.”

 

White appeared to be satisfied with her response, and Orange briefly wonder if that, too, had been a test. “Good.”

 

It wasn’t long before Pearl returned, a large Citrine soldier in tow, her eyes the only thing conveying her confusion on why she was being summoned by none other than White Diamond. 

 

The Citrine saluted White Diamond, “My Diamond!”

 

White appraised the gem brought before her, her trained eyes inspecting her for but a moment before she nodded in approval, “Good, you got one of the finer Quartz.” She commended Pearl before she addressed the newest gem in the room. White held out a hand towards Orange, “I want you to fight Orange Diamond.”

 

The Citrine nearly jerked out of her salute in surprise to her Diamond’s orders. “M-my Diamond?”

 

“It’s alright.” Orange reassured her, catching the Citrine’s attention, her eyes wide and her eyebrows arched up, the hesitations and unease about her orders clear on her face. It tugged on Orange’s heartstrings as she realized that this Citrine more than likely knew her, if her surprise played more in her orders than her presence. Was this a gem that served on her guard? Why didn’t she know her own gems better? “You won’t be shattered. You don’t have to be afraid.” Orange offered her a kind smile, ignoring everyone else reaction as she focused on the Quartz in front of her.

 

The Citrine stared at her a moment before she managed to marginally relax, squaring her shoulder’s under Orange’s encouraging gaze. “Of course, my Clarity.”

 

White narrowed her eyes, watching in mild interest as the two spoke, and Orange settled her soldier’s fears. “Orange?” She prompted, the younger gem’s eyes flicking up to meet hers before returning to the Quartz.

 

“Sorry.” Orange walked out of the area of broken, scorched floor, her feet knocking into bits of stone that stuck up as she joined where Citrine was. Orange was always a little bit surprised when she found she could look such large Quartz in the eyes up close, a far cry from when would have had to crane her neck and have said soldiers hunch over just so she could look at their faces properly. “Are you ready?” She questioned, taking a few steps back before she raised her fists as she cautioned her new sparing partner, “This might hurt.”

 

Citrine bent over slightly, changing her center of gravity as she spread her legs and brought her hands up into a stance of defense for her upper body, making Orange realize that while she may be physically stronger than this soldier, this soldier had experience she didn’t. This solider already knew how to fight, she had knowledge that Orange didn’t on how to properly participate in hand-to-hand combat. She probably even had a weapon she could produce from her gem, and that worried Orange. White had not said her opponent couldn’t use a weapon, she hadn’t set any rules at all for this. She wanted to see what Orange could do, she wasn’t worried about this gem’s welfare, or what Orange might have to do just to defend herself.

 

“Do not worry about me, my Diamond.” Citrine said when the concern showed on Orange’s face, "I am just another Quartz solider.”

 

Even though Orange knew that was true, it angered her that she had to admit that was a truth she had to accept at all. This quartz was just another soldier to Homeworld, but wasn’t just another soldier to her. This was someone who possibly once acted to protect her, someone who had accompanied her for a length of time, a soldier she had been gifted who owed their loyalty to her and Orange didn’t even know who they were. She was a nameless soldier who Orange regretted not even having a name to place to her gem, even as she stood ready to sacrifice herself on her own Diamond’s whim.

 

She would have to change that. She knew it wasn’t possible to know every gem under her, or who interacts with her, but she wanted to at least know those who would be closest to her. How could she give Pearl a name and face and leave the gem guarding her left and right blank. She didn’t want White’s seclusion from her people, she didn’t want Yellow’s analytical way of looking at every gem below her, or even Pink’s compassion for every gem in her charge. Pearl was right, she needed to find her middle ground, simply one more thing she needed to do before she would ever be happy with calling herself a Diamond or being apart of the Authority. 

 

“Let’s begin, then.” Orange grinned, relaxing her rigid stance some as she attempted to mimic Citrine’s own, spreading her legs a bit farther under her, feeling more steady and prepared to actually fight. Orange took a breath, concentrating, feeling the flow of power in every part of her form. Orange followed her process from before, this time keeping her eyes open as she watched the Quartz soldier make the first move, charging at her much quicker than she had anticipated she could for her size, and if Orange hadn’t jumped to the side at the last second, she knew she would have plowed right into her.

 

Orange was just turning around to face Citrine when the Quartz pivoted, her fist coming at Orange before she could jump out of the way again, and the younger gem only just managed to deflect her hit with her forearm, leaving a sizable mark there as she was knocked back. Orange retaliated, kicking her leg out to try and keep the distance between them, but Citrine easily blocking her clumsy kick with her arms before she latched onto her ankle with one hand, catching the Diamond by surprise. Grabbing her leg with the other, Citrine picked up Orange, swinging her around. Acting on instinct, Orange kicked out with her other leg, hitting the other gem in the hand and arm, but Citrine would not let her go easily. Using her momentum, Citrine widened her stance to stabilize herself as she lifted Orange up and slammed her into the ground,  Orange’s eyes widening as the breath was knocked from her when her back hit the floor. 

 

Taking the Diamond’s moment of being stunned, Citrine brought her hands together over her head, intertwining her fingers and swinging down in what would have been a devastating hit had Orange not regained her senses, moving quickly to flip herself backwards on the floor just in time to miss Citrine hitting the ground, cracking the marble floor. Orange gathered her energy to her hand, her fist glowing. With teeth bared and eyebrows arched down in concentration, she swung forward. Citrine brought her hands up again, blocking Orange’s attack, but was surprised when the energy around her hand exploded in her palm, sending her sliding back on the floor, a trail of white smoke following her, until she slowed to a stop.

 

Orange had a wide grin on her face, incredibly happy to have landed a blow to her opponent, waiting for White to tell them to stop now that she had seen what else she could do.

 

But when the smoke began to clear, Orange was surprised to see Citrine shaking out her hand that had caught her attack. Where her hand should be was glitched lines of yellow-orange light, like she was having trouble reforming the appendage. This did not deter her from acting for long, and she was advancing on Orange again, her single hand raised in a fist, prepared to attack Orange. But the younger gem didn’t want to hit her, taking steps back as she moved out of the way of her punches. It was at this point she realized White wasn’t going to call for them to stop, and that a single punch wasn’t going to satisfy her.

 

Narrowing her eyes, Orange knew she was going to have to do that again. Concentrating, focusing her flowing energy to her hands, both of her fists began to glow. She waited until Citrine threw another punch that she dodge did she swing forward, her fist connecting with Citrine’s arm, and just like her hand, when her energy exploded in a concentrated blast, the area around her hit began to fizzle out, the strength of her hit knocking her back. Orange then advanced, throwing her other hand forward, hitting Citrine in the chest with the hopes to bring her to her knees.

 

Orange’s eyes widened when instead, the blow was larger than she had meant it to be, throwing Citrine back, lines forming in her light form, radiating from the smoking fist sized hole Orange had left in her chest, until her entire form was covered in fractured lines Orange had only ever seen when a gem was being destabilized with a wand, and then Citrine was engulfed in a puff of smoke, her gem the only thing remaining flying through the air to land on the ground with a tink.

 

“Stars!” Orange gasped, “I didn’t mean to destabilize her! Is her gem alright?”

 

Pearl walked forward from her safe distance from the fight, reaching the gem on the floor and picking it up to inspect it. “She’s alright, my diamond.” Pearl confirmed, causing Orange to let the breath she had been holding out in relief. Pearl encased the gem in a pale bubble, giving it a gentle tap, sending it somewhere Orange didn’t know.

 

“Fantasic!” White said, gaining both Orange and Pearl’s attention, Orange looked up at White, taking another breath as she felt the excitement of the fight leaving her, letting her realize just how much that had actually taken out of her. White’s smile was one of the widest Orange had seen, “Well done Orange.”

 

Orange smiled, a swell of pride filling her to have actually gotten that response from White of all people. “Thank you, White. For not just giving up on me.”

 

“Of course, my gemling.” White knelt down and Orange stepped to her out of habit before she even thought about it, White reaching out to run a finger over the smaller Diamond’s head affectionally. "I am only saddened you had to be placed in timeout for so long. Let’s not do that again.”

 

Orange’s eyes briefly flicked away from White’s, pushing the wave of emotion that tried to push to the surface down, forcing a smile on her face and chuckled, “That would be the preferred option.” Orange agreed.

 

“You’re looking strained, my dear.” White observed, seeing how Orange was still breathing heavier than normal.

 

“I’m still getting used to doing that.” Orange was quick to explain, looking down as she stretched out her hand and closed it, feeling the tingle of warmth in her finger tips, but also the fatigue in her body. Perhaps she hadrushed to do this, given how her body was feeling, but she could rest all she needed now that she had actually succeeded. Orange tightened her fist again, under White’s star, she felt the need to add, "I should be fine, soon.”

 

“We will keep working on it.” White responded, standing up to her full height, making Orange look up at her, "For now, return to your room.”

 

“Will…” Orange hesitated, her hand reaching over to grip her other arm, ”can I leave my room if I want?”

 

“Yes.” White nodded, her eyes cutting to Pearl, who had not moved from where she had bubbled Citrine, "Pearl, escort her back and inform the guards of Orange Diamond’s restrictions being lifted.”

 

Pearl bowed to White, “Yes, my Diamond.”

 

Orange turned from White, Pearl’s eyes focusing on Orange as she took her time to reach her, Pearl taking the lead to escort the youngest Diamond from the command room.

 

“Oh, and Pearl?”

 

Both Pearl and Orange stopped as they neared the door, turning to look at White over their shoulders, “Yes, my Diamond?”

 

“Do give back Orange Diamond her communicator.” White chuckled, and Orange wondered what was so funny about that, until she added, “I’m sure the others would be glad to hear from you, Orange.”

 

Orange gave White a nod in acknowledgment. “Thank you. I’ll call them soon.”

 

With the doors closed, Pearl stood closer to Orange than she normally allowed herself to in public, concern flashing over her face when Orange’s squared, tense posture buckled once they were out of White’s sight, and Pearl feared she was going to collapse to the floor until she caught herself, Pearl’s own hands hovering in the air as she refrained from touching her. “Orange? Are you alright?”

 

“Yeah.”Orange breathed, hunched over, her hands on her knees as she took multiple deep breaths, psyching herself up for the walk ahead of them before she straightened up, her back protesting to the sudden action as she winced. She forced a smile for Pearl, who she knew could see right though it, but thought to offer it anyway, “I’m okay. That just took a lot more out of me than i thought.”

 

Pearl’s hands fell back to her sides, her thin eyebrows pinched together as Orange began their slow walk back to her quarters. “You overestimated yourself.” Pearl chided, "You know how dangerous that is.”

 

“I know.” Orange admitted, embrassed Pearl had predicted just how reckless she would be, but the outcome hadn’t been so bad. She had not only shown a bit more control over her power, and she understood what she could do a lot better than ever before, at the low cost of a Citrine’s form, but she also now had her restrictions freed. A tired grin stretched across her face as she looked to Pearl, who walked beside her as an unspoken precaution, “But did you see what i did? the look on White’s face?”

 

“i saw,” Pearl nodded, a small smile on her face at the younger gem’s enthusiasm. “it was impressive compared to what you did before. i was…in awe of what you did to that Quartz.” Pearl admitted, her voice quiet.

 

Orange blushed, “Im glad.” Thinking on what she said, Orange cocked her head to grin at Pearl, jesting, "Also, good to know I can impress you with displays of power.”

 

Pearl responded with an amused grin of her own, “So long as you don’t pass out.”

 

“what if i land gracefully?”

 

Pearl’s eyes glanced over to Orange, her eyes sparkling in amusement, “You and i both know you’ll land on your face.”

 

Orange pressed a hand to her chest, dramatically throwing her head back, “Oh, ouch.”

 

The two settled into a comfortable silence, Orange’s lowered mobility as her earlier actions began to take its toll on her making their pace slowed.

 

Pearl was the first to break the silence, questioning Orange as she had to stop a moment to lean against the wall, much to Pearl’s concern that she waved off. “Would you like a bath prepared before you rest?”

 

“No. i think if i do, I'll just slip under the water.” Orang pushed off the wall, holding out her hands as she looked down at them, admitting, “My arms are tingling after punching that gem like that.”

 

Pearl stepped closer to her, surprising Orange as she took her hands, inspecting them. Orange still had marks from where she had been hit or slammed into the ground. Orange thought it only showed that she really could improve in physical combat. She had such a pampered life, she had no real need to fight until now when she was always surrounded by soldiers to do it for her. Pearl ran her thumb over Orange’s knuckles, discolored to a darker orange-red color than her skin naturally was, “Perhaps if you’re going to be punching people, you might need to practice.”

 

Orange did not resist when Pearl pulled away, taking a step back as they resumed their walk, though she noted Pearl was still closer to her than she normally allowed in public. She considered Pearl’s suggestion, finding the truth in it very obvious. Even if she never did see real combat, it would not be a bad thing to know how to, especially if her powers seemed most useful in unclose and hand-to-hand combat. She imagined if White wouldn't, Yellow would be excellent to turn to for this. “That is…a good idea, actually.”

 

“I admit,” Pearl said, gaining Orange’s attention again, "the thought of watching you taking on another quartz soldier would be interesting to see, and what else you can do.”

 

Orange didn’t immediately understand the feeling in her chest at Pearl’s words, or the flutter in her gut, an odd feelings she believed was from her fatigue. “I’ll be trying to impress you the whole time.”

 

Pearl’s cheeks burned a dark color, her eyes widening at her words. “Don’t say that.” Her voice was quiet, almost timid, “That’s…embarrassing.”

 

Orange realized how her words could have come off as flirtatious, her cheeks burning at the realization. “Sorry. i didn’t mean-” Orange cut herself off before she could say anything else stupid, her head turning away from Pearl’s direction and her lips pursed together as she cut off her sentence with a grunted “…erm.”

 

Pearl was quiet for a moment, her head ducked and her hands coming to clasp in front of her, fidgeting, before she looked towards Orange from the corners of her eyes, “I know what you meant. I did not say i objected.”

 

Orange’s head whipped to look at Pearl, her heart beating just a little faster at her admission, “What?”

 

“I simply meant its…a diamond trying to impress a pearl, no matter how friendly we are, is…silly.”

 

Orange’s hand balled up, her eyebrows arching slightly as the embarrassment left her to be replaced by indignation, “I don’t consider it silly. Maybe I,” Orange paused,”…I care what you think of me.”

 

Pearl swallowed, looking away and not meeting the younger gem’s eyes, “I think…i think you should rest. You’ve overworked yourself.” Pearl waited a moment before adding, “We can talk about you showing me how you’re going to take on the quartz guards later. White Diamond expects me to return.”

Notes:

Only one more chapter before my little break until the 4th, and the end of this season finale. I'll still be on tumblr, and i'll still answer comments/questions if you have any.

If you're over on tumblr, check out pearlplum001's fan art they've done. its awesome!

Also, If you like this story, and the concept of children of the diamonds, I want to recommend you check out NoBrandMinda's story Two of a Kind on AO3. I'll link it below, Its a pretty awesome story, and she updates regularly, so give them some love. https://archiveofourown.org/works/17593034/chapters/41469191

Chapter 41: Chapter 41: Start Of Something New

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Orange sat up in her bed, breathing quickly and feeling cold and boxed in. Sweat beaded on her body, leaving the sheet clinging to everything she touched. Groaning, Orange rolled over to throw her legs off the bed, bowing to put her head in her hands, holding it there as she took deep breaths. After she believed she had calmed her breathing to an acceptable rate, she ran a hand through her hair, turning to look out the window. The sun was already rising up visibley in the sky, painting the tops of the sky rises and spires in pale light, signifying she had slept to at least late morning, if not into the early hours of afternoon.

 

The Diamond's eyes flicked from building to building, taking note of how the tops tinted a beautiful pastel pink, soon to be replaced with the yellow light that was beginning to dominate the color as the day cycle began to come into full swing.

 

There was a soft chime from her door, and Orange looked up to see Pearl enter, who smiled as greeting when she saw Orange sitting up and looking at her.

 

“Good to see you up.” Pearl commented, stepping over to the table where there was already a plate of tablets waiting for her, and Orange wondered when Pearl had already had the time to come by. “You were out much longer than I have seen you in a long time. How are you feeling?”

 

Orange sighed heavily, rubbing a hand over her forehead and eyes, feeling the small aches still lingering in her body. “Like i decided it would be a good idea to challenge Iris Agate to another fight. I can still hear the sound of her laughing at me.”

 

It had been a little more than two weeks since she had earned her freedom from confinement to this room, but she still found herself spending more time in it than she cared for. Mostly sleeping, and less time with Pearl, or watching the cityscape, but she was still here. White had started her on a small training regime with gems she chose herself, with no say from Orange, not that she would complain with her choices, Orange had just wanted more input in who she would be working with. White had at first found her request to be trained silly, outright laughing at her request and calling fighting like that for common soldiers, but Orange had managed to persuade her to allow her to at least learn the basics of hand-to-hand combat, with the argument that it did not reflect well on the Diamonds if she could be one upped by a simple soldier in a fight. 

 

At that point, she had a new teacher in the form of an Iris Agate, who Orange knew enjoyed running her ragged despite denying such claims. She also sparred with two Gray Topaz soldiers with Iris Agate’s oversight, both of which Orange had become rather fond of. The Topaz soliders were capable, sturdy gems, able to take a beating from her just as easily as they were able to give one back. Orange had been limited on her use of her powers, a limitation placed not by White Diamond, but Iris Agate, which was honestly fine with her. She didn’t want to destabilize the Gray Topaz by accident, and her goal was to learn technique and build her endurance up. She could learn how to combine the two in a fight later, after she could throw a punch that didn’t threaten to damage her just as much as her opponents. She was so unaccustomed to the physical exertions of hand-to-hand combat, it often only left her with enough energy to crunch on some tablets before she was passed out for long hours only to repeat the process.

 

During her new schedule, she had managed only once to squeeze in time to sit with Pearl to catch a sunset, but she had, upsettingly, fallen asleep during it. She had apologized the next day to Pearl who was more pleased that she was actually sleeping than bothered by her falling asleep on her. Orange didn’t know if she was more embarrassed to have actually fallen asleep on Pearl, or the fact she had blurted out that she made a comfortable pillow. Pearl had been nice enough to laugh off her embarrassment, but that didn’t change the fact Orange felt she was becoming more self conscious of what she said around her, and while it confused her why she felt the need to filter everything, Orange easily enough chalked it up to being overly tired whenever she had a moment alone with her.

 

Her fatigue had gotten to the point that when she had fallen asleep in the bath one night cycle, slipping under the water, and thankfully saved by 5XP. Pearl had chided her for that. Orange didn’t think she could actually drown under the water, given her breathing didn’t seem to serve any more of an actual purpose than it did for Pearl to do, not that she was in a rush to find out. But that didn’t make the experience any less unpleasant for her friend to learn about, especially given the knowledge that Orange would have been trapped under the water without her guard’s rescue. The young Diamond hadn’t even roused from her sleep until she was being smacked in the face by 5XP for not responding. It was at this point that Pearl hadn’t suggested, but told her flat out she needed a break, and that pushing herself so far was no better than depriving herself of what she needed to live.

 

Orange had to concede to Pearl’s argument, admitting that a day or two of rest would not do her wrong. But now that she wasn’t distracted with training, it gave her mind a chance to slip back to the thoughts she hadn’t had the energy to deal with. “I feel like I could rest more, but I want to get up and get out of this room.”

 

Pearl’s eyebrows pinched together, worried at how long it took her to respond as she looked over her shoulder at the younger gem, making to pick up the plate and bring it over to her. “Another dream?”

 

“Yeah.” Orange accepted the plate with an offered smile of gratitude, “Not too often as they used to be, but when they happen, it's…” Orange trailed off, picking up one of the tablets to flip around between her fingers before she crushed it, the fine powder flitting back onto the plate and her leg.

 

Pearl leaned forward, her hand grasping Orange’s, stopping her from crushing another tablet between her fingers. “I thought you had forgiven yourself for what happened?”

 

“I have, but at the same time…” Orange looked up, momentarily taken by the look of concern in Pearl’s eyes directed at her, “I miss her. I know I can’t change what happened, I know that. But I still wish I could. I wonder if she would have forgiven me.”

 

Pearl regarded her for a moment, a small smile coming to her face as she used her other hand to cup the same hand she had been grasping, so her hands made a cage around Orange’s. “I did not know that Pearl very well,” she began, her voice soft and comforting, soothing Orange’s over worked nerves, “even though she served White Diamond before being given to you, but i interacted with her more after she was. She was devoted to you. I believe she would have forgiven you.”

 

Orange let out a deep breath through her nose, her eyes falling closed at her words, giving her hand a squeeze as she returned her small smile with one of her own. “Thank you, Pearl.” Her eyes flicked up, meeting hers as Pearl was the perfect height to match hers while she sat on the bed. Orange’s other hand came over to lay over top Pearl’s, “I think i needed to hear that from someone else.”

 

“Im glad i can help.” Pearl and Orange were slow to separate, and it wasn’t until Pearl took a step back that she motioned to the the tray beside her, “You should eat your supplements. They will help you feel better.”

 

“Thanks.” Orange picked up the plate, actually eating two before she started into their conversation again, “I think I need to take a bath.” She commented, before giving Pearl a curious look, “Is White busy today?”

 

Pearl clasped her hands together in front of her, “White Diamond is fielding work into obtaining another colony, and will be unavailable to anyone, baring an emergency.”

 

Orange nodded, her lips pursed as she thought it over, “So the day is mine to do as i please.”

 

“Yes, your clarity.” Pearl affirmed.

 

Orange glanced up at her, her tone light and jesting, “Pearl?”

 

“I apologize.” The smaller gem smiled, looking mildly embarrassed, “It is a habit i will not break of easily.”

 

“I know.” Orange placed the half eaten tray back on the bed, not missing the pointed look she received from Pearl for it, “I suppose since White will be busy, you’ll have to return to her soon.”

 

“Yes. But I will be by again, in the evening, to check on you.”

 

“I think…” Orange thought out loud, leaning back and using her arms for support as she stretched out her back and shoulders, feeling the aches lessening the longer she wasn’t so immobile, “I’m going to wonder down to the palace for a bit today then.” Orange made a point to look at Pearl, giving her a genuine smile, “Thank you, Pearl.” She hesitated but a moment before adding, “For everything.”

 

“It is my pleasure, Orange,” Pearl grinned as she made sure to drag out the younger gem’s name in jest, before adding “and my job.”

 

“I know. But it means a lot to have you here.”

 

“i…i am glad to be here.” Pearl glanced over her shoulder towards the door, “I should go, before my Diamond is left waiting.”

 

Orange nodded, “I’ll see you later, Pearl.”

 


 

 

Orange had ended up falling back asleep after downing the last of the tablets and watching a few moments of the day approaching. She didn’t know how long it was when she woke up again, but the sky was fully illuminated in yellow hues, and she felt more full of energy than she had in a long, long time.

 

Enough that she decided to make good on her thought to wonder down from the ship to the palace, which is how she had ended up ordering her guards to remain at her room, much to 7XP’s anxiety to leave her side without someone else accompanying her, but she really wanted the time alone. Alone, and not in her room or own head, simply taking in her surroundings. She had not wondered White’s palace on her own since she was a young child, barely even a century old, and even then she hadn’t strayed from White’s side. A hall or two and then she would be right back to her, anxious to be without one of the other Diamonds or their Pearls. But now she was older, and she yearned sometimes for that time away, she no longer wanted to be at their side, to have their constant attention, and if this forced separation from them had proven anything, it was that Orange could survive without them. Not that she wanted to, but she was coming to terms with just how attached and reliant she had become on them.

 

Perhaps her separation from them would make her more dependent on herself. They would not always be there to hold her hand, and when she became a part of the Authority, she would have deal with being on her own more, doing things herself. Doing things her way, that was a thought that made her smile. She would be in control of her life, her choices would define her, she would be someone she could be proud of.

 

Strolling down the deserted halls of White’s palace, Orange noted the different styles of architecture, as if this all had been built at a different time in comparison to to the more updated aesthetic inside White’s headship, or even the throne room. A lot of it was open, and somewhat simplic, but still incredibly beautiful. Towering walls built of polished marbles and black and gold mounding lined the upper sections, large triangular designs overlapped on the walls, creating a similar diamond pattern that seemed to be common in the older buildings in the city. White pillars lined the walkway, clear crystalline structures stretched across them like shimmering lattice, spanning into large open archways that lead to other halls or side rooms, all that once served a different purpose at one point or another, now left to disuse as White had started to pull back from being such a publicly seen figure.

 

Orange can remember some of her fondest memories with White was her bringing her down here, the bluster and frenzy of gems startled to actually see her, but she had no attention for them. Her sole interest had been Orange, and showing her a world outside the little dome she had become used to, always at one of the Diamond’s sides. Orange had been so captivated by every little thing then, the grand rooms, the magnificent sights seen from White’s hand, sitting with White as she was attended by a select few gems who gawked at them both, but Orange had been more interested in the sight of new gems she had never known existed then their surprise at seeing her. Orange believed it might have been that day she had decided she wanted to be exactly like White Diamond, and around that time that she had come to the conclusion White could do no wrong, had no faults at all. How things changed.

 

Following the path the crystal wrapped pillars created, Orange found herself stepping into a large, open room. The room was built into a rounded octagonal shape, the same architecture used in the hall had been brought into here, the moulding lining the walls, and cutting upward, blending into the diamond pattern created by the triangular lines drawn on the wall. However unlike the hall, this room had had murals painted on the upper walls, vague images of gems done in simplistic color. The figures were blocked out into a series of panels as they went from the entrance and wrapped around the room, stretched up onto the ceiling. it was a breath taking sight to see the angular figure of a giant gem standing over other, smaller figures. It flowed into a scene of the larger gem, her hand outreached as the smaller gems multiplied, long lines jutting up in front of them, that Orange realized represented buildings. Further along, the Giant gem was met with another large gem, the two towering over the smaller ones, this gem was painted in a paler color than the first gem, who seemed to simply be an outline and was left to be filled in by the natural white tint of the stone work it had all been painted on. 

 

As her eyes traveled over the murals, Orange realized this was a story of how Homeworld came to be, of White creating the first gems. Yellow Diamond joining her, and later to be joined by Blue. Ship construction as they harnessed the power to traverse stars, starting the first colonies. It was all depicted on the walls in primitive gem pictures, but it was the first time Orange had ever actually seen it depicted so openly. The mural cut off before Pink Diamond was ever depicted, and Orange knew this had been made before Pink had emerged. It truly was an old depiction. Reluctantly, she eventually turned from the story overhead to look back at the room. There was no actual furniture, but more pillars placed sparsely about, appearing to be more aesthetic in nature than structural, that filled up some of the bare space. These pillars lead to an open balcony, the railings dully shimmering in the light of Homeworld’s daylight. Stepping to the railing, orange leaned on it as she peered out. Before her was the the Great Diamond Throne room, the building where she had only been allowed to go to once, and she had danced with Pearl. She couldn’t see the inside, even from her elevated angle, as the glass tops reflected the light of the sky and the surrounding buildings, the Authority’s symbol displayed beautifully to her. One day, that symbol would include her, one day it would be her color decorating glass and tinting buildings, spires erected in her honor, and Pink throwing balls to celebrate her accomplishments.

 

Caging the throne room, were the other Diamond’s palaces, their ships docking bays empty, symbolizing that they were not currently on homeworld. Orange’s eyes lingered on the pink palace across from her, before sliding over to the other two. She missed them. She had dived so headfirst into her training to try and better herself, she had completely pushed her thoughts of her fellow Diamonds to the background. She never had gotten around to calling them, to seeing how they were doing. Did they care how she was?

 

Orange tried to push down the memory of Zirconia laying out one of her greatest worries. Where the others happier without her? Would her contacting them simply come across as needy? No, she had to remind herself. They loved her, and she loved them. But it would be better to hear it from them, to see it. 

 

When she got back to her room, she would give them a call. White had even reminded her to, so she must know Orange needed to speak with them.

 

Orange breathed in deeply, settling the flutter in her gut, and the hollow feeling that threatened to overwhelm her if she lingered much longer on her doubts. She leaned her arms on the railing, taking in the new view of the city. For the time being, she would simply take the moment to enjoy some time for herself.

 


 

 

Sitting down at her desk, Orange’s fingers fidgeted with the Diamond communicator  she held between her hands. Her nerves were an absolute mess, and she knew it was because she was working herself up. She worried about what the outcome of her first call would be, what would Blue say? Would Blue care that she called? Would she have the time? or would Blue put on a show of caring, but really didn’t? 

 

“Oh stars,” Orange leaned forward, resting her forehead on the cool stone of the desk, her eyes never straying from the multicolored diamond device, like if she took her eyes off it, it might make a call before she had prepared herself for it. “This is silly.” Orange told herself, “Pearl would tell you you had no reason to be anxious.” Orange paused, quiet as she realized she had talked about Pearl, acknowledging the twinge in her chest at the memory of her. She couldn’t avoid her feelings forever, but she didn’t know how much longer she could tell herself she acknowledged what had happened, and how she felt, and still find herself dreading even thinking about her.

 

Pearl would be so angry if she knew how she was reacting. She knew White’s Pearl was right, she would have forgiven her. She was dragging this out, and Pearl would have been so upset. She would have also been able to talk Orange out of convincing herself that the other diamonds could even possibly hate her.

 

“Pull yourself together. For Pearl. For all of them.” Orange closed her eyes, taking a breath and smiling. The flutter in her gut and the tightness in her chest wasn’t gone, but it wasn’t so stifling. She didn’t feel boxed in. "For yourself.”

 

Sitting back, Orange sat the communicator down on the desk, resting her forearms on it as she turned it until it turned Blue. Her fingers let go and it raised in the air, shifting into a flat diamond shape before it separated, spitting into two bent rods as it stretched up, another diamond shape forming between it, this one a holographic screen. She took the moment it took to connect to find a comfortable position in the chair, her fingers curling around the bottom of her tunic in comfort.

 

The pale light turned from blue static, clearing into the familiar sight of Blue’s Pearl, her voice as soft and breathy as ever, her tone professional in that manner Orange had come to associate with all the Pearl’s in her life. “Blue Diamond’s command room.”

 

Orange blew out air from her nose, her eyebrows turning up as she smiled wistfully. “Hey Pearl.”

 

“Orange Diamond.” Pearl returned her smile, cheekily adding, “You missed our last drawing session.”

 

“Orange!” Orange blinked in surprise as a large blue hand covered half the screen as she watched from the other half as it was lifted up in the air until she was face to face with Blue Diamond.

 

“Blue.” Orange breathed out. Her reaction to her calling was more telling for her than anything she could say next. "How’re you?”

 

“Orange! Oh, I’m so glad to see you.” Tears formed in Blue’s eyes that she didn’t bother to wipe away as she held the screen on her end up with both of her hands, smiling affectionately at her, "I have missed you.”

 

“I’ve missed you too, Blue.” Orange chuckled, the tightness in her chest fleeting in the wake of Blue’s emotional reaction. “I’ve missed our talks” Orange told her, before adding, “and your hugs.”

 

Blue Diamond laughed, “Oh Orange.” she finally wiped at her eyes as her tears ebbed, changing her position in her chair as she inquired, “Has White said if she’s releasing you to come back to us?”

 

“I believe i’ll have clearance for that, soon,” Orange confirmed, giving her a nod as she spoke, “but I think Im going to stay on homeworld for a while.”

 

“What?” Blue’s smile dropped, her eyebrows shooting up, her eyes wide and her voice dropped to a whisper, “oh, but…”

 

“After I come visit!” the younger Diamond was quick to add before the other could begin crying again, explaining, “There are just some things Ive realized i need to work on, and i think it’d be best if I stay in one place.”

 

Blue took a breath, calming herself as she nodded her head in acknowledgment of Orange’s choice. “I understand. Are you sure everything is okay? you look…”

 

“I know, I’ve been told already.” Orange chuckled, lightening the mood that had come over the conversation, "I haven’t been feeling myself recently, but things are getting better.”

 

“I can’t wait to see you, Orange.” Blue Diamond leaned back in her chair, the screen following her as her expression became warm, “We have so much to catch up on.”

 

“It’s barely been more than two months, Blue!”

 

“It feels like so much longer.”

 

Orange shook her head fondly, she had truly missed the easiness she had with Blue. She had needed to hear from her more than she had realized. “Are you still going to be at your Tanzinite colony for long?”

 

Blue nodded an affirmation, “Yes. The terraforming has almost finished! Please, come visit me.”

 

“I will! Tell me, how have things been? I feel like I've missed a lot.”

 


 

 

After her call with Blue had ended, Orange was not nearly as tense or anxious as she turned the communicator to Yellow’s frequency. As she would expect, Yellow’s Pearl answered the call in a very timely manner, sitting up quite rigidly in her chair, her round head tilted back a little haughty as she spoke, “Yellow Diamond’s command room.”

 

“Pearl,” Orange repeated, amused just how alike this was to Blue’s call, though instead of a large smile, Yellow Pearl’s eyes were wide with surprise.

 

“My Clarity!” Pearl leaned forward, her mouth rounding into a smile before she seemed to catch herself, shifting back in her chair, “erm, I mean-“

 

“Pearl, who is it?” Orange could hear Yellow question and watched as Pearl stood up, turning to face Yellow who hadn’t looked over at her yet.

 

“It’s Orange Diamond, uh, my Diamond.” Pearl stumbled through her reply.

 

Yellow’s head snapped over to look at them, her eyes focusing on the screen where Orange had been watching her, a small smile on her face as she met the older Diamond’s eyes. Yellow leaned forward, her hand outreached to Pearl, “I’ll take the call, Pearl. Hand it over.”

 

“Yes, my diamond.” Pearl was quick to give Yellow the communicator, not having the chance to say anything else to Orange as Yellow leaned back into her command chair, the screen raising to her eye level.

 

“Yellow.” Orange spoke first, "It’s good to see you.”

 

“Orange?” Yellow raised one dark eyebrow at her, relaxing, or as much as Yellow did relax, into the high back of her seat. "I wasn’t expecting a call.”

 

“I’m sorry.” the smaller gem returned sheepishly, "I’m probably interrupting your work, aren’t I?”

 

“Yes. I was checking Ruby productions…” Yellow trailed off, her eyes flicking to the screens she had pushed aside in favor of her call from Orange, "But I can take a moment. How are things with White?”

 

Orange leaned back in her own seat, mimicking Yellow’s posture, “It’s good. Well, better. I can control myself now, a lot more than before.”

 

“Good.” Yellow’s head titled back, her chin raised in silent approval, "Then I imagine you won’t be required to stay with White for much longer.”

 

“I’m staying volunteeringly,” Orange explained, feeling much more prepared than she had been for Blue, “to continue honing myself. But…” Orange hesitated, "Would you mind if I came to see you? When you have the time.” she added at the last moment.

 

“Yes. I’m interested to see how you’ve come along.”

 

Orange chuckled, grinning warmly at Yellow, “I wouldn’t say no to the chance to show you.”

 

“Very well.” Yellow’s attention was momentarily pulled from her by a red flash on her work station, "I have to go, Orange.”

 

“Okay.” Orange smiled understandingly, "Thanks for taking the time for me, Yellow.”

 

“You’re welcome,” Yellow responded, sounding somewhat surprised to be thanked. ”…and Orange?”

 

Orange paused, half way towards grabbing her own communicator to end the call, surprised to be stopped by Yellow. “Hmm?”

 

“I am pr-“ Yellow’s voice cut off, her lips thinning out into a line, and Orange wonder what she had been about to say. “…I will await your message when you are released for travel. Yellow out.”

 


 

 

Pearl walked away from the campfire, checking over her shoulder to make sure she was alone and no one was watching her as she ducked into the brush and shadows the trees cast in the moonlight. With all the gems in the clearing, it made it much easier to disappear into the crowd and not pull attention, which she was glad for. when she was certain she was in the clear, Pearl lifted her hands, guiding the small diamond communicator from her gem. Even as it dropped into her hand, she could see it lighting up as it continued to ring. Pearl’s breath caught in her throat.

 

Looking over her shoulder again, Pearl’s eyes found Pink Diamond, in her disguise as Rose Quartz, as she laughed freely with the other rebel gems. A large gem, a Bismuth, hung off of Rose’s shoulders, laughing loudly as some of the other quartz gems joined in her merriment. They had gained Bismuth two weeks back, and she had been essential in their last win against their skirmish against Homeworld with her ability to make such fine weapons so quickly. Bismuth had proven to be not only a great addition to the Rebels, but a much needed distraction for her Diamond. As always, White Diamond’s last encounter had left her nerves fraying, and her last breakdown, luckily in a moment away from the rebels, had been incredibly concerning. 

 

Looking back at the communicator, Pearl frowned. She couldn’t upset Pink and pull her away from this celebration to be disturbed by one of the other Diamond. She wouldn’t take this away from her for the likes of them. They would have to wait.

 

Pearl placed the communicator back into her gem, turning just in time to meet Rose’s eyes as she looked up, cocking her head in question at Pearl. Pearl simply smiled, forcing a laugh, despite not knowing what Bismuth had made another pun about, as she moved back to the campfire to join the other rebels.

 


 

 

The smile began to slip off Orange’s face as the call rang on. After her third attempt to get an answer, Orange knew Pink wouldn’t be picking up. She tried not to allow it to ruin the happy mood she was in, telling herself Pink was incredibly busy. She would try again soon, she was bound to answer one of them. Orange did not have long to dwell on it, however, as she turned when her door chimed and opened a moment later, revealing Pearl.

 

Pearl smiled at her as their eyes met, remaining well out of the way of the diamond display's way as it continued to ring. “Am I interrupting?” she questioned quietly.

 

Orange glanced at the screen, before closing it. “No. You're not interrupting anything.”

 

Pearl stepped closer to her, her hand coming up to rest on the back of her chair as she leaned against the arm, “Then, I have some free time.”

 

Orange grinned, her happy mood returning with force, “Join me?”

 

“You wanted to talk about my experience, didn’t you?” Pearl questioned, stepping back as Orange stood up, placing the communicator onto the side of the desk where it would not be easily knocked the next time she sat there.

 

Orange stepped away from the desk, coming to stand beside Pearl as she shook her head, “Later. There’s…” Orange only hesitated for a moment before she found the nerve to continue, “I found this room, in the palace, I want to take you to. I mean, I’m sure you know the palace inside and out, but-“

 

Pearl cut her off before she could continue, her hand coming up to rest on Orange’s upper arm, “Show me.”

 

A short time later, Orange stood back as Pearl stepped further into the room, her head turning this way and that as she looked around, Orange simply watching Pearl taking in the sight of the room, more captivated by her curiosity than the unique beauty of the room.

 

“I haven’t seen this room in a long time.” Pearl said quietly, looking up at the ceiling.

 

Orange stepped up beside her, turning her head to look up at the mural with her, “Was it important?”

 

“It used to be used by the Diamond’s,” Pearl explained, turning away to look at Orange, the younger gem looking back down to meet her gaze, “Before Pink had gotten a colony. They would have talks in here, on occasion.”

 

“So, it has old memories?” Orange’s jaw flexed, her elation of finding the room dropping in the realization she had brought Pearl to a place she could possibly have been avoiding for one reason or another, "I’m sorry. If I had known-“

 

“Don’t be.” Pearl gave her a small smile to try and assuage her sudden panic, “They aren’t bad ones.” She turned to look out at the open balcony, even from their spot in the room they could see spires being painted in the dusky pink light as night started to creep up, “This room has a great view.”

 

Orange stared at her turned head, her breath hitching in her throat. “I noticed.”

 

Pearl turned back to her, her smile was genuinely happy, “Thank you for taking me here. I haven’t thought of this place in a long time.”

 

Orange remained silent for a moment as she made a split second decision. “Pearl?”

 

Pearl cocked her head in question, “Yes?”

 

Orange bowed to Pearl, one hand outstretched to her as she placed the other behind her back, “Would you give me the honor of dancing with me?”

 

Pearl chuckled, a slight tint to her cheeks as she reached out, placing her hand into Orange’s, allowing her to guide them into a starting position. “Yes, I will.”

Notes:

So what do you guys think of Pearl's decision? Yay? Nay? How could you? Was it right?

The new season will be here soon! Leave a comment to let me know you're still enjoying this story.

Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Hello, Goodbye

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Come on, come on, come-

 

“Oofff!” Orange Diamond grunted as the large grey fist ducked under her crossed arms and crashed into her gut, flinging her up and off her feet, knocking her backwards. Gravity took effect a moment later and she landed on her butt, falling back and sprawling out on the floor, her eyes wide and dazed.

 

“Three.” Topaz J2 called, her arms crossed as she stood behind her partner, a cocky smirk on her face.

 

Topaz’s partner, G9, grinned, her deadly fast fists resting on her hips as the two of them stared at their sparring partner, “We win, my Diamond.”

 

Orange comically groaned louder as she sat up, her head falling back rather dramatically, so she was facing towards the ceiling with her mouth wide open and her eyes still closed, earning chuckles from the Topazes, “Thistime.”

 

“And the last time.” J2 added.

 

G9 cocked her head to turn her grin at her as they continued their banter, “And the time before that.” 

 

“And-“

 

A loud voice, hoarse and scratchy,like she had come out of her hole screaming orders, which could have been perfectly plausible, broke their banter and drew their attention, breaking the lighthearted mood, “What are you doing!?” 

 

The livid Iris Agate glared between the three of them, looking as if she was mere seconds from exploding. Despite being shorter than the Topazes and Orange, she was still incredibly intimidating, and managed to pull everyone's attention with her mere presence.

 

Orange rolled her neck, her legs crossing as she leaned forward to rest her elbows on her legs, being courteous enough to look up at Iris as she spoke, “Urgh. Iris, come on. You don’t have to yell.“

 

Iris’ eyes widened as she bared her teeth in a snarl, and Orange wouldn’t believe she could look angrier if she hadn’t witnessed it herself before. “Yell? I haven’t even begun to yell!” Iris held out a hand in J2 and G9’s direction, “What was that?”

 

“Me…getting punched by a Topaz?” Orange answered sheepishly, sitting up a little straighter under the Agate’s cool, pale eyes.

 

“Exactly!” Iris hand swung towards her, pointing a finger accusingly at the youngest Diamond, "You’re too slow!”

 

Orange’s face fell into a blank look, which she knew would make Iris angrier, but she could hardly stop herself from pushing her buttons. “Really? I hadn’t noticed.”

 

“What am I supposed to do with you? You’re built like a quartz soldier, but you have all the grace of lumbering slate.” Iris sighed, her hand moving up to pinch the bridge of her nose as she shook her head, “And now you’re going to be going off and you’re going to slack in your training. I’m going to have to start all over again!”

 

Orange took her time getting up off the ground, raising an eyebrow at Iris Agate, “Do you talk to all the Diamonds you know like this?”

 

“I don’t see a Diamond here, only a whiney polished pebble.”

 

Orange had to fight back a laugh at the haughty look on Iris’ face, and responded in an even tone, “You know, you’re taking that free reign to say whatever quite far.”

 

Iris paused, her shoulders tense as she met Orange’s eyes, her annoyed sneer dropping into a somewhat neutral frown. “Would you prefer I stop?“

 

“No, no.” Orange waved her off, “where would the fun in that be?”

 

“Good.” And that wide eyed angry look was back, “Then the Polished Pebble better get up and start again!”

 

Orange rolled her eyes, “Ugh. Iris, you are a personal slave driver.”

 

“Only because you slack off. And don’t roll your eyes at me!”

 

The Diamond walked over to the Topazes, bumping a friendly fist to G9, who grinned as all three turned back to Iris. Orange swept a hand through her bangs, her lips pursed slightly at the accusation, “I’m not slacking. I’m a lot faster than I was.”

 

Iris acknowledged this with a nod, “Except, it doesn’t matter how quick you are when you can’t keep it up for long. Your endurance is lacking, and while you could punch holes in granite, your strength matters little when you can’t use your abilities and your opponent is better trained than you.”

 

“So I need to work on endurance more.” Orange agreed, “I’ll keep training while I’m away.”

 

Iris sighed, laying a hand over her chest, “But it won’t be mytraining. Who will push you to do your best without me?”

 

“I’ll just imagine you yelling, and threatening me, how about that?” 

 

Iris pale eyes narrowed at the youngest diamond, “Excuse me?”

 

“I’m joking! I’m joking.” Orange held up her hands in a show of peace as she laughed, settling down after a moment and becoming a little more serious, though the smile never left her lips as she addressed her trainer, “Really, Iris. I’ll be gone for two months, if that. To Yellow and Blue Diamond’s colonies and then I’ll be back. You’ll hardly even know I’m gone.”

 

“Of course I’ll know you’re gone.” Iris pursed her lips, one hand wrapping around her chest and being used to support the other as she rested it on top, a finger tapping at her lower lip as a thoughtful expression crossed her face, “When you get back, I’ll have a whole knew schedule for you.” Her face lit up, looking much more enthusiastic about it than her three companions, “It’ll be perfect. You’ll be spending an extra hour with me until I’m satisfied you are where you're suppose to be.”

 

“I’m going to die.” Orange’s lips pulled into a grimace as she spoke under her breath.

 

“What was that?” Iris eyes zeroed in on Orange again, who jumped slightly at her intense look.

 

“I said I can’t wait!” The diamond chuckled awkwardly, “Right, G9? Sounds like great fun, huh?” Orange patted her arm, who looked far more uncomfortable under Iris’ stare than Orange, nodding her head in forced agreement.

 

“Fun...”

 

Iris harrumphed, folding her arms behind her back, somehow looking much more intimidating than when she had been waving her hands around. Her features pinched into that natural Agate sneer of disapproval, “That’s what I thought you said. Now stop running your mouth, and start-“

 

“I’m going, I’m going!” Orange grumbled in mock reluctance, beginning the slow jog around the large open oval structure that they used for training, calling over her shoulder in a joking whine, “J2! Save me!”

 

“No, that’s okay.” J2 leaned on her counterpart’s shoulder as they watched Orange Diamond jogging, struggling to look at them over her shoulder and almost running into a thick white pillar, which had them devolving into snickers.

 

G9 nearly fell backwards as she leaned back against her partner, laughing and waving off their sparring partner, “We’ll wait here.”

 

Iris Agate startled them both when she marched up to them, pointing a finger in Orange’s direction, “What are you talking about? You go too!”

 

Both G9 and J2 stepped back, jaws tensing at her closeness. 

 

“What?” J2 stuttered, pushing against G9 to use her as a shield against the Agate when they both looked down at her.

 

G9 pushed against her counterpart’s hands, grunting at the effort as Iris leaned forward, narrowing her eyes at both of them.“But-“

 

“You’re her training partners!” Iris barked, making them both jump, “If she’s running, you better be running too!”

 

“Yes ma’am!” 

 

“We’re going!” G9 was the first to pull away, making J2 almost stumble into Iris before she pivoted, twisting her weight and stumbling after her as they both ran to catch up with the Diamond, who turned to look at them, a large grin splitting her face.

 

“Ha ha!” Orange cackled, making sure to keep ahead of the Topazes, “That’s what you get!”

 

“We weren’t made for this!” G9 complained, huffing loudly as her partner caught up with her.

 

“Of course we were, don’t be an idiot!” J2 punched her in the back of the arm, glaring at her when she turned to look at her, rubbing her shoulder as her eyebrows turned up in distress.

 

“Maybe you were!” G9 pushed her.

 

J2 pushed back, passing her counterpart in their run and taking the middle between Orange and her. “You’ve spent too much time in the palace guard!”

 

Orange slowed just enough for the two to catch up, joining in their not so quiet arguing. “How angry do you think Iris would be if we just took a left, and split?” Orange huffed, eyeing the exit ahead of them.

 

“Not worth it!” J2 grunted.

 

“No!” G9 cried, shaking her head so quickly, Orange questioned how she wasn’t dizzy after, “I’d rather keep running for the rest of my life.”

 

“Good point.” Orange agreed, offering the two struggling topazes a grin and raised eyebrow, “I mean, we have to stop at some point, right?”

 

More than an hour later, and a lot more work than Orange had planned to do that day, the Diamond rested on her hands and knees, not quite sure she was ever going to get her breathing back to normal. G9 and J2 were collapsed on the ground around her, breathing incredibly heavy and groaning.

 

“Urrrrg.” Orange groaned, as she flopped onto her stomach, ignoring Iris Agate who stood in front of all of them, an eyebrow raised at their dramatic behavior. “You are trying to kill me. Just get your whip and end it already, Iris.” Orange reached forward, grabbing onto her trainer’s booted foot, “Don’t be so cruel.”

 

Iris kicked her hand off, rolling her eyes, “Stop complaining.”

 

“I’ll stop complaining when I’m dead.” Orange rolled over, blowing air from her mouth to move the bangs that stuck to her forehead to look up at Iris and meet her eyes.

 

“Tempting.” Iris smirked, “You make it very tempting.”

 

“Oh, oh. Topaz, my beautiful topazes.” Orange reached out to J2, who looked over at her to watch as she flopped an arm over her eyes, “You must move on without me.”

 

“‘Kay!” G9 yelled, “Maybe we’ll get a diamond that doesn’t like to do exercise.”

 

Orange sat up, playfully glaring at her, “Yeah? Maybe when this is all over, I’ll give you to Yellow Diamond. I hear she likes to make her troops train through war maneuvers every other month.”

 

“Urg!” J2 groaned loudly, all three heads turning to look at her, “why not Blue Diamond? I hear she’s very understanding!”

 

“No! Pink Diamond!” G9 countered, “So much kinder.”

 

Iris Agate rolled her eyes, clapping her hands and making the two topazes jump more out of habit than actual command, “alright! Get up you lazy pebbles! We’re done for the day.”

 

“Oh, you wonderful, amazing, dazzling Agate! Thank you!” Orange cheered from her laying position, the two Topazes tossing their arms up to join her.

 

“Yeah yeah.” Iris waved her off, watching J2 and G9 helping each other up first before offering a hand each to Orange and pulling her up in one fluid motion. The three made one large hug circle between them, a end of the workout tradition she had become used to witnessing and gladly not being apart of.

 

“J2, G9, You’re dismissed. Orange Diamond, a moment of your time, if you please.”

 

All three turned to look at her inquisitively before turning back to each other. Orange was the first to offer them a wave before they could even voice their question, obviously waiting for her to agree before they decided. Iris Agate may have run their little training ring under White Diamond’s orders, but she had no delusions that it was Orange Diamond who held the authority here, and she was gracious enough to hand it over to her, and listen to everything she said. An honor she handled delicately, and with great respect for the gem she had been given to, a respect she had been begrudging to give at first. Now, looking at the spent gem in front of her as she waited for her two partners to depart far enough before turning to her, she could not be more greatful for the chance she had been given to serve Homeworld’s newest Diamond.

 

Orange turned to Iris, her enthusiastic smile dropping slightly into a more serious expression as she met Iris’ eyes, her own silently asking her what was going on even as she asked, “Iris? Is everything okay?”

 

“I simply wished to wish you well before you left, My Diamond.”

 

Orange’s seriousness dropped for a delightfully wide smile, contagious enough that it had Iris returning it with a small one of her own.

 

“That’s really kind of you, Iris! Thank you.”

 

“You have been working really hard. You have come very far in the short time that we have known one another. Much more than I thought you would after witnessing your first day.”

 

“Yeah, I guess so.” Orange blushed, scratching at her cheek in embarrassment, “But you really know how to keep me motivated.”

 

“You mean yelling and threatening you?”

 

“Ah!” Orange’s eyes widened before she laughed at seeing Iris’ teasing smirk, “you know I’m joking about that, right Iris?”

 

“I’m sure. But, my Diamond?”

 

“Hmm?”

 

Iris reached out, startling Orange when she held both of her shoulders, giving her an intense stare. “Good work. I’m so proud of you. I look forward to your return, my Diamond. Have some fun while you’re gone, you look like you need it.”

 

Orange eyes shimmered, before she surprised Iris by wrapping her arms around her and lifting her off the ground in a hug. “Thank you Iris!”

 

Iris patted at her arm, “Okay, Okay! Put me down! Put me down! This has turned too sappy!”

 

“You’re just a big romantic at heart, and you know it.” Orange laughed hardily, jostling the smaller gem in her arms.

 

“Absolutely not!” Iris flushed in embrassed, smacking Orange’s arm until she set her down.

 

“Aww. Okay, okay. I’m done teasing.” Orange chuckled as Iris moved about setting her clothes back in order, her cheeks still burning as she glared at every little crease Orange had caused in her tunic. Orange offered her a hand in a show of goodbye, “I’ll see you when I get back, Iris.”

 

Iris stopped to look up and acknowledge her with a nod of affirmation. “Goodbye, my Diamond.”

 


 

 

Orange closed her eyes, enjoying the feel of the cool glass against her back as the soft hum of Pearl’s voice filled the small space between them, the not quite words of her song soothing, quieting her mind, and relaxing her body as she focused on the notes, instead of the weariness of her limbs.

 

Ever since she and Pearl had that long dance in White’s palace, things had felt...different between them. Not a bad different, just more...intense. She looked forward to time with Pearl, as always, and Pearl seemed quite content to spend the time with her. Orange didn’t feel the need to talk about what was transpiring between them, simply enjoying whatever change was happening. Pearl didn’t seem too interested in talking it over either, so it was left at the back of their minds, a subject neither wished to breach currently, and instead simply went about their daily routines in preferred ignorance.

 

Since her little adventure to the Palace, Orange had made sure to make time for Pearl and herself. She missed having her friend to talk to, or just to sit with. She loved J2 and G9, and Iris, and she considered them friends, as much as she considered 5PX and 7PX friends, but they weren’t Pearl. None of them knew her like Pearl, none of them could quite compare, or manage to bring out the sense of peace like Pearl did. Orange didn’t feel like she had to live up to any set standard, she didn’t even have to be Orange Diamond with Pearl. She just was, and that was so, so nice. To just exist, to be. She wasn’t Orange Diamond, and she wasn’t White’s Pearl, they were just two gems, no expectations of the Empire outside, just friends enjoying the silence and companionship the other brought.

 

Orange cracked open her eyes, watching Pearl as she sat beside her, body turned to face the window properly, legs crossed and hands messing absentmindedly with one of the gifts the youngest diamond had been given from Blue Diamond. It was a small orb, the outside base structure was crystalline in nature, a frosted opaque color, that allowed it’s middle to shine through, its color changing based on what angle the light of the room hit it from. Blue had explained that it was an old gem object that she had once used to keep Orange calm as a very young child, keeping her attention on the light that seemed to radiate from within rather than on the absence of Pink Diamond. Orange did not remember the object, or having fits without Pink, but she found it charming all the same now, keeping it with the other gifts she kept here in her personal space.

 

Pearl flipped the orb, the light catching it again, the gentle beams changing from yellow and transitioning into greens and blues. Orange studied the way the light cast Pearl in a multitude of colors, a far cry from her monochrome color scheme. Orange had to turn her eyes away when the unyielding hardness of the glass started to bother her back, twisting in her spot to find a new position and accidentally knocking into the glass as she leaned on it in a new position. The back of Orange’s head knocking into the glass pulled Pearl’s attention, her pale eyes glancing up to the diamond and her song stopping abruptly.

 

Orange offered her a small smile as her eyes silently questioned if she was alright, “just getting comfortable.”

 

Pearl nodded, but her eyes didn’t go back to the orb, instead turning to look out at the night sky. They had long since past their time for sunset watching and had simply been sitting together, small talk picking up when it came, but mostly just silence and good company, and the odd object in her stash being explored by her companion. Apparently a lot of them were things a Pearl would never be allowed to see or even hold, ancient and valuable, or simply too far above her rank to even be near unless they were getting it for their owner. Orange had let her have free reign of her things, and Pearl had treated it like she had offered her a rare treasure.

 

But now Orange realized their quiet time would be coming to an end when the sun rised, and Pearl would have to go. She should have gone hours ago, and Orange should have already been resting, but neither had really wanted to part just yet. The young gem also noted the way the silence had turned from comfortable to uneasy, and Orange looked at Pearl, reading the way her shoulders where tense, her spine strained to sit up perfectly straight, her fingers the only thing really remaining loose, as not to crush the delicate orb between them.

 

“Pearl?” Orange asked quietly, but her friend did not turn to look at her. She waited, giving Pearl time to decide to ask what obviously seemed to be bouncing around in her head. 

 

She was rewarded for her patience when Pearl’s quiet voice asked, “You’re leaving tomorrow, for Blue Diamond’s colony, right?”

 

“Yeah.” Orange confirmed with a nod, her hair bunching up behind her head as she refused to move it as she did, “I’ll spend three weeks or so with her, then I’ll be going to see Yellow.” Orange paused, before adding, feeling a need to continue to fill their new, tenser silence, “I was going to go to Yellow first, but she had to push things back. Apparently something happened on one of her colonies that she had to see to personally.”

 

“I’ll miss you.” Pearl turned to her, offering her a small smile. “It will be odd without you here.”

 

“I’ll miss you too.” Orange’s eyebrows bunched up even as she returned her small smile, “I could...” Orange eyes flicked away from Pearl’s curious gaze, as she proposed, “you know, you could always call me when I’m gone.”

 

“You mean use the Diamond’s communicator?” Pearl said, her tone light but she could not hide the note of admonishment at the suggestion, “Orange, That wouldn’t be right.”

 

“You’re right.” The younger gem ducked her head, her cheeks warming in embarrassment, “Sorry, it was a stupid idea....I’m just...”

 

Pearl reached out, sliding her hand half way between them to rest on the floor facing palm up, a silent offering of comfort that Orange could choose to take. The movement caught Orange’s attention, her eyes flicking to her open hand then to Pearl, who was watching her, then back to her hand. Taking a breath to calm her nerves, she reached over the remaining distance, grasping Pearl’s hand, feeling grounded in the physical contact. Pearl smiled after she had given Orange another moment to breath, “We have been separated for much longer before, but it’s different now.”

 

“It is, isn’t it?” She slumped against the glass, her skin making a cringing screech sound as she slid down it. “We’ve been through a lot, and the thought of being away from here is weird.”

 

Pearl nodded in agreement, “We spend a lot of time together. I will have to find something to fill my time with now.”

 

“I...” Orange paused, her eyes widening as she turned to her friend, her eyebrows scrunching up in her sudden distressing realization, “I've never thought....have I taken you away from doing things you want to do, to spend your time with me?”

 

Pearl chuckled, squeezing Orange’s hand in familiar comfort, “Do not look so concerned. Of course I have given up time doing things I used to, but a lot of those things....they involved me being alone. I am not so upset to give up some of that time for you.”

 

Orange’s eyes flicked to the floor, looking rather ashamed, dispite Pearl’s words, “We spend a lot of time doing things I want...” The young diamond was quiet a long moment before she sat up, pulling away from the glass and turning on her spot to face Pearl more directly, her gaze become a little more serious than Pearl had been expecting. “when I get back, would you show me things you like to do? I mean, I know you like to dance, but is there other things?”

 

Pearl turned slightly to face Orange as well, releasing her hand now that Orange had seemed to calm down,  “I would be glad to show you.”

 

“I’m sorry I’ve never asked before.”

 

“Don’t be.” Pearl waved her off gently, “You’re asking now, that is what is important. Most would not think to ask at all.”

 

Orange nodded in acceptance, turning to look at the city. It wasn’t quite time for dawn, but the dark night sky was still lit by the artificial lights of the spires and towers, the spot light around the throne room casting the most light around their area of the city, illuminating a lot of the buildings in reflected blue-white light. In the far distance of the horizon, a small crack of pink light began to break the dark skyline, “Time for me to leave is coming so quickly. I’m almost dreading the sun coming up.”

 

Pearl turned to watch the sky with her, her voice was calm and quiet, soothing, “Everything will be fine. You don’t need to be afraid.”

 

Orange didn’t know if she needed the voiced comfort, but she appreciated it all the same. “I’m not afraid, i'm just…” Orange trailed off, unsure exactly what it was that was making her anxious for morning to come. After a split moment to debate, Orange turned to Pearl, “Let’s go to the palace.”

 

“Orange?” Pearl turned to look at her in question.

 

“To the main room. Let’s go there, and just...”

 

“Okay.” Pearl agreed, starting to get up, careful of the fragile object in her hand, before Orange stood up quicker, making the effort to meet her and offer her hand in assistance. Pearl smiled as she took it, holding the orb away from them with the other so it wasn’t accidentally jostled from her grasp.

 

“Okay?” Orange echoed.

 

Pearl walked back to Orange’s shelves, placing the orb back onto the triangular stand she had taken it from, turning back to Orange who had walked to the middle of the room to wait for her. “White Diamond does not go there anymore. We won’t be caught.”

 

Pearl was quiet for a moment, and Orange could see she was debating speaking her next words, and Orange’s breath was knocked from her when Pearl looked up at her, the worry in her eyes a startling change for Orange. “I worry what will happen, sometimes, if she finds out.” Pearl voiced, slow in her walk to join Orange where she waited for her.

 

Orange crossed the remaining space, reaching out to grab Pearl’s hands, “It will be okay.” Orange stared into Pearl’s eyes, her own fears falling into the back of her mind at witnessing Pearl’s own quietly voiced one’s. “I won’t let her do anything to you.”

 

“You can’t promise that, Orange.” Pearl chided, her chin tucking slightly against her chest as she looked down.

 

“Why can’t I?” Orange challenged, her serious tone bringing Pearl’s attention back to her, surprised by the subtle passion burning behind her eyes, “Out of everyone, you know she will listen to me.”

 

“You will talk White Diamond down from punishment?” Her tone was slightly teasing, easing the tense moment into something a little more manageable for herself, because she didn’t believe she could handle the direction it was heading.

 

“I’ll do whatever I have to.” Orange grinned, but her eyes never quite lightened with her happier tone, “Remember? I said I’d fight for you.”

 

Pearl chuckled at the reminder of the words of a much younger version of the gem before, spoken so casually, but meaning more to her at that time than she would have known, “I have missed that.”

 

“What?” Orange blinked, all pretense of seriousness dropping from her face so suddenly, it was almost a surprise for Pearl, but the return of her normally innocent curiousness wasn’t unwelcome.

 

“Your confidence. It...” Pearl paused, her cheeks dusting a slightly darker tinge of grey than its normal white parlor, “I am not so afraid when you seem so sure.”

 

Orange brought her hands up, her grasp firm and reassuring around her own, “I’m already strong and I’ll only get stronger. I’ll keep you safe.” Orange’s seriousness returned, that sharpness and warning it brought to her normally soft features was a reminder to Pearl that no matter how she acted with her, Orange was a Diamond, the most powerful gem type of them. Her words were law, and she had the power to back up a lot of her claims, though her unspoken challenge to also fight White Diamond was more than even Pearl was willing to believe possible. “You don’t have to worry with me.”

 

“I don’t need protecting.” Pearl responded, her eyes falling closed as whatever moment had been building faded as she pulled away, and Orange didn’t attempt to stop her, which she was thankful for.

 

“I know you don’t. But it doesn’t mean I would allow you to be hurt because of me. I wont let it happen.  Orange said, her eyes never leaving Pearl even as her hands fell to her sides while Pearl’s wrapped around herself, like a guard between them.

 

“You can’t change everything.” Pearl told her, wincing as she realized how callous her words may have come across. Looking up, she was surprised to see Orange standing with her chin raised, that same determined look in her eyes she had all those nights ago, her shoulders squared and her stance in that of a starting position of their dance.

 

“I know.” Orange offered her a small smile, “Dance with me? Before I have to go.”

 

“Here?” Pearl looked around, surprised. They had never taken their dancing to Orange’s room. It wasn’t small by any means, but it certainly wasn’t the large, open layout of the palace.

 

“Yes. Here. Before we run out of time.”

 

Pearl hesitated only a moment before reaching out, unfurling from herself and allowing Orange to take the lead, pulling her into their most familiar starting position.

 

The younger gem waited, allowing Pearl to give her a nod before starting their movement, leading Pearl into a dance that allowed her to forget for the moment everything around them and everything that was happening. It was simply the soft moments between them, the fluid steps and timed twirls, and the warmth she had become used to from Orange that other gems didn’t have. Pearl didn’t know if that came from her abilities or her partly organic nature, but it was a comfort, something to lull her into the familiar contentment she always fell into when she was alone with her. She almost felt like she was vivid again, colored and whole, breathing life into a being she hadn’t been in a long, long time. 

 

The spell was only broken when Orange stopped abruptly, her larger foot resting awkwardly over Pearl’s, being pulled away before she even fully realized what had happened.

 

“Arg.” Orange grunted, looking at her apologeticly, “I’m sorry. I still falter with that step.”

 

“It’s alright.” Pearl’s eyes fell closed, taking a breath and grounding herself, pulled back to the present and offered a smile to Orange, because she knew how quickly she could slide into a vicious cycle of frustration as she worked herself up while being overly critical of herself, and really, Pearl wasn’t bothered by the mistake.  “It didn’t hurt. Let’s starts again. This time don’t think too much about it.”

 

Orange blushed, sheepishly questioning, “You can tell?”

 

Pearl chuckled, “You get this little line,” she reached up before she could stop to really think about the action, rubbing gently at the small line that had formed between her eyebrows, “just here. You look very serious.”

 

Her voice was quieter than Pearl had anticipated, “I don’t want to mess this up.”

 

“You won’t.” she reassured, gently guiding Orange into a new starting position before giving back the lead to her, “Relax. You’re not being judged here.”

 

Orange took a deep breath, her eyes falling closed, not realizing Pearl was watching her the entire time before she blinked them open again, her eyes sharp once more, “Okay. Let’s start again.”

 

This time Pearl was fully aware of their steps, of Orange’s closeness, of every touch and slide of hands. Of the way the much larger gem moved, grace defying her size, the poise she didn’t believe she had, but was most certainly there when she wasn’t overthinking every little thing. Pearl smiled, going unnoticed as Orange ran through their well practiced dance. She enjoyed this time more than she probably should, not that she really should be alone with the young diamond to begin with, but it was a pleasant, mostly innocent taboo, one she did not ever wish to give up. The friendship and trust she had built up with Orange was more than worth the potiential threat of her own Diamond finding out. A risk she was willing to take, despite her fears. It was only when they were slowing, Orange’s feet chasing after hers in a languid pace as their dance had devolved from their intense routine to just slow dancing, that Pearl spoke, breaking the tense atmosphere that had settled over them ever since they had begun their dance, “Please be safe, while you're away.”

 

“I will.” Orange’s seriousness had fallen away into her kinder demeanor, the one Pearl had become accustomed to, and the sweet Orange Diamond she had become familiarized to being herself with. “When I get back, we should go watch a sunrise from the palace balcony. We haven’t had the chance to do that yet.”

 

“I look forward to it.” Pearl smiled at the suggestion, and the promise of another long night when they were finally back together. She could only imagine the stories Orange would have for her when she returned.

 

“I’ll bring you something back.” Orange continued, tilting her chin down to look at her, and Pearl looked up to meet her gaze.

 

“You don’t have to do that.”

 

“I don’t,” Orange agreed, “but I want to.”

 

“Please, nothing thats alive.” Pearl shuttered.

 

“Hahah!” Orange laughed hardily, pulling Pearl away from thoughts she no longer wished to dwell on, “Okay. I’ll make sure it’s something you’ll love, though. I like to think I know you pretty well.”

 

Pearl smiled despite herself, “You do.”

Notes:

I'm back baby! Welcome to the 3rd season of Stars & Diamonds!

Had a mostly relaxing time away, but I'm ready to be back and updating. Thanks to everyone who's left comments while i was away, and also thanks to everyone who got in contact and followed me on tumblr. You all are awesome.

Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Free

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Orange stood with 5XP and 7XP, chatting quietly as they waited in the lower levels of White’s palace, Orange’s eyes turning to the doors every few moments in anticipation of her escort to the ship that would take her to Blue Diamond. She would be flying with a crew piloted by a Nephrite she wasn’t familiar with, one of Blue’s, who would also be taking her to Yellow’s colony later in the month. But what really excited her was that she’d be going alone, without an escort guard. While she would certainly miss her new friends, the freedom of being without guards called to her more than she was prepared for. It wouldn’t be like losing them in the palace halls or when it was just the Pearls escorting her. She’d be on her own, no protection, no bulky guards blocking her view, or advising her about things she honestly didn’t care about. Just her, the ship’s captain and her crew, none of which were made for fighting. The anticipation made her antsy, and the Carnelian’s were too polite to tell her her fidgeting was annoying, so they had started a conversation to distract her, but she had gotten lost in their banter, somewhere between the latest gladiator fights at the arena and the new Howlites that had apparently taken up residency in White’s palace. For what, she didn’t know. She was simply content to sit there, her legs crossed and foot wagging to a random beat as she faded in and out of the conversation, solely watching the doors now.

 

Her impatience to leave was only made worse by her tiredness. She had stayed up so late with Pearl, she hadn’t actually crawled into her own bed until after the sun had partially risen, and then she was being awoken all too soon. She was somewhat grouchy, but mostly just anxious. The prospect of seeing Blue, being away from Pearl for the first time in a long time, being on her own, and going to see a new colony being made. All combined together made for an itching feeling to build under her skin, making her want to get up and move to walk it out, but at the same time the mere thought of moving like that reminded her how tired she was, and reconsidered expending the energy she did have. She wouldn’t complain if she was given another bowl of tablets just to munch on until she had to leave. 5XP had expressed an interest in the tablets, and eating as a whole, and while she had spit out the tablets after putting them in her mouth, which made 7XP gag, they both had begun to question what else could be found to try on Homeworld. Perhaps she could send one of them to get some tablets, give her something to mess with to keep her eyes from trying to close while she just sat here.

 

It took Orange longer than she would care to admit to notice that the Carnelians had stopped talking, standing beside her rigidly and facing to her right. They weren’t saluting, but they were certainly in formation, as if facing a superior. Looking over, Orange blinked in surprise as she met Pearl’s pale grey eyes, that serious expression of White’s Pearl, not her Pearl, flattened out her soft features, blank and yet severe. It was an expression that commanded respect, in the name of their greatest leader. It even made her sit up a little straighter under its power.

 

“Ma’am.” 7XP acknowledged Pearl, 5XP following her lead a moment later.

 

“Ma’am.”

 

“Pearl?” Orange questioned as she stopped a distance from them, giving Orange a bowed diamond salute.

 

“White Diamond wishes to see you before you leave, my clarity.” Pearl respond, not straightening up until Orange acknowledged her again.

 

“White? Do you know what she wants?” She asked, standing up and subtly stretching out the tiredness in her limbs, preparing for a walk through the palace and headship.

 

Pearl’s hands fell to a clasped position in front of her, “No, my Diamond.”

 

“I’ll return, soon. Wait here.” The young diamond ordered the two Carnelians, who saluted her in perfect unison.

 

“Yes, my Diamond!”

 

Orange motioned for Pearl to lead the way. “Okay, let’s go.”

 

Orange did not mind the lack of small talk, their long night together had been enough, and the silence she knew was more out of Pearl’s professional attitude than anything to do with her. Orange waited in anxious silence as Pearl opened the doors to White’s command room, the brightness of the room, or more specifically White, was not incredibly welcomed by her eyes, but she certainly wasn’t going to voice this temporary discomfort.

 

“White?” Orange questioned as she approached the eldest Diamond, “Is everything okay?”

 

Orange had to push down the fear that White was canceling her plans, because she knew that wasn’t rational, at least now with White Diamond. White didn’t do things last minute and White knew what this meant to her. She, of all people, wouldn’t take this from her.

 

“Everything is fine, my little gemling.” White smiled down on Orange, “I wished to see you before you left.”

 

Orange was a bit speechless at this. White wasn’t exactly one to do send offs, and normally would have said her goodbyes the day before, especially when the day was already beginning in the city. It certainly made Orange feel special that White had put her own work off to see her before she left for two months. It’s not like that was a long time for someone as old as her. But, no matter what it was, it made Orange feel flattered and she smiled all the same, matching White’s beaming smile with one of her own- minus the actual light, of course. “I’ll be back before you know it.”

 

White regarded her with a vaguely veiled look of curiosity, “You still plan to return to me? You have not tired of Homeworld and my palace?”

 

“Of course. I...” Orange paused, her yes flicking down to the floor in her embrassment, and even a pinch of shame, “I enjoy my time here, with you, White.” She forced herself to look up at White, meeting that kind look she liked to believe White reserved just for her. “I don’t think I’ve ever told you. I’m sorry.”

 

White picked up Orange, her nails pointed away from her in a very well practiced maneuver, gently placing her into her other hand, palm open and facing up, a sturdy platform for her to stand on safely so she was eyelevel with White. “I enjoy having you here as well, my little gemling. It is a welcome feeling I have forgotten, having willing company.” 

 

Up so close, Orange could see every detail of White’s face, and her pale eyes that were normally lost in the bright luminescence that was her. Up this close, not even White could hide the softness of her gaze as she met Orange’s, the way the much smaller diamond was able to read her and see the small lines under her eyes that Orange had come to associate with when one overworked themselves, and the tension of her upper body as she held herself up right. Orange felt bad for White, in that moment. She looked weary, and it was well hidden in her poise and constant smiles, in the curves and brightness that normally distract everyone else. Orange had seen that same look on Yellow, the one she blocked out with annoyance and angry snarls, so no one but those she trusted the most could even chance catching a glimpse. 

 

Orange felt a certain bit of privilege to be able to see this side of them, and she didn’t know if White had intended for her to see underneath her mask, but she had, and she held even more respect for the gem in front of her. She who would bare the title of head of their Diamond Authority, founder and leader to Homeworld. 

 

White used her free hand to affectionately pet the back of Orange’s head, “It is always wonderful to have you here with me.”

 

Orange never took the time to think about how alone White must feel here, always on Homeworld while everyone else was traversing the stars. Did she await everyone’s return, a welcome to see her family coming home? Orange was so excited about leaving, she had never considered there was anyone else but her small circle of friends that would genuinely miss her.

 

So when she was held so close to White’s face, she acted on an old habit she had stopped doing since she had gotten bigger. She leaned forward, bumping her head against White’s, at first startling the eldest diamond before she chuckled softly, accepting the soft head bump so close to her gem. A charming tradition they hadn’t done in a long time, that seemed to cheer White up from whatever had been bugging her that morning before Orange had arrived. 

 

As a child, Orange had used to attempt to hug White’s face, eventually settling for nuzzling her head against her own as a way to avoid any unwanted limbs in eyes, or painfully banging into gems. 

 

So close to White’s face, Orange kept her voice low and soft, carrying her love for the eldest gem with it, “I’ll be back before you can even miss me.”

 

“Very well. I wish you well, Orange Diamond.” White pulled away, Orange righted herself, sitting back on her knees with such a large smile on her face that knew she would feel it in her cheeks later. “Enjoy your time with Blue and Yellow.”

 

“I will.” Orange was a little surprised when White didn’t set her down, instead holding her for a little longer, so Orange continued talking to fill the silence. “Blue is going to let me see her Tanzanite colony start it’s Prime kindergarten. I’m looking forward to seeing how it all works outside of a detailed explanation. Recordings just don’t compare to personally seeing things.”

 

White Diamond chuckled, “You will make a fine Diamond one day, with that keen interest of yours.”

 

“I know.” Orange grinned, feeling quite pleased with herself at gaining a complement like that from White. “I’ve begun to look forward to when I’ll have that chance to have my own colony.”

 

White tucked her head down a notch, settling Orange with a slightly more serious expression, but the warmth from their interaction was still plain to see. “That’s a far away time. You should concentrate on now.”

 

“I know.” The younger Diamond nodded, “But I still look forward to it all the same.”

 

White gave her a nod, of acknowledgment or agreement, she wasn’t sure, and leaned forward to set her down, Orange jumping off part way as she had started to do, enjoying to little rush of the fall, her feet hitting the floor with a tatt! that echoed in the command room. “Go,” White urged, ”Your ship will be waiting for you, and a Diamond is never late.”

 

Orange turned to look at White over her shoulder, offering her an enthusiastic wave of her hand, “Goodbye, White. I’ll miss you while I’m away.”

 

White returned the gesture with a languid one of her own, a mere wave across the space in front of her instead of Orange’s more hardy one, “I will see you when you return, Orange Diamond.”

 

The walk back was just as silent as the arrival, and it wasn’t long until Orange was standing before the doors that separated her from where she had left the Carnelian’s, stopping to face Pearl, who did the same with her, that mask of seriousness wavering slightly under her companion’s contagious smile. “Goodbye, Pearl.” Orange whispered.

 

“Goodbye, Orange Diamond. Homeworld will await your return.” Pearl responded, her eyes telling Orange all the things she couldn’t say.

 


 

Orange stood next to the Nephrite captain, who to her credit, seemed abnormally relaxed with her so near. Her shoulders were squared, her arms folded behind her back, but she still seemed quite at ease. This was her domain, and Orange was simply a very special guest along for the ride. 

 

After she had typed something unknown into the screen in front of her chair, more than likely orders or a log, she turned to face Orange, bowing at the waist and holding a hand out in gesture to the empty captain’s seat. “If you would like to take my seat, my clarity, please do.”

 

Orange contemplated telling her no, that it was her ship, but then she thought better of it. She was a Diamond, and she couldn’t be friendly with everyone she interacted with, and it would hardly be right for her to remain standing the entire ride. “I will.” Orange nodded, maneuvering around the Nephrite and taking the offered seat, Orange being reminded she wasn’t such a small gem anymore when she felt the need to cross her legs just to feel like she wasn’t being squished.

 

Nephrite was obviously pleased with her choice, Orange recalling how fanatical gems could be when a diamond interacted with things, especially things they used personally. It was probably an honor to the captain to have a diamond in her chair.

 

Nephrite was eager to bark out orders to her crew, and Orange got the impression she was showing off when the gems under her command already seemed to be doing what she was shouting orders about, but she could have also been making sure everything went smoothly. It could cost her her rank if something happened with a diamond on board, and Orange wondered how far up the chain she actually was. Far enough to escort a diamond across open space, she supposed.

 

Nephrite was the model of a perfect underling, her back ramrod straight and arms drew behind her, standing next to Orange beside the chair, but never close enough as if she were equal to her. “We will arrive at Blue Diamond’s colony within the day, my Diamond. Please, if you need anything, you need only ask.”

 

“Good.” Orange said rigidly, feeling awkward as she attempted to channel Yellow Diamond’s personality, and felt weirdly like she was playing pretend with Pink’s Pearl again. “I expect your crew will preform admirably, especially if you were hand picked by Blue Diamond. They seem to be very well disciplined under your command.”

 

Orange could practically see the Nephrite preening under her phrasing words, and she felt a little more confident in dealing with this unknown gem.

 

“Of course, my Diamond! They are the best of the best. Only the finest of gems to escort you, my Clarity.”

 

To say the ride to Blue’s colony in the Hyperes system was uneventful would be a lie. Sure, nothing actually happened, but Orange loved the view all the same. New stars, unknown and unexplored planets and asteroids, obviously not suitable for the Empire if they were not on the chart, but they were a sight to see none the less. They had even passed by a stellar nursery, far off in the distance, but eye catching and breath stealing for someone like her. She got the distinct impression the crew were slightly less enthused than her, but she was hardly going to let them ruin her outing.

 

Her sightseeing was only ended when they neared Blue’s colony and the viewing screen had to be replaced by the face of some no name Larimar, who had to double check their ship was who they identified themselves to be, and then to put on all the airs as she recognized it as a ship transporting a Diamond. Afterwards, it was watching the crew navigate the gravity of the moon Blue’s base was on, eyes flicking from one gem to another, trying to catch everything they were all doing all at once.

 

Sure, Orange knew how to fly a ship like this, courtesy of Yellow, but it was an another thing to see experienced gems like this in their home court. This was their job, their purpose. No one would be better, except maybe another gem who held that same position.

 

Upon entry, Orange concentrated on the world they were landing on, a rugged, rocky world, that lacked so much vegetation and life that it appeared completely desolate and inhospitable. It was made up of mountain ridges, and deep crags, pits and craters were the planet had been hit by meteors, one so massive Orange could spot where a large, deep scar ran through a mountain, carving an oblong path through its surface. Clouds clung and clumped together to cover parts of the barren earth, peaks of snow and ice poking through like razors.

 

Directly in front of them was the sole life to the planet, Blue’s moon base. It was smaller, in comparison to some of the ones Orange had been to before, but it was still a sight to behold, sparkling metal buildings to house the necessary gems that remained on base at all times, others that would be down on the planet, deployed to set up the kindergartens. Blue’s building, the centerpiece to the small cluster of buildings, was light in color, the soft blue glass dome on top almost completely washed out in the light of the system’s sun.

 

Landing was smooth, with minimal orders from the Captain, her crew knew what they were doing, and despite what must have been her best efforts, the Captain looked to be relieved to have finally reached their destination.

 

The Captain was the first out the door, checking everything was clear before returning and bowing to Orange, gesturing for her to step out. “My Diamond.”

 

Orange stood at the open doorway, over the ramp where Nephrite stood bowed to her, taking in the sight of the base. Her eyes zeroed in on the cluster of gems in front of the base, lined in formation and saluting. A welcome for her. Just behind them, the imposing figure of Blue diamond stood, her hands clasped together in front of her, watery blue eyes focused solely on her. Beside her was her Pearl, as poised and demure as Orange remembered her to be.

 

“Blue!” Orange yelled, ignoring the way the Nephrite beside her jumped, running down the ramp towards the elder diamond, all pretense of acting poised in front of the ship’s crew and everyone gone the moment she had spotted her.

 

Blue bowed down, arms outstretched to receive her, catching her in her hands and pulling her into a fierce hug, her cheek rubbing against the top of Orange’s head as she poured over her with affection and tears. “Orange! Oh, Orange. I’m so happy to see you.”

 

Orange wrapped her arms tightly around Blue’s neck, holding on as she buried her head against her own, tears pooling in her own eyes. “I’ve missed you Blue.”

 

After a lot more blubbering on both Diamond’s parts, Orange allowed Blue to carry her inside, sitting comfortably on her forearm as the larger diamond held her close to her chest. Pearl walked in front of them, as to open the sealed doors for her Diamond, leading the way inside.

 

Blue ran a gentle hand over the back of Orange’s hair, smiling at her fondly when she made to brush it back into place with reddened cheek. “You look so well. And you’ve grown.”

 

Orange glanced down at herself, not even White had noted that little change, not that it was really a big one, and she had begun to think maybe she was imagining it. “Just a little growth spurt. It’s nothing.” Orange tried to wave off.

 

“It’s not nothing.” Blue shook her head, her free hand going up to cup the side of her own face as she sighed, “Oh, soon you won’t even fit in my hand.”

 

“I’m not even as big as Pink, yet.” Orange pursed her lips, she had mixed feelings about her height. She was already as tall as their largest Quartz, but still shorter than Pink Diamond, still tiny in comparison to the others. Orange glanced up, her eyes flicked over Blue’s taunt features, offering her a smile to try and calm her distress. “But, I can still get hugs.” 

 

Blue wiped at the last traces of tears in her eyes, smiling down at Orange, “You always know how to make me smile.”

 

“I like to think it’s one of my many talents.”

 

“Your still quite boastful.” Blue chuckled, “I feared…” the older Diamond’s eyes flicked away from the gem in her arms, her smile slipping into a more somber expression than Orange had expected to see today. “I feared after staying with White...and after what happened....” Blue Diamond’s voice trailed off, as more tears suddenly started to stream down her cheeks.

 

Orange blinked, looking down as she reached up, touching the tips of her fingers to her cheeks and feeling that they were wet. Taking a deep breath, ignoring the tears that were falling from her own eyes because of Blue, the younger Diamond reached up and gently touch her jaw, as it was as far as her hand could get, and pulling her attention back to her.

 

“It’s okay Blue, really.” Orange grinned a wide, toothy smile that she knew would reassure the incredibly empathic Diamond holding her, “It wasn’t so bad, and look,” Orange held her other hand up, away from herself and Blue, allowing her hand to glow brightly with an orange flare that licked at the air, “I can control myself a lot better, isn’t this neat? I can’t wait to show Yellow.”

 

Blue gasped, her mood shifting from upset to amazement rapidly as she watched Orange roll her fingers, making the aura of light around her flip and move before finally extinguishing it. Blue’s eyes were practically shining in awe at the little gem in her arms, “Look at you. I’m so proud of you, Orange!”

 

“Really?” Orange breathed out, always surprised when she heard that word directed at her.

 

“Of course I am.” Blue brushed the long bangs that fell into her face back, it immediately falling back into place, “You’ve come so far from that little gem who threw a fit when Pink had to be separated from you for the first time. I didn’t think I’d ever get you to stop crying.”

 

Orange’s cheeks lit up and she tucked her chin down, adverting her eyes from her fellow Diamond’s, “Please, Blue. That’s embarrassing.”

 

Chuckling softly, Blue looked away briefly as she followed Pearl into the next room, the main level of the moon base, and taking the staircase to the upper levels. “Is it? Oh, and I only have so long with you, then you’ll be back on Homeworld. I’ve become so used to having you around at this time of year.”

 

“We can visit when you return to Homeworld, Blue.” Orange reminded her gently, “And, I’m only a call away.”

 

This seemed to comfort Blue considerably, if her wide smile was anything to go by. “That’s true. Thank you, Orange.”

 

“I don’t like it when you cry. So, let’s not dwell on what we wish wasn’t changing.” Orange looked behind her, twisting slightly to look up the remaining stairs. “Isn’t your colony waiting for you to start the kindergarten?”

 

Blue’s mouth fell open into an ‘O’ shape, looking incredibly surprised. “Oh! Let’s hurry, you wanted to see them set up the injectors, didn’t you?”

 

Orange held on a little tighter as Blue ascended the stairs a little bit faster than before, her tone curious as she asked, “Yes. Are the Lapis Lazulis done? Have I missed them?”

 

“They have moved on to the next part of the planet. Unfortunately not every part of this planet is viable.” She responded, entering the open room on the second level, a very familiar orb levitated off its raised platform, white and glowing in the dim blue light of its base.

 

Orange couldn’t stop the disappointed frown forming on her lips at the news, “Oh. That’s an unfortunate waste.”

 

Blue chuckled, “That is what Yellow said.”

 

Blue, with a very well practiced move, bent over, lowering enough for Orange to safely slip from her arm and land on the floor. Cocking her head back, Orange looked up at Blue, her cheeks tinted slightly as she rubbed at the back of her neck. “I guess I’ve picked up more from her than I thought.”

 

“She’d like that you see it the same way.” Blue Diamond turned to the orb before them, Pearl waiting In front of it, her hands clasped together and head bowed in respect, silently waiting for them. “Come,” Blue guided her to the viewing Orb. “Look.”

 

They both waited as Pearl interacted with the orb, a quick series of flicks with her hand brought about at first the orb lighting up in a brilliant blue, taking on the outline of the planet Blue Diamond was colonizing, it’s continents being outline across the globe before it dissipated into pure light, projecting outward until it filled the room with a view on the planet. Orange didn’t know where, exactly, but it was barren and rocky, just in the distance was a view of a cliff side, dropping off into the planet’s ocean. The water reflected the sun on the black water, turning it an interesting greenish color. 

 

Another flick of Pearl’s hand, and they were given an aerial view. Looking around, Orange observed they were actually standing on a high cliff that dropped incredibly far down, enough that it had Orange stepping back in caution, even though she wouldn’t actually fall. Movement ahead of her caught her attention and her head snapped up, her eyes going wide and mouth falling open at the sight before them.

 

Flying in the air above the organic ladened plateau, were at least a dozen blue colored gems, all with large wings made of moving water, swishing through the air around one another. They grouped into threes, working together as they rose water around them from a nearby stream that cut through the bedrock, flooding the area repeatedly. Orange could make out an area they had already moved on from, and an area they had partially finished. The organic plant matter had been soaked until the loose soil had become so soddened that it had been ripped up and dispersed from its original growth. Other groups of Lapis Lazuli were coming through the cleared, muddy areas, using their powers to work crevasses into the very earthen foundations the others had cleared. Behind even them were deeper cuts in the rock, baring drier, craggy rock of the planet to the air. It would not be long before they had created complete chasms in this section.

 

Orange made an unintelligible noise of awe from her open mouth, “The Lapis are amazing.”

 

Blue Diamond’s eyes swept over the working gem approvingly, “They are quite useful for terraforming these areas.”

 

“They’re clearing out the heavily forested areas, aren’t they? Preparing them to be made into kindergartens?” Orange turned to look up at Blue, wanting to reaffirm what she believed to be happening.

 

Blue turned her head, nodding her head once, “Yes. This planet is so heavy with plant material, in comparison to its moon. It is all in the way.”

 

Orange turned back to the Lapis Lazuli, a little envious as she watched them soaring over the open area. “Do you think I could meet some?”

 

“Of the Lapis Lazuli?” Blue’s voice was full of incredulousness that the younger Diamond didn’t catch right away.

 

“Yeah.” Orange grinned, “I haven’t seen any on Homeworld.”

 

“Of course not,” Blue chuckled, “Most are deployed for our colonies, there is no need for them to be on Homeworld for long.”

 

The younger gem raised an eyebrow, “So I can meet some?”

 

Blue looked away, unwilling to meet Orange’s curious eyes. “I can’t promise that Orange.”

 

Orange shrugged, “Maybe we can go down to the planet then. That would be easier, wouldn’t it?”

 

Orange took a step back when Blue’s face morphed from pointed evasion to alarmed, if not verging on frustrated annoyance. “Absolutely not. That’s dangerous, Orange. You could get hurt.”

 

Orange looked away from Blue’s intense eyes, her mouth turning down, “Okay.”

 

Blue sighed, reaching forward to touch the top of the youngest Diamond’s head, turning her attention back to her, “I know you want to see. Please be patient.” Blue did not wait for Orange to respond, motioning towards Pearl with her other hand, “Now, let’s move to the Prime Kindergarten site.”

 

Orange’s eyes lit up as she watched the projection around them change to a much more rocky area, flat faces of rock, the lines of sediment in layers making a beautiful contrast against darker rock. Around the area were gems moving around with giant injectors, long tubeular machines moving slowly across the surface on metal legs. The giant gem shaped structures on top glittered in the heavy light of the planet. Some of the injectors were stationary while others were already drawing up the rock face, stopping to drill into the rock and place within the material that would eventually form a new gem.

 

“It’s amazing.” Orange’s eyes sparkled, allowing the moment that had just occurred to slip to the back of her mind in favor of what she was seeing now.

 

“It is, isn’t it?” Blue hummed, “Bringing life to such a desolate place.”

 

Orange paused, before turning to look over her shoulder at Blue, “Are you sure we can’t go down?”

 

Blue narrowed her eyes at the younger gem, her tone taking on the slightly whining sound Orange recognized when Blue’s patience was wearing thin, and she was pushing her luck. “Orange.”

 

The younger gem tried not to show her disappointment, looking away so she couldn’t see her face and keeping her voice light, if slightly joking, as if she was speaking with the Carnelians. “Okay. I had to ask.”

 

“You’re so adorable.” Blue breathed out in an awed tone, a complete change from her frustration a moment before, “Your curiosity is so endearing.”

 

“Adorable?” Orange’s voice was slightly higher pitched, her face scrunching up at the word, unable to hide the annoyance that tinged her voice as she turned back to her, “I’m not really a kid anymore, Blue.”

 

“Oh, but your still so...” Blue paused, and Orange knew she was rethinking what she was going to say, “you’re very young to me, Orange. Believe me, when your centuries older, you’ll feel that way to younger gems too.”

 

“Hmm.” Orange hummed, her lips pursed in her annoyance. 

 

“Don’t pout.” Blue’s tone had taken on that authoritative tone she rarely used with the younger Diamond, but had obviously foreseen a worsening outcome if she didn’t try to reign Orange in now. “Now, you’ve seen the kindergarten. How about a tour of the rest of the base?” Blue turned before Orange could even agree, Pearl hurrying to turn the observation orb off so she could keep with Blue Diamond.

 

Orange remained watching the scene of the kindergarten until it faded away. From the corner of her eyes, she could see Pearl pause to reguard her with an unreadable look before she had to move to keep up with her own Diamond. Orange turned around to look as Blue started to walk away from her, obviously believing Orange would already be following her.

 

“Things have been updated recently. I’m sure you’ll like to see it.” Blue said.

 

Orange closed her eyes for a moment before opening them, a smile stretching out on her face. Jogging, she was quick to catch up with the two before Blue could even notice, “Sure, Blue. I’d like that.”

Notes:

Authors Note:

So i've been thinking of making an ask Orange Diamond and Pearl blog, but i wanted the audience's opinion. yay or nay?

Chapter 44: Announcement

Chapter Text

Not a chapter update, but a pretty awesome announcement.

There is now an ask blog!

Come ask Orange Diamond, Pearl, and co. whatever you want.

 

https://ask-orange-diamond-and-pearl.tumblr.com

 

There is also my own blog, where you can talk to me, and see behind the scene things for Stars and Diamonds, and spoilers for future things.

 

https://greenendai.tumblr.com

Chapter 45: Chapter 44: Observations

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Pearl was quiet as she moved down the stairs, arms clasped in front of her as she normally had them, not in much of a rush at all, even though her Diamond had ordered her to check up on Orange Diamond. Her Diamond was busy organizing and overseeing the kindergartens and terraforming efforts, and the younger Diamond had taken the opportunity to retreat away from them today, slinking off for time by herself, which Blue Diamond hadn’t objected to. Pearl could tell her Diamond’s patience was running more thin than normal, not that Orange was making it easy. One moment Orange would attempt to assert her interest in something, only to give into her Diamond’s wishes the next when it was deemed dangerous or beneath her, rarely pushing back, and every time she did push, Pearl watched as Orange pull back just a little bit more into herself when Blue Diamond would become irritable. That genuine smile she had arrived with becoming something much more forced than Pearl thought should be there on such a normally happy gem.

 

But Orange wasn’t the same gem she had last seen, she supposed. She had witnessed Orange Diamond shattering her own Pearl, had seen the hollow look in her eyes as she traveled with Blue Diamond as she and Yellow Diamond escorted her back to Homeworld, not seeming to really be present as Blue held her and eventually had to be forced by Yellow to give her to White. She had been by her Diamond’s side as she broke down at having to send Orange to White Diamond, and the relief when Orange had finally called. She could clearly remember the alarming off-color look of the young gem’s face when she had called two weeks before she had arrived. Pearl had been around for a long time, had served Blue Diamond for far too long to know what a gem looked like that had something taken from her that would never be returned. Something had been changed in the Orange Diamond that she knew, but she had yet to determine if it was for the best or not.

 

Not many gems worked in Blue Diamond’s moon base spire, and thus it was quite silent inside the building itself, with little risk to actually be bothered by anyone the Diamond’s hadn’t already deemed important enough to be inside. The only real sound came from the light taps of her feet as she made her way to the second level of the spire where she knew Orange would still be. Her Diamond hadn’t outright forbid Orange Diamond from going down to the colony, but it had been clear she would never approve it, and while Blue Diamond seemed to be mostly oblivious to Orange’s changing mood, Pearl, as a bystander, could clearly see the forced smile the younger Diamond had been wearing every time something related to the subject came up. But while she may observe such things, it was not her place to comment on it, or to inform her Diamond. Orange did not speak up, so Pearl would not say anything either. She had witnessed Orange growing more and more restless as the days went on, and the euphoria of being here began to fade. The initial excitement to be back with Blue Diamond had kept her fellow gem content to remain in the spire, and her Diamond believed things would be returning back to how they were before the whole incident on Pink Diamond’s station. 

 

But Pearl had already seen how Orange Diamond was no longer content to remain inside, and no longer satisfied to live vicariously through the observation orbs and through her imagination and second hand stories. Pearl could remember long days of simply interacting with the observation orb to entertain the young diamond, until she had figured out how to do it herself, and then Pearl had simply become company instead of a helper. She could recall the warm feeling that had taken her when Orange had looked at her as more than a servant, in those small moments when she wasn’t just Blue Diamond’s Pearl, she was also Pearl, Orange Diamond’s friend. She wondered if that might have changed too. Orange and she hadn’t had much time to interact alone, and when they did have time, Pearl could read the tired line of her body, the way she wanted nothing more than to retreat to her room to be away from it all. Pearl would simply act as quiet company then, light conversation when it seemed appropriate, but it was mostly wanting to be locked away, until she would come back recharged the next day. But Pearl could see it in her eyes, the clenching of her hands when she didn’t think anyone else was looking, the quick intake and exhale of breath, the tensing of her jaw. She was pushing her emotions down, and Pearl didn’t believe she would last long before she exploded, and she simply wondered if it would be Blue Diamond or an unwitting gem on the compound that would be at the end of that pointed wrath when it did finally spill over.

 

Arriving on the second level, Pearl stepped off the last step and turned into the partially open room. She could already see the projection of an unknown location of the colony. Standing at the entrance, Pearl took in the sight of Orange Diamond sitting on the floor, the projection putting her in what Pearl had thought was the setting of a heavily forested area the Lapis Lazulis hadn’t gotten to yet, but realized her mistake when light washed over Orange in vague diamond shaped patterns, bubbles slipping by her as a large, bioluminescent creature seemed to levitate overhead. It had hundreds of thread like feelers coming from its body, the main section of which seemed to swish around it, much like Pearl’s own skirt did. It was an odd creature she had never seen before, but it was stunning to see in the mostly black abyss the room was cast into.

 

“I thought you might be watching the sunset, my Clarity.” Pearl remarked casually as she walked into the room, gaining the younger gem's attention so she knew she was there. Half turned around, Pearl could now see Orange had a screen in front of her, a partially drawn scene had been sketched out onto the diamond display. Orange stared at her for a moment, before turning back to the scene before her. “I had been, but...I needed a change of scenery. And look at this place? It’s amazing. I can only imagine the things I could find here.”

 

Pearl stopped a few steps back from the younger gem out of respect, “I can imagine you would find a lot, my Diamond.”

 

Another wave of light that, combined with the creature, allowed Pearl to see as Orange’s hand that had been about to add another line hovered over the screen, and Pearl was surprised when Orange turned around to look at her with large, round eyes, an expression on her face as if Pearl had just personally insulted her.

 

“Is everything okay, Pearl? You...you normally call me Orange.”

 

Pearl tucked her chin down, bowing under her stare, “Forgive me, if I’ve upset you. You seem…I was unsure where we stood, and I would not assume.”

 

“Friends.” Orange clarified, nodding her head once as if to confirm this with herself. She motioned for Pearl to come closer while turning back to her screen. “Why would you think that’s changed?” 

 

Pearl stepped closer, cautious as the room became dark and then lit up again in another wash of diamond patterns. She watched over her shoulder as she drew out the shape of the creature’s main body and a few lines that represented the creatures many, many limbs. “You seemed distant. I did not wish to presume things were still as they were before.”

 

Things were silent and Pearl wished they were in a brighter setting so she didn’t have to rely on the shining creature and the untimed washes of light from above just to make out the expression on the younger gem’s face. But perhaps that had been what Orange had wanted. A place where she didn’t have to worry about being seen, and Pearl was intruding.

 

“It’s alright. I have been...I’ve been less than friendly to you, Pearl. I’m sorry. I’ve been so caught up in Blue Diamond, and trying to get what I wanted, I’ve neglected you.”

 

Pearl couldn’t see, but based on her voice, she knew she had turned her head away again.

 

“I seem to be doing that a lot, lately.”

 

“What?” Pearl questioned lightly, cautiously taking a seat on the floor beside the young diamond, considering she couldn’t see much but barely there outlines of things.

 

“Neglecting things. My friends, my work, everything. I keep trying to get Blue to just...listen to me, I’ve been so focused. Too focused, maybe. It’s all wearing on me.”

 

“You are tired of being here?” Pearl asked, looking up as the creature was now overhead, completely unaware of them, and the way its tentacles floated dangerously close to them. If she reached up only a little, her fingers would pass through its projected limbs.

 

“I’m...I want to go and see. I’ve been doing a lot on Homeworld, I don’t just stay in one place there. I get to see things, I know so many people there, and to suddenly be put back into this....this,” Pearl was able to see Orange make a sweeping motion around them, and she wasn’t sure if she meant the observation room, or the situation as a whole, “I hate it. It feels like I’m being caged, and it’s making me restless. I feel confined, like I’m being forced to take steps back and it’s making me want to scream.”

 

Pearl wasn’t sure what to say to that, turning to watch as Orange stared up at the creature, her front glowing in its light, and she could see her eyebrows pinched as this look of defeat crossed her face.

 

“I was so excited to see Blue, to be on my own for a little bit and see everyone again, but this doesn’t...feel right.” Orange chuckled, and Pearl could hear how hollow it was, but Orange hadn’t given her a chance to respond before she could hear her moving, and a moment later Orange was being illuminated by the orb as she put her hand to it, the scenery around her changing into a much brighter setting.

 

Around them was an open field, much more lit by the sky and still heavily filled with organic plant life on one side. On the other, the vegetation had been cut back, and Lapis Lazulis could be seen clearing a path through it. Orange speaking up brought Pearl’s attention back to her.

 

“Sorry, I think I’m more tired than I thought, and I skipped a meal already. It must be getting to me, i didn’t mean to unload like that.”

 

 Pearl watched as Orange scrubbed a hand over her face as she laughed again, and she looked away to pretend to be looking at the plants around them when she realized Orange was trying to wipe away tears from her eyes so she wouldn’t see.

 

“It’s okay,” Pearl told her gently, “it has been a long day. You have not had a nap.”

 

“I don’t need-“ Orange paused and Pearl looked over to see her face scrunched up as if she was trying to work through a particularly hard problem. “Maybe I do need a nap. I haven’t done naps in a while. A nap and a good meal, I need to take care of myself.”

 

Pearl cocked her head as she realized Orange was speaking to herself, and offered her a kind smile when she looked up blushing as she too realized what she had done.

 

“The new order of supplements will be coming in soon, and I will be able to up your meals to the increments you requested.”

 

Orange scratched the side of her cheek, her eyes adverting from meeting her own in what Pearl assumed to be embarrassment, though she wasn’t sure why. “Yeah, sorry about that. Ever since I started training, I’ve just been consuming a whole lot more. It’s like I can’t get enough.”

 

“White Diamond’s Pearl sent me a message about it, i was already aware. We were simply awaiting the new tablets be made and sent. Yellow Diamond’s Pearl is already aware too.” Pearl explained, and she was surprised by Orange’s face lighting up.

 

“You talked to White’s Pearl?”

 

“It was only a short message, my Diamond, before you even arrived. We are not permitted to speak about anything our Diamond’s have not permitted us to share.”

 

“Oh…” Pearl was even more confused when the excitement slipped from her face at that fact, her head tucking down to partially obscure her face from her view. 

 

“Are you okay?” She questioned after a moment of silence.

 

Orange looked up smiling, and Pearl wasn’t sure if this one was genuine or not, but she could see the way her eyes had lightened, and she hoped getting her feelings off her chest had helped. “Yeah. I’ll be alright. Oh! But look, I have new drawings. We haven’t had a session together in so long.”

 

Pearl waited patiently as Orange came back over to her, sitting beside her and sliding the display over to her.

 

“I’ve been drawing some more again, when I get the chance. Which is a lot more here, that’s a plus. I miss it. I think I’ve improved with landscapes after today.”

 

Pearl took her time going through the saved files on the diamond display, it was an assortment of things, from rough sketches, some of which had been scribbled over in obvious frustration, others, like simple objects, that had been for practice. Then there were pictures mixed in, drawings of a lot of gems that Pearl didn’t recognize, and some that she did. She saw a lot of drawings of the Diamonds, most of which seemed to be from memory. A side view of Yellow diamond working in her chair, Yellow glaring down at the viewer, her fellow Pearl grinning smugly at something off screen, a Carnelian and Moonstone grinning and speaking closely to one another, Topazes sitting with each other on a staircase, talking and seemly oblivious to Orange drawing them, an unknown gem yelling, White Diamond, her Diamond, a half finished picture of Orange Diamond’s Pearl, a self-portrait of Orange with a smug look on her face that Pearl had never seen her make, so she assumed she must have been messing with expressions in a mirror. Most notably, scattered in the drawings, and seeming to be the predominant subject, was her other fellow Pearl. Some seemed to be like the others, drawn from memory, and others looked as if that Pearl had posed for her, a willing subject for Orange to draw.

 

Pearl made no comment until she had gotten to the last drawing she recognized, the one they had been working on together, of Blue Diamond while she worked. “You have gotten better. You don’t seem too bothered by the small mistakes as you used to be.”

 

“You said I had to learn from them. I figured if I couldn’t see where I had messed up, I’d never fix it, so I had to make myself stop scratching them out. I’ve deleted full patches of scratched lines when I was frustrated.”

 

Pearl began to flip back through the pictures again, noting out loud the ones she liked more than the others, and again seeing, now that she had noticed, just how often Orange seemed to have her fellow Pearl as her subject. “You’ve been drawing her a lot.”

 

“What?” Orange’s head tilted in confusion, “Who?”

 

Pearl tilted the screen so she could see an example of one of the pictures she had done, “White Diamond’s Pearl. You have many sketches of her.”

 

“She...” Orange trailed of into silence, her lips pursing as she looked away from Pearl, but she could still see the color change of her cheeks, and the way she was pointedly looking away from her told her more than she probably wanted Pearl to know. “she’s just always around. I thought she’d be a good subject, and she didn’t seem to mind.”

 

Pearl looked at the picture as Orange spoke, and found it interesting the way the younger gem was reacting. “Isn’t this your room?”

 

Orange’s head swiveled around so quickly, Pearl thought she might have hurt herself if Orange didn’t seem so alarmed by her question. “Excuse me?”

 

“The bed you drew.” Pearl was almost hesitant to show Orange her observation of the picture, as the Diamond’s reaction was concerning. 

 

“I...umm.” The blush that had colored her face before color drained away, her bright orange eyes staring at the screen in Pearl’s grasp as her hands curled and then unfurled on her lap.

 

She looked so frightened and embarrassed by Pearl’s accidental findings, she though she looked like she was caught between running away or completely shutting down if Pearl pushed, which Pearl did not want, she hadn’t even meant to lead into such a surprising conversation. “It’s okay. You don’t have to tell me.”

 

“I...” Orange reached forward with both hands outstretched, unwilling to be so forward as to snatch the screen from Pearl’s hands, but looking very much like that’s exactly what she wanted to do. “may I please have that back?”

 

“Of course.” Pearl closed the screen, handing it’s smaller cased form back to Orange, who was quick to shove it into her belt. “I’m sorry.” Pearl said quietly, “I did not mean to make you uncomfortable.”

 

Orange stopped fidgeting with her belt to turn and look at Pearl, her hands coming up to wave negatively at her, “I’m not-you didn’t! It’s just...” Orange’s hands fell into her lap, her mouth forming into a strained frown and Pearl thought she could visibly see her breathing pick up, her hands clenching onto the bottom of her tunic. “She’s kept me company since I’ve been staying with White Diamond. We’ve become really good friends, and I miss her...” Orange looked at Pearl through her eyelashes, “and I don’t want her to get in trouble. I know you have to report things to Blue, Pearl. I’m not stupid.”

 

Pearl tilted her head, quiet a moment as things began to fall into place in her mind and she gave Orange a small smile. “You’ll be back on Homeworld before you know it, and you’ll see her again.”

 

“I know. I keep telling myself that.” Orange leaned back, using one arm to support her while the other came up to cover her eyes, "Ugh, she must think I’m clingy.”

 

“You enjoy her company.” It wasn’t so much a question, but a statement.

 

“Of course.” Orange chuckled awkwardly, her hand falling away from her face and her eyes turning down to meet hers at the odd angle she had made, “It wouldn’t be much of a friendship if I didn’t.”

 

Pearl hummed in agreement, “Do you believe she is clingy for spending that time with you?”

 

Orange was silent for a moment before she hunched forward, her head falling into her hands to covered her face, “I’m beginning to think Pearls just have this natural ability to talk people through problems that should be obvious.”

 

Pearl smiled appreciatively, “We have to have a way with words, or we would not be very effective at our work. Words are all we really have.”

 

Orange looked up from her hands, meeting Pearl’s eyes, pleading, “Please don’t tell Blue about this.”

 

“Tell her what?” Pearl questioned, turning back to the projected scenery.

 

Orange breathed out a quiet laugh, smiling at Pearl’s turned face before turning to look up and watch the Lazulis flying overhead, so free, so unaware of everything else. Orange’s voice was low, a whisper that Pearl had to strain to hear, but made her smile all the same.

 

“Thank you.”

Notes:

Something a little different from Blue Pearl's perspective.

Also, thank you all for your questions on Orange's blog. you'll see the first of the answers soon.

Chapter 46: Chapter 45: Push Comes to Shove

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Orange huffed as she begun another lap around the outer perimeter of the base. Blue had at first found her ‘little routine’ silly, as if Orange was merely a toddler playing around, and this was simply another one of her games she had made up to entertain herself while Blue worked. That annoyed Orange, but she did not waste the effort to correct her. She knew Blue didn’t have to work the way she did to build herself up to be better, it was something natural for her, she had been made perfect. Blue did not have the limitations she did, she couldn’t understand. However, even though she didn’t understand, she thankfully hadn’t tried to stop her either. What she had done is assign her a bunch of guards, however, since she was going outside of the protection of the spire. Said guards had, at first, attempted to keep up with her, and Orange felt like she was almost training with the Topazes again. But eventually they realized she’d just be running consecutive laps around the large buildings, and upon her suggestion, remained waiting by the entrance, watching as she passed them every couple minutes. One had even taken to waving at her and another calling out what number lap she was on, which she appreciated, since she didn’t have to focus on keeping count herself.

 

Rounding the back of the spire, Orange slowed her pace, staring as a large ship was beginning to touch down on the landing pad, obviously coming in when she had been rounding to the back of the compound. Orange stopped moving all together to stand and watch in interest as the entrance opened and a troupe of Rubies filed out, one after the other. None of them were even remotely notable, and Orange quickly wrote them off. She was about to restart her lap when more gems started to depart, a handful of Lapis Lazulis stepping off the ship, speaking with one another and staying close, as the Rubies guided them where to go. 

 

They were interesting gems, all roughly the same height, but they were not incredibly common gems like the Rubies, and thus had minor differences in their appearance. Two stood out to Orange, one who was a darker blue than the others and the only one with yellow-gold markings flecked onto her skin. It made her look elegant, like she could have been a better made gem than the others. The one she walked with, the two of them smiling and laughing together, was more like the others, short dark blue hair, a soft face and eyes, a long dress a darker shade of blue than her skin that fell past her knees. The two stopped following the line of other Lapis Lazulis when the gold flecked one pointed in Orange’s direction and the two turned to look at her. They stared at her, and she realized they must have noticed her staring at them. Hesitantly, Orange raised her hand, giving them a small wave of greeting. Goldie laughed behind her hand, rolling her eyes and grabbing her friend’s hand and pulling her along when she could raised her hand to somewhat return Orange’s wave.

 

Orange was confused by Goldie’s reaction, her eyes following them as they rejoined the others. She had never had someone react like that. Then again, it was more common for people to fawn over her for simply being a Diamond, and while she welcomed the new interactions and responses of people as more and more new gems came into her life, she wasn’t sure how she was supposed to feel about Goldie’s reaction. Why had she rolled her eyes? Had Orange’s staring been considered too rude? Was the waving offensive for their gem type or something?

 

“Weird.” Orange mumbled, turning away from the retreating gems to look at the ship. In a split second decision, Orange walked towards the ship, noting that it blocked her guards view from being able to see her as she came closer to it. She looked around, no one was watching her and it didn’t seem anyone was guarding the ship. The entrance was different, the ramp acting as the door instead of the normal double doors that had an extendable ramp as well, which Orange thought was more sleek. It wasn’t too different from the other colony ships, simply a much smaller scale, obviously meant to be used for transport between the planet and moon base until the warp pads had been installed and tested for use.

 

The ship consisted of a single open room, separated into three sections, the main section being devoted to consoles that were blatantly designed for rubies to pilot, as they were both short and simplistic. On either side of the console section, were seating for gems that would be brought to and from the colony by their Ruby pilots. Looking around, it was certainly an updated model, new in fact. It wasn’t like any other ship she had seen before, so it must have been something just made and was slow to come into circulation amongst the Diamond’s courts. Just looking at it all made Orange smile. She loved seeing the ships, watching them fly in the air, so free and defying of the rules of gravity. They represented everything she wanted, in a compact carrier. She had been so sweet to Yellow, perhaps a bit too much when she thought about it, when the older Diamond had agreed to teach her about flying. It must have been her favorite lessons with Yellow, she paid extra attention to every word and instruction Yellow gave as she personally taught Orange what to do. She didn’t know Yellow knew how to fly the different ships used by the Empire, but when she actually gave it some thought, she should have known Yellow would want to know how her armies and their ships would worked.

 

Staring at the controls, Orange stepped towards them. The controls were just above her knees and she had to bend over more than she would have on a battle ship or a drop ship, certainly not made for gems of her size to pilot. Running her hand gently over the controls, she watched as a screen lit up, displaying some information about the core, the colony, distance to destination, and a few other things Orange recognized.

 

“I could pilot this thing.” Orange whispered, standing up and looking around at the ship again. The temptation to move to the main control, lock the door, and take this pretty thing for a test run was so incredibly powerful, she could almost feel it under her skin like an itch. It’d be simple, the ship would be a simple thing to learn the new changes to, if there actually were any. But what would she do once she did? Get to the outer atmosphere of the planet before she was detained and have to deal with an irate Blue? And she knew it wouldn’t stop there, she knew Yellow would find out and Yellow would be so disappointed her lesson had gone to her stealing a ship from Blue. She couldn’t imagine Pink and White would take her taking the ship for a short joyride any better than them. In fact, she imagined she might be confined to her room by White again if she did, as punishment.

 

The consequences just weren’t worth it, she supposed. Feeling a little more deflated at that realization, Orange stepped off the ship, her hand gripping the doorframe as she stepped off, a little surprised to see the three Rubies there as well, all three staring up at her as she stared back at them.

 

That’s when the one on the far left gasped, loudly exclaiming, “You!”

 

“Me?” Orange blinked, confused.

 

“Yes, you! what are you doing on our ship?” The far right yelled, glaring at her. This riled the middle one up.

 

“Yeah! Ship stealer! We’ll take you to Blue Diamond and she’ll deal with you!”

 

“Yeah!” The right one yelled, thrusting her fist in the air in agreement. It was at this point when the one on the left turned and punched the one in the middle in the arm, causing her to stumble and trip into the right.

 

“Hey!” Middle yelled.

 

Right looked like she was going to lose it as she pushed Middle off her, glaring and waving her fist at Left. “What’s the big deal! You're going to let ship stealer get away!”

 

“You idiots! Don’t you know who that is!?” Left freaked out. It was at this point Middle and Right turned to look at Orange in puzzlement.

 

“I don’t know. Who are you?”

 

“Are you some important gem?” Middle questioned.

 

Right shook her head in the negative, “she doesn’t look familiar to me.”

 

“Could be one of the lead techs down on the colony?”

 

“Nah. Look at her, she doesn’t look smart enough to know how to work an injector, let alone the warp pads.”

 

At this point Orange was simply along for the ride, incredibly amused as she listened to the two Rubies going back and forth while she leaned against the doorway, every now and again looking over at Left Ruby, who’s mouth had long since fallen open at her two teammate’s words, which were, admittedly, getting a bit worse and more insulting the further they got in their speculations.

 

When Left had found whatever was left of her jaw off the ground and had regained her senses, she winded that little fist of her’s back and punched both of the other two Rubies in the head so hard, even Orange flinched. “That’s Orange Diamond!”

 

The two Rubies cries died in their throats as their heads slowly turned to her, their eyes widening as they came to stare at Orange, who was pursing her lips to keep from bursting out laughing at the sight of them. Scrambling over one another, they eventually made a line formation to bow at her, all three looking incredibly upset.

 

“My Diamond!” Middle yelled, saluting her.

 

“Orange Diamond! Forgive me, I had no idea!” Right cried so hard, Orange almost felt bad for having let her go on for so long.

 

“It is an honor, my Diamond!” Left spoke. All three saluted her together, and it was at this point Orange stood up straight, Absolutely toweringover the three Rubies. Orange paused, the thought of wondering if this was how it was for the other Diamonds when they interacted with other gems, if it was as weird for them to look down on their gems like this as it felt for her.

 

“Alright, Alright. Let’s calm down.” Orange held up her hands, trying to placate the three Rubies before they could burst into actual tears. “Please stop.”

 

“Oh, forgive us!”

 

“We’re just Rubies!”

 

Orange frowned, now getting annoyed as the Rubies continued on, not listening to her as she tried to quiet them, other gems in the vicinity starting to stare at the scene they were making.

 

“Yeah! We didn’t mean it!” Middle yelled.

 

Right was quick to join in with Middle, “We didn’t know any better. I didn’t even know there was a new diamond!”

 

“Yeah! I had no clue! Forgive us!”

 

“We-“

 

“Enough! I said be quiet!” Orange’s raised voice carried around this side of the compound and multiple gems that had been ignoring them stopped to turn and watch as Orange glared down furiously at the two Rubies that simply wouldn’t shut up.

 

“My Diamond!”

 

“That was Orange Diamond!”

 

“Where is she!? Find her!”

 

The cornucopia of voices caught Orange’s attention and she looked up, her eyes widening as what she had done started to sink in, her eyes flicking from the three Rubies faces, each looking terrified she was about to shatter them, and then to the faces of other gems that were standing around, watching her and the three Rubies with vaguely veiled interest.

 

Rounding the corner of the ship, three guards came into view, all seeming to spot her at the same time when they began to converge onto her spot.

 

“Over here!” One called over her shoulder, summoning the others.

 

“Orange Diamond!” Another yelled over all the noise.

 

By the time Orange had pulled herself together, standing up straighter and keeping her face a neutral mask now that she realized a lot of eyes were on her, more eyes than she was used to, there were a total of five guards standing around her and the Rubies, encircling them.

 

“What have you done to Orange Diamond!?” One of the guards, a Citrine, sneered.

 

“You’ve upset a Diamond, you runts. You're in so much trouble.”

 

“What did you do?”

 

“That’s enough.” Orange cut in, pulling everyone’s attention to her. Despite the flutter in her gut, Orange continued on, surprising looking every bit as confident as she hoped to appear, if not a bit condescending, though she figured that worked in her favor as well. “Let these Rubies go.”

 

“But, my Diamond-“ One of the guards began, looking confused at Orange’s order.

 

“The Rubies were just taking their ship, right?” Orange looked down, this time paying particular attention to Left, who seemed to be the most put together of the three.

 

Left nodded before the others could say anything, “That’s right, my Diamond!”

 

“Good. Then get back to whatever orders you have.” Orange commanded, stepping out of the way for the Rubies to file inside while she stepped off the ramp, the guards looking at each other in confusion, if not disbelief. “Also,” Orange called, turning to look over her shoulder at the Rubies, who stopped to look at her. Orange made a point to look at Right and Middle, “You should watch how you speak to your superiors. Am I understood?”

 

“Yes ma’am!”

 

“Yes, my Diamond!”

 

“Thank you, my Clarity!”

 

After all three had there say, Orange turned away, leading the group of Quartz guards away from the ship, its ramp lifting up to seal the ship.

 

“Are you sure that’s okay, My Diamond?” The Citrine questioned, directly to her right, and Orange looked at her from the corner of her eyes.

 

“I’m sure. They are simple Rubies.”

 

“But-“

 

“Enough. Do not question my authority.” Orange reprimanded lightly, unable to explain the feeling in her chest when the gem looked down, ashamed. She raised her head a little higher, almost like she was...proud? Was she proud to have spoken like that?

 

“Yes, my Diamond.”

 

Orange forward again, stopping in her tracks and almost having the guards behind her run into her if it wasn’t for the others stopping them from doing so at the last moment.

 

“My Diamond?”

 

“Is everything alright?”

 

Orange stared up, her eyes focusing solely on the giant blue hand ship that was parked a little ways away from the spire of the moon base, it’s fingers spread out and resting in a cupped position, the odd light of the planet reflecting off its metal surface.

 

“That’s it.” Orange whispered.

 

“Did you say something, my Diamond?”

 

“Let’s go back to the spire. I want to return to Blue Diamond.” Orange grinned, starting for the tower before her guards could even comprehend her words.

 


 

“Orange, I’m very busy.” Blue said, looking at Orange over the screen she had pulled up in front of her, still working on what needed to be done for the colony.

 

“This won’t take long, Blue. I promise.” Orange smiled, and Blue sighed.

 

“What...” Blue paused as she typed something else into her screen before dismissing it, focusing on Orange, “What did you want to talk about, Orange?”

 

“I want your permission to fly one of the drop ships.”

 

Blue’s eyes widened before she blinked once, twice, then laughed, “Oh, that’s silly Orange.” She smiled, leaning forward in her chair to look down at her, the corner of her eyes crinkling as she continued to chuckled, “Why would you need to fly a ship?”

 

Orange’s smile slipped, more at Blue's continued laughter than being indirectly told no. She was used to ‘No’, at this point she could take ‘No’ without too much disappointment,  but the laughs always seemed more condescending than the last, and never stopped crawling under her skin to bother her just that little bit more. 

 

Orange raised an eyebrow, a little unsure how to answer Blue’s question without coming off as rude. “Because...I want to?”

 

Blue's chuckles began to die, seeing Orange’s expression becoming a little more tense and she became a bit more serious under the younger gem’s stare. “Orange, you’re a diamond.” Blue said softly, scooting a little bit forward in her chair, placing her hands in her lap while she looked at Orange, trying to keep her voice level while she explained, “You don’t need to pilot one of those.”

 

“You fly your own ship.” Orange motioned a hand at her, her frown deepening.

 

Blue head turned, her eyes flicking away from Orange, “That’s different.”

 

How?” Orange stressed the word as she was becoming frustrated at her lack of an actual reason from Blue.

 

“Because it is.”

 

Blue,” Orange couldn’t stop the whine of her voice, her hands clenching, “that’s not an answer.”

 

“My hand ship is nothing like a battle ship.” Blue said, still not quite meeting Orange’s eyes. “We don’t lower ourselves to a common soldier’s ship.”

 

Orange’s eyebrow screwed up, confused and a little insulted, on both behalf all the gems that flew them, and their beloved ships, as well as Blue’s dismissing tone. “But Yellow taught me how to.”

 

Blue’s head swiveled so quickly to stare at her, Orange was startled at the slightly wild look in Blue’s eyes, “She did what!? That’s so dangerous. How could she-“

 

“Okay, so I can’t fly one of those.” She interrupted, feeling bad she might very well have just gotten Yellow in trouble, “What about your ship? Can I fly that? I can wait until you have time.”

 

“Oh Orange. This is getting out of hand.” Blue sighed loudly, rubbing her forehead with one hand in exasperation.

 

Orange raised her eyebrow at what she assumed was Blue’s unintentional pun.

 

Blue brushed passed this, her tone a little bit more strained than it had been before, “You can’t control my ship.”

 

Orange forced a breath out through her nose to keep from voicing her mounting anger, as getting angry with Blue wasn’t going to help her. “You could teach me. I’m a fast learner.” She bargained.

 

Blue seemed to have no such qualms, her eyebrows coming down as she narrowed her eyes, her voice a bit harsher than she probably had intended it to be. “You can’t pilot my ship, it only responds to me, Orange! You can’t pilot my ship any more than Pink could control White’s.”

 

“Oh...but...oh.”

 

Blue’s expression softened, a hand partially covering her mouth. “Don’t look so dejected Orange.”

 

“But...” Orange paused, her shoulders slumping as Blue’s information processed fully, her eyebrows turning up as she looked up at Blue, “What am I supposed to do then? You guys have your own ships, but what am I supposed to get? How am I supposed to fit into the Authority?”

 

Blue tilted her head, looking away from Orange as she searched for an answer, until she finally turned back to her. “Orange...I can’t answer that. That will be for White to decide.”

 

Orange wondered how many questions they had brushed off using White as an excuse. How many problems had they brushed off as White’s problem. Had they not even considered to plan what the Diamond Authority would be like with her in it? It made her hands clenched a bit tighter, both in anger, and sorrow. Orange racked her brain for a plan of her own. Fine, if they hadn’t though that far ahead, then she could. This was her future, she should have a say. “Then I should be able to pilot one of the battle ships. I could have my own made, something special, so its not like the soldier's.”

 

Blue groaned, “Not this again. Please Orange. You’re being unreasonable.”

 

“What?” Orange’s voice was raised more than she had intended, but she couldn’t stop the feeling of disbelief at Blue’s words. “Me? I’m being unreasonable one?”

 

Blue narrowed her eyes at Orange, her mouth forming into a frown, “I’ve told you no. Please don’t push.”

 

“But...”

 

“Orange.”

 

Orange grit her teeth, bared to Blue as she glared at the older Diamond, feeling incredibly defiant in that moment. “Stop treating me like a child.”

 

Blue looked as if Orange had slapped her. “What?”

 

“You’re treating me like I’m still a child. I’m not. It’s not dangerous, and I don’t need the constant supervision! I don’t need all the guards, and I'm tired of being told no!”

 

Blue stood up so quickly, Orange took a step back in surprise as the normally calm and understanding gem glared down at her, a visible blue aura around moving around her form, but no tears came to Orange’s face as she yelled, “That’s enough!”

 

“Blue?” Orange breathed, suddenly very weary, and feeling like she was suddenly back with White before she had sent her away for punishment. It brought that familiar feeling of fear to her gut, and she could feel her chest constrict, the need to get away suddenly hit her like a Topaz’s charge, but she did not move. She couldn’t.

 

“I didn’t want to raise my voice, but you’re not listening. I think it’s a good time for you to return to your room. I have more work to do.”

 

“Okay...” Orange whispered, taking her chance she had been presented to slink away, back to the safety of her room.

 


 

“Orange?” Blue’s voice carried across the room despite keeping it low, stepping into the younger Diamond’s quarters and taking a look around. It was dark, a small projector was set up on a desk, casting part of the ceiling in an image of stars that moved across the walls, and was the only real light in the room, besides the light behind her spilling into the room from the open doorway. Using it, she could see Orange Diamond laying on her bed, facing the projector, and Blue came to the conclusion Orange had been watching the false stars until she had fallen asleep. Blue was about to quietly step back outside when the thought crossed her mind that Orange needed the rest, but stopped when there was movement from the younger gem.

 

Orange, at first, turned her head to look at Blue, meeting her eyes for a moment before she rolled over onto her back and using her elbows to push up and look at Blue more appropriately, “Hey, Blue.”

 

“You're awake.” Blue’s tone was surprised.

 

“Couldn’t sleep.” Orange explained, one corner of her lips lifted up in a half smile.

 

Looking away with an expression of hesitance, Blue turned back to Orange and stepped into the room, the doors closing a moment later, and casting the room back into darkness, with the tiny dots of hololight the only thing to help Blue see, so she stopped moving all together, breathing out a surprised, “Oh.”

 

Orange’s voice was a bit rough, like she had been screaming, but Blue did not comment on it as she heard movement from her, “Hold on, let me...” a moment later, the lights flicked on, and Blue could see Orange had been messing with a control pad on the stand beside her bed. “there.”

 

“Thank you.” Blue responded quietly, continuing the walk to Orange’s bed. Cautiously, Blue sat down on it, relaxing when it took her weight just fine. She turned her head to look at Orange, reaching out to brush her hair, a pang in her chest when Orange did not quite meet her eyes. “I’m sorry I had to yell earlier. But, you understand why I did, don’t you?”

 

Orange sucked in a breath, “Yes, Blue.”

 

“Good.” Blue smiled, even though Orange still would not look at her, and concluded she simply needed more time. “I hope you understand it’s not because i wanted to, but it’s for you own good.” She explained.

 

Orange’s face scrunched up slightly, and Blue worried Orange might still be upset, but she did not push her hand away, or react more than that. 

 

Finally, Orange nodded, looking down at her stomach, “I know.”

 

“Now, would you like to come watch more of the planet being transformed?”

 

“That’d be nice.” Orange agreed, slipping away from Blue’s hand, and off the bed.

Notes:

Thank you all for submitting your questions to Orange and Pearl's blog. The first wave of questions are out, and i'll be getting to the rest shortly! Thank you all again. Keep it coming.

Chapter 47: Chapter 46: Opportunities

Chapter Text

Sitting back in the Captain’s chair, Orange watched as the stars flew by in the ship’s viewer. It had been a little more than 3 weeks since she left Homeworld and Orange was only just now leaving Blue’s colony. Ever since their little tiff, she had felt a bit more subdued. Not because she felt put down after their disagreement, because she refused to say she and Blue had a fight, but because she didn’t want to cause any more trouble by potentially upsetting Blue. At first she had been excited to leave homeworld for this trip, and of course she was happy to see Blue, but being with Blue made her question things she hadn’t ever really given thought to before, but had simply expected to happen. She couldn’t help but wonder what her future actually held, not just the promises she had been told. It wasn’t even a question of if she would be a part of the Authority one day, it was more of a question of where she’d fit into it when she did. Looking at everything, It made her question what White Diamond had planned, since Blue seemed to hold no answers for her, or at least any she was willing to part with.

 

Orange felt more sure of herself as a gem than she ever did as a child. She was little more than half a millennia in age, still the youngest of the Diamonds, but she wasn’t a child. True, she was still a little round in the face, and her stocky build only added to her childlike appearance, but she wasn’t a child. But it seemed the diamonds saw her as such. Young. Inexperienced. Silly. Is that how they saw her then? Not as useless, as they once might have,  just someone they had to take care of, look out for because she couldn’t handle it on her own just yet. 

 

Surprisingly, that didn’t make Orange feel sad, as she had expected. Instead, it made her want to punch something. it made her wish she was back with the Topazes and Iris so she could train and work off her frustration. She wasn’t a child to them. She wasn’t a child to Pearl. How long would the others see her as a child? what did she have to do to show them she wasn’t that person anymore? Would they ever really see her as their equal?

 

'I’ll make them.'

 

The thought was aggressive, even in her own head, and bounced around like a harsh echo, making her physically tense. She’d make them see her as one of them, she just wasn’t too sure how. At least not without getting shut down like she had with Blue. Perhaps that was something White would be willing to talk about. With how she had left things on Homeworld, she got the impression White would be the most amenable to listening to what she had to say regarding her future, and if White truly was the one making the final decisions about what would happen with her, perhaps she would have the most answers for her as well.

 

Orange sat forward, stretching out her back and trying to fight the need to get up from boredom. She didn’t know how much the Captain would have to report on what happened, including what she did, and she didn’t think it would look good on her for fidgeting too much. “How much longer until we reach Yellow Diamond’s colony?”

 

The Captain was quick to jump to her side, and Orange wondered why the Captain seemed so distracted this flight compared to before. “Yes, my Diamond! I mean, we are close, my Clarity. Very close.”

 

Orange’s eyebrows screwed up at her, even as she responded her eyes kept going to the screen before her. Whatever was on her screen was obviously distressing, and much more interesting then what Orange had to say. While Orange was confused, and curious, she didn’t believe interrogating the Captain would improve their situation, and it honestly worried her that the Captain would mess something up, based on how rattled she seemed to be. In comparison, her crew mates appeared to be perfectly fine, and Orange wonder what the Captain seemed to know that the rest of them didn’t.

 

Shrugging it off, as whatever had the Nephrite in a tizzy more than likely had no impact for her, she leaned back in the chair, turning back to the viewer, her eyes sweeping over the crew every few minutes.

 

Two other nephrites on the crew, directly in front of her, had their heads turned slightly to each other, speaking quietly. They both wore the same black jumpsuit with green designs, Blue’s diamond emblazoned on their chests. They weren’t exactly striking in appearance, and looked very similar, with the one exception that the one on Orange’s left had white hair, where as her counterpart had a much darker green. While they weren’t notable, and Orange didn’t think she’d remember them a year from now, they at least created a decent distraction for the trip.

 

The one of the left leaned towards her friend, “I can’t wait until we get to return home.”

 

“Yeah. I’ll be glad to be back before our next assignment.”

 

“I’m looking forward to getting to visit the Crag.”

 

“You spend way too much time there.”

 

“I meet a friend there!”

 

“Sure, sure. I’m going to see the new fights. I hear they’re bringing in traitors to fight the champions. It's going to be amazing!”

 

Orange tilted her head, intrigued. She had not personally been to the Arena, but she knew that 5X and 7X were a big fans of the place, and had on more than one occasion recounted a particularly good fight they had seen to her.

 

Obviously, she couldn’t sneak in to see it and she wasn’t sure if recordings were made of the fights, but it sounded like something interesting was happening on Homeworld if they were starting to use prisoners for the fights.

 

“I haven’t been in a while. Is Onyx 12K still undefeated?” the darker nephrite asked.

 

“No.” Her friend shook her head, turning from her screen to look at her, “There is this Lemon Quartz, woo. She could lay three gladiators out at once with this move with her arm. It’s amazing. You can totally tell she’s one of Yellow Diamond’s favorites.”

 

“Oh, I have to see that.”

 

Eventually their conversation devolved into idle chatter and Orange turned her attention back to the viewer, throughly interested in checking out the Arena when she got back home.

 

It wasn’t long before they had finally arrived to their destination, and Orange could see just what her fellow Diamond’s colony and base looked like. Yellow’s moon base was on a smaller rocky planet that orbited a much larger one. She could already see the greenish-blue organic life of it receding as parts of the planet became dulled by the open rocky plain that had been terraformed, or already had been transformed into full fledged kindergartens. This obviously wasn’t a new colony, and must have been a good source to make the smaller work gems. Rubies were so very common, it must have been simple to make them here, as well as whatever else Yellow had plans to grow. Orange knew from her lessons that Sapphires, Rutiles, and Spinels could be made in the same place as Rubies, though for obvious reasons, they were never grown together. She found it was interesting that such a high class gem like Sapphire could have grown in the same place as the soldier that was guarding her. 

 

Orange sat up a little straighter, focusing on the planet, noting the places that looked like they would be the currently active kindergarten spots. She adored the colonies. Something about making new gems excited her, that new bit of life, and knowing you had been the one to orchestrate their existence, to be the one to give them life, a purpose, and to give back to the Empire. Orange envied the other Diamonds that. She could lie all she liked to their face, and they seemed to believe it for the most part, but she wanted a colony. She wanted to have that power, that life giving responsibility, the resources she, and homeworld, would gain from the planets she would nurture into giving them new gems. Bringing real life to them.

 

She even looked forward to getting to join the others in the extraction chambers, where she would get to contribute to the source of life that was used to make these gems, but she had long since accepted everyone’s decision, surprisingly even Pink agreed, that she was too young to use it. She wasn’t even allowed to see the inside of their chambers, and thus wondered exactly what they looked like, perhaps different for each Diamond.

 

“We have arrived, my Diamond.” The captain’s voice pulled her from her thoughts, and Orange turned to look as she bowed to her, all while out of her peripheral she could see the crew doing checks and preparing to land, but they could not until they had gained clearance.

 

Surprisingly, it took longer than she would have thought, given this was Yellow’s colony, and not many would be more efficient than the gems she stationed on her own moon base.

 

After a quick conversation between one of the pilots and a Ruby, they were given clearance to enter the section of the moonbase designated for ships.

 

The Captain was quick to turn to her, bowing once again, to explain, “I apologize for the wait, your clarity. Security has been upped, and our codes were changed last moment. I am very sorry.”

 

Orange waved her off, turning back to the view of Yellow’s moon base now that it was no longer being obscured by a Ruby’s face. “It’s fine. Just proceed with landing.”

 

When the ship touched down at the docking bay, the captain was the one to step off first to check everything was alright for them to deboard, and then she was bowing to Orange at the end of the ramp. Orange was taken right away by the base, large and imposing, metal and glass fused together in one erected tower of beautiful gem architecture. Smaller buildings were planted around the base, and the few gems that moved about between them walked with purpose in their every step. These were Yellow’s gems, and Orange would be hard pressed to find more dedicated gems to their work. The base resembled Blue’s own, from layout to the rocky terrain setting of the buildings, and yet somehow was more utilitarian, organized. Everything, from building to gem, was made to be as efficient as their Diamond, impressive and tenacious, all you could want in a subject and place of work.

 

“My Diamond?” The captain spoke, breaking her from her amazed stare, “Forgive me, but we should move inside. I need to check in.”

 

Orange gave the captain a curt nod in acknowledgment, turning to lead her inside instead of following. Orange’s eyes swept around at everything. Like Blue’s Tanzanite colony, things had been updated, though if you knew what you were looking for, you could make out the parts of the building that had been updated instead of the whole structure at once, blending almost seamlessly together. The colony was obviously made before Blue’s, but at least within the last millennia. Which meant that the planet above should have at least one or two completed kindergartens already, or near completion.

 

Stepping inside the Spire, which she had to wait for the Captain to authorize the door to open before they could even enter, and they parted upon entering after she dismissed the hurried Nephrite, nonplussed that she seemed to be in such a rush but didn’t see a reason to push the matter. Stopping to look around, Orange was intrigued by the different design that had been integrated into the old, it was much more prominent inside where the decor actually mattered. Every Diamond’s building contained a different style to it, and she had figured out early on that, much like White, Yellow preferred the use of angular lines in her architecture, where as Blue and Pink employed a more rounded design. The winding staircase, the open main room, and the one that it led to, which diverted into separate rooms and halls, one of which would lead to her own room. The room that connected all the others was opposite the entrance of the spire, and she could see a large warp pad in it’s center, a small set of steps built up around it to keep it off the ground. Up above that would be the second level with the observation orb, and then at the very top would be Yellow’s command room. 

 

“Orange Diamond.”

 

Orange turned her head, her mouth widening in an open mouth smile as she located the voice, her eyes locking onto Yellow’s Pearl. Pearl stood at the base of the stairs, her arms behind her back and a curved grin on her face that always made her look rather smug.

 

“Pearl!” Orange charged at the smaller gem, her round eyes widening more in surprise, her arms falling from their parade rest stance and coming up to block her just as the small diamond wrapped her arms around her, twirling her around as she let out a started, “Eep!”

 

“Oh! I’ve missed you, Pearl!”

 

Pearl patted her side, where her arms had been trapped in the youngest diamond’s hug, “Okay, okay! Put me down, please. You’re attracting attention.”

 

Orange laughed as she stopped, setting the flustered pearl back on her feet and letting her go.

 

Pearl’s cheek were bright as she brushed herself down, “Good to have you back, as always, Orange Diamond.”

 

Orange brushed off Pearl’s grumpy tone, quite used to her attitude, as she knew Pearl’s personality and her own could clash at points, Orange’s fondness for hugging just happened to be one of those things. “Where’s Yellow?”

 

That seemed to pull Pearl out of her grumbling, and she stood up a little straighter, more professional, “My Diamond is in her command room. She sent me to welcome you, as she couldn’t be pulled away from her work at this time.”

 

The younger gem blinked, surprised, and she tried her hardest to not let the disappointment show in her voice or on her face. “Oh…Well, let's go up and see her. If she can’t come to me, I’ll go to her.”

 

“Very well. Please follow me, Orange Diamond.”

 

“Just Orange, Pearl.” Orange reminded with a slightly more forceful tone than she had used before, not that Pearl was effected by it.

 

“Thats inappropriate, my Diamond. You will always be Orange Diamond to me.” Pearl didn’t even stop to look at her when she said it, which lead Orange to believe she was simply jerking her around, in her own manner.

 

“Five centuries, Pearl. You’ve known me my whole life. Surely you can let that slide.”

 

“And it has been an honor,” Pearl turned to look at her, that crooked little smile that she actually adored seeing on her face, a quirk she had never seen on any other Pearl, “But I’m afraid I can’t.”

 

“I’m sure it’s a monumental task. I understand.” Orange rolled her eyes, but smiled none the less. She didn’t push it further with her, as Pearl could be even more stubborn than her own Diamond, and she didn’t find it as big a deal as it would have been with Blue or White’s Pearl. Like Yellow, Pearl was a stickler for rules and order, so it was never a surprise when Orange met a little resistance from her.

 

It wasn’t long before they were at the top of the stairs, Orange slowing to allow Pearl stay ahead of her, and Orange stood, cautious of the land’s drop off, waiting for Pear to open the doors.

 

She led the way in, Pearl now behind her as she observed the profile of her fellow Diamond lounging in a floating chair made for her, a bit more comfort than she was used to seeing Yellow employ, and honestly a nice change to see her using. Upon their entrance, Yellow looked away from her screen to look at them.

 

“Yellow.” Orange smiled, initiating the first words. “Its good to see you.”

 

“Orange.” The older diamond responded, looking her up and down, before dismissing her screens to lean forward, moving her legs off the side of the chair and sitting to face her, signaling she was giving her full attention to her guest. “You look well.”

 

“I feel great.” Orange grinned, “Better than ever, really.”

 

“I’m glad to see your time on Homeworld hasn’t changed you too much.” Yellow snorted, clearly amused by the younger gem’s boisterous attitude.

 

“I wouldn’t say I’m the same as before, but you can’t change everything.”

 

Yellow regarded her with an appraising look, “I intend to test that claim.”

 

“Whenever you want, Yellow. I have some new tricks.”

 

Yellow nodded, but leaned back in her seat, confusing Orange. “I thought i would be ahead of my work today. I know we discussed before seeing how far you have come with your training, but i’m afraid it will have to wait.”

 

Orange once again worked to hide her disappointment, deciding to concentrate on the fact she now had an open schedule, and free reign of Yellow’s base. “Thats okay. I can always find something else to do. It wouldn’t be the first time.”

 

Yellow brought her work screens back up, “I’m glad you understand. Pearl will-“

 

Orange cut her off before she could even suggest whatever she might have had in mind to keep her entertained, “Perhaps since you’ll be busy, I could go down and see your colony.”

 

Yellow’s eyes cut to her, narrowed as her tone was hard, “Absolutely not.”

 

Orange pouted, half in frustration, and half trying to persuade Yellow, “I just want to see the kindergarten. I won’t get in the way.”

 

“Orange. I said no.”

 

The younger gem let out a rather undignified grunt of frustration, her hands clenching in just barely controlled anger. “I’m beginning to think both you and Blue are ganging up on me.”

 

Yellow raised an eyebrow at her, “Excuse me?”

 

“Blue wouldn’t let me see her's either.” Orange explained, feeling rather glad Blue hadn’t actually told Yellow about what occurred in her base. “She says it's too dangerous for me.”

 

“And she would be correct.” Yellow agreed, and Orange could not stop from narrowing her eyes right back at Yellow for it. “We know what we’re talking about, Orange.”

 

“I’ve always been fine on my own, Yellow. Its worrying for nothing.” Orange groused.

 

“Enough.” Yellow’s voice was firm, but did not raise, “No, means no. It’s one thing on my base, everyone here has been selected and honorbound to my word, but it would be another on the planet. You know you’re not supposed to be seen by anyone that hasn’t been approved to know you, Orange. What would White think if you were found out?”

 

Orange tried not to show just how much that effected her, but based on how Yellow returned her look with a softer, less pointed one, Orange knew she hadn’t exactly succeeded. Instead of fighting her, she simply nodded, turning her back on Yellow before she could see the tears that were beginning to burn her eyes. Thankfully, her voice was quite level, “Okay. I’ll just go to my room.”

 

Yellow’s response did not come right away, but she did answer before Orange could exit the room. “Do as you like, just do not leave this base. Now, I have to get back to work.”

 

Taking the stairs, Orange wiped roughly at her eyes, gritting her teeth as she became angrier when they would be replaced with more. She didn’t want to be upset, and she didn’t want the other gems to see her crying. It was stupid she was crying to begin with, but for some reason that comment about not being seen always hit her to her core. She hated feeling like a dirty secret, hated that the others seemed to use it against her to remind her who she was and to put her in her place. Grunting, her fingers digging into her eyes so roughly it was almost painful, Orange took a deep breath and pushed the feeling of anger down so she could temporarily calm herself.

 

Being angry wasn’t going to get her what she wanted, and it was too late now anyway. Yellow had said no, and she was even less likely to be persuaded than Blue was, and that hadn’t exactly gone well last time.

 

At the bottom of the stairs, Orange was satisfied she had control of her emotions, and she moved towards the inner room, noting there wasn’t anyone around, which was odd.

 

“Wonder where everyone is.” She questioned out loud, looking around at the circular room and it’s connecting chambers when she passed them, trying to see if they were all just sequestered in their assigned room. Thinking about it, there hadn’t really been anyone outside either.

 

Shrugging, she was about to turn left to travel down the hall where she knew her room would be, when she stopped to stare at the warp pad as it reflected the yellow light of the spire walls. It was at this point a surprising, but very tempting thought occurred to her. She could go down anyway. She didn’t have to listen to Yellow. She could see the Colony and Yellow couldn’t stop her. Glancing behind her, she caught sight of the stairs and the general direction of Yellow’s command room. No one in sight, and no one to see her. No witnesses, and It would be quick. Yellow would never even have to know she was gone.

 

Glancing around one last time, Orange resolved to push down the nervousness she had about disobey the older Diamond, and stepped onto the wrap pad. A moment later, she was washed in the bright light of the warp stream, and then the next, she was gone.

 


 

As the light cleared, Orange blinked, her eyes shining as she took in the sight before her. Bare rock and stone face. Injectors hung about in the side of rock walls so tall that even White wouldn’t be able to see above them at her full height. Most of the wall was pockmarked in tiny gem shaped holes. Stepping off the warp pad, Orange looked around in fascination as all around her were little red gems, scurrying around in small groups, with one or two yelling orders at others. Far down the line, she could see gems that weren’t Rubies, but large Quartz soldiers or Peridots, directing Rubies to certain places as they formed into square formations to await orders. There were so many Rubies, she had never seen so many them in such a condensed area.

 

“Why are you making so many, Yellow?” Orange questioned out loud, the moving red sea of gems interesting her. She stepped into the fray, looking around her with a fascinated grin while these tiny soldiers dodged her when she moved unknowingly into their path.

 

“You!”

 

Orange stopped wide eyed at the surprisingly loud voice, turning around to see what the commotion was about only to see a Ruby stood behind her, pointing one chubby finger at her. Said Ruby wasn’t very remarkable, the same round face and similar attire to her kin running around them. The only thing that set her apart was her gem placement being over her eye, though gems on the face were common, which made this Ruby even less remarkable to the young Diamond. 

 

Orange looked around, but saw no one else stopping to address the clearly irate Ruby, so she turned back to the scowling gem, pointing a finger at herself, “Me?”

 

“Yes you! Who are you?” The ruby demanded before pausing to look her up and down, her angry face twisting into confusion, “What are you?”

 

“I’m…a Jasper?” Orange said, wincing when her response came out as a question as well, but Ruby hardly seemed to notice.

 

Crossing her arms, Ruby narrowed her eye at her, “You're the weirdest Jasper i’ve ever seen.”

 

Annoyed at this tiny gem’s attitude, and having had quite enough with her rude tone, Orange crossed her arms, matching her narrow eyed stare, “Have you even ever seen a Jasper?”

 

“Well…no.” Ruby’s angry face fell again as she rubbed the back of her head, looking away from Orange’s eyes, “But i was just made.”

 

Orange mimiced a perfect sneer of Iris Agate, which startled the Ruby. “Then I’m a jasper. and…” Orange looked around, seeing the larger Quartz still directing gems, paying no mind to them at all. Orange turned back to the Ruby, looking down her nose at her, taking on a snotty tone, “I’m in charge of this section. What do you think you’re doing over here, runt?”

 

Immediately Ruby straightened, her arms held tightly at her sides in a formation pose, “Ma’am! Forgive me! I’m just waiting for my line to finish emerging.”

 

Orange pointed behind the Ruby, “Then get back to them! I expect a check in as soon as you all are accounted for! Don’t let Yellow diamond down!”

 

At the mention of her Diamond’s name, Ruby held up a diamond salute, “Yes ma’am! Glory to the wondrous Yellow Diamond!”

 

Orange matched her in an awkward version of the salute, very unfamiliar to giving one as compared to getting it, “Glory to Yellow Diamond!”

 

Orange waited until the Ruby had run out of sight, blending in with the rest of the gems as even more had emerged from their holes, and she slumped while the stern expression slipped off her face, “Urgg, that was close. Rubies…so gullible. I really want to know why Yellow is making so many of them, now.”

 

Making her way through the Rubies again, thankfully not being stopped by any more of the tiny red gems or their handlers, who must have assumed she was one of them, Orange took note of the narrowing of the walls. The farther she walked through the kindergarten, the fewer holes appeared in the walls, and the less Rubies there were to crowd around her.

 

Even farther than that, the walls were littered with injectors, but there were no holes in the walls, which lead Orange to believe this section of gems weren’t ready to emerge just yet. Perhaps more Rubies for whatever project Yellow seemed to need them for. Eventually, her walking brought her to end of the winding path, the open rock fell off the edge, creating another cliff and giving her quite the view of the surrounding area that hadn’t been terraformed for use.

 

Orange’s mouth fell open, eyes roaming around the interesting view of the open landscape. A lot of it was withering trees, dark and knarly, twisted in a clawed reach for the sky. Dead grass and twig bushes swallowed the fields, stood limp and dry in its off colored state, either dormant or already dead, she couldn’t tell. Behind it, miles from the dead land, was living plants, trees and land that still retained their color, blending into the lifeless land, thought Orange couldn’t make out just where it started. There was no sounds filtering into the cliff area, and she wondered if the wildlife had moved further into the still living part of the forest, retreating from the noisy kindergarten.

 

It was amazing, how planets like this produced new life for the Empire. She understood that what they were doing was taking from these planets, the very life force that had made this place a home, giving it up so that they could make use of it. It was a sight of beauty, life being turned into new, greater life, renewed to be spread out amongst space like living stardust. One day it would be she guiding new life to walk with stars, a leader, loved and respected.

 

Hopping down from the cliff, Orange used the jagged cliff face to hold on, kicking her feet into the rock to make footholes as she climbed down to the forest, silently thanking Iris for her strict training to even be able to do this. It didn’t take more than a few minutes to get down far enough that Orange felt comfortable letting go, falling away from the rock wall to the dead plant life below. Orange managed to miss a majority of the branches, only snagging a few with her hair and held out arms as she bent her knees when she landed, creating a crater in the dried earth.

 

“Owww.” Orange grumbled, standing up and pulling the long twigs from her hair, ignoring the scratches on her exposed arms in favor of the annoying tiny organic limbs twisted into her hair.

 

Pulling at least three twigs from her hair, Orange ran a hand through it to catch any others while she looked around. Though she didn’t really have a lot of experience with living organic matter, the large trees did not look so dead up close, but they did twist in on themselves, contorted and spreading out to cover the view above. The grass under her feet crunched as she began to move through it, once tall and vivid, was now yellowed and shriveled, snapping off as the young gem stumbled through it, unsure of just where she was going.

 

Following the winding trail of trees, the ground began to become notably more hilly, surprisingly still living moss covered jutting rock that was half covered in dead leaves, making the pathway dangerous to walk on as the leaves slipped and moved under her feet, wet under its drier upper layer. Using the rocks, grimacing at the squish of moss under her hand, Orange balanced her way along a open path where the trees had dispersed, tensing as she moved along cautiously, teetering on the narrow path of rocks she used to move across a particularly dangerous area. A noise to her right, the sound of snapping twigs that wasn’t her caught her attention and she paused, turning to look and try and find what had made the noise.

 

Her eyes scanned the tree line, but found nothing but more trees and leaves scattered on the forest floor, but something didn’t feel right about taking her eyes off the surroundings. After another minute of waiting in tense silence, she had not heard another noise, and chalked it up to a branch breaking off and hitting the ground. Turning back, the young gem moved slowly across the mossy rocks, leaving footprints of her shoes in each rock as she passed over them. She nearly stumbled when the noise happened again, and Orange’s head snapped to her right, searching for whatever had defiantly made the noise that time, because it was a lot closer. Still she found nothing in the deserted forest. She heard more than felt her own breathing pick up, certain she wasn’t alone in the forest.

 

'Yellow was right. I shouldn’t be out here.'

 

The thought crossed her mind as she looked around, trying to control herself as she felt she was being watched, but her own eyes could not find anything that could be staring back at her. She only took her eyes away from the tree line when she felt something wiggling on her hand, and she snapped to her head to her left, looking down in surprise as a long, furry thing inspected her hand. It was small, but long, it’s body segmented into parts, all covered in what looked to be long hair that moved. Orange stood tense for a moment before she screeched, pulling her hand away from the rock and shaking her hand to get the thing off as it held on to the top of her hand.

 

In her moment of panic, flailing while trying to get it off her hand, Orange failed to notice as her footing slipped from the rock, and it wasn’t until she and the weird creature were falling back did she realize her mistake in letting go. The young Diamond closed her eyes as she fell, her body not stopping at the rock’s bottom, but continuing to roll through the dead leaves, and she realized too late that the leaved covered ground was actually slanted, and the leaves made for the perfect surface for her to slide down. It wasn’t until she felt nothing under her did she open her eyes and scream again when she saw she was falling off, down the large hill and into another patch of leaves.

 

Orange laid there, stunned and wide-eyed, her breathing still rapid as she took a moment to realize she wasn’t falling anymore. Feeling something on her hand, she raised it, seeing that stupid crawler still there. Glaring, Orange shook her hand hard, finally flinging the creature off as she yelled, “Get off me!”

 

Huffing, Orange rubbed the back of her hand across her chest, trying to scrub the feeling of it wriggling across her skin away while glaring in the direction it had been flung into the leaf patch. Glad to not see it, Orange turned to look around at her new spot. Given she had only rolled down the hill, she did not expect to find much, but was pleasantly surprised when she found an open hole in the hill side to her left. Standing up and brushing the wet leaves that clung to her, the young diamond moved curiously towards the open mouth of the hole, but it was too dark to see more than a a little ways inside.

 

“A cave?” Orange questioned, standing in the mouth and trying to see inside, but there was not enough light coming inside for her to make out much but more rocks and some dead leaves that had blown inside. Squinting, Orange used the side of the wall to guide herself partially in, but stopped when she couldn’t make out too much more.

 

Pausing, Orange chuckled, “what am I doing? I can make my own light.” 

 

Concentrating on her hand, bright orange light engulfed her it, her fingers splaying out as the light flickered. Holding it up, the light lit up the cave, orange coloring the walls and casting dark shadows where jutting cones of stone blocked its path. Being able to see, Orange observed the surprisingly dry cave, slate gray stone and sparkling rocks covered the cave, a stark contrast to the dead organic outside. Orange marveled at the cluster of crystalline pieces that covered the rock around her. It looked to be a result of the kindergarten being made nearby, the gem life-force bleeding into the surrounding rock, dipping into the cave system here. The rock sparkled in her light, some of the gray stone covered in open crystals that spiked upward. It reminded her of the druzy rock that could be found near some of the closer kindergartens to the city, and was used to decorate Blue Diamond’s palace. 

 

Stepping forward, Orange picked up one of the smaller broken rocks, the inside of which was ladened with tiny crystals, like a geode. She couldn’t be sure of the crystal’s color, because her light was turning and cast a lot of it in a harsh orange tone, blotting out a lot of the lighter colors in the cave.

 

Her mouth twisted into a large smile as she looked down at the geode-like piece. This would be perfect to give to Pearl. It wasn’t alive, and it wasn’t something she could easily break and she imagined Pearl would like how pretty it was. Tucking it into her belt, Orange looked behind her at the mouth of the cave, the sky just visible from where she stood. She didn’t know the cycle to this planet, so trying to determine how long she had been there, or if it was even late, wasn’t likely to happen. But none the less, she figured it was time to make it back to the moon base before she was found out.

 

Nearing the mouth of the cave, the light cast inward allowed her to see enough of where she was going that she extinguished her hand, being careful of where she stepped until she was walking on just leaves.

 

A growl that most definitely didn’t come from her made her rigid, tensing as she didn’t dare to move but used her eyes to search around her. There, just slightly to her left, was an ugly creature she had never seen before, staring back at her.

 

The creature was a dark gray, long spindly limbs bent under it, connected to a lean body and a log neck that curved down, allowing its head to be near the ground. It’s face, like it’s body, was elongated, narrowing into a squared snout, sharp teeth could be seen crowing it’s mouth as it’s tongue flicked out and prodded the air. It’s clawed toes squished in the dead leaf matter as it pawed the ground, sniffing the area around it.

 

Orange’s mouth tugged into a disgusted frown at the sight of it, but also weary of the claws and teeth she could see, curling her hands into  fists at the threat of the creature. 

 

“What manner of beast are you?” Orange questioned out loud, unsure of just how intelligent it was, but instantly regretting it when it reared back, letting out a blood curdling shriek before it was bound at her in a quick gallop.

 

Narrowing her eyes, Orange’s hands flared as they were engulfed in her energy, waiting until the last moment to jump out of its way, using her legs to jump a few feet away from it as it slid to a halt, momentarily confused by her disappearance.

 

“Hah!” Orange grinned, “you're a lot slower than J2.”

 

Her grin fell when it turned to her and charged again, much quicker than before. Orange jumped out of the way again, but not before it managed to reach a long clawed leg out and tear into her tunic before she could get fully out of its reach.

 

Stumbling in her landing, Orange looked down, her own flaming aura not effecting her as she touched gingerly at the rips in her clothes, thin, angry lines running down her chest where it had damaged her lightform and just barely missing her gem. Looking back up at it, angry and snarled, “What is with this planet and it’s annoying organics?!”

 

At her voice, just as she had guessed, it turned and began to advance on her, teeth snapping as it neared.

 

Instead of jumping out of the way, Orange waited until it came close to reach out, ignoring when it’s clawed hands grabbed at her to wrap her hand around it’s neck, surprising it when she gripped it hard, bringing her other hand down and knocking it in the head and sending it sprawling back on the ground. 

 

“Just leave me alone!” She snapped, huffing while she watched it lay on the ground, unmoving. When it didn’t move after a moment of waiting, she paused as it settled in that she was fighting something organic, the squishy things like humans that got hurt from just tripping, and she had just punched it quite hard.

 

Orange’s hands began to dim as her face morphed into shocked horror, taking a cautious step towards it. “Oh Stars...did I kill it? Don’t be dead, don’t be dead. You're annoying, but I didn’t want to kill you.”

 

Orange stopped moving towards it when it snorted, it’s long paws coming up to scrub at its face before it lifted its elongated neck, it’s head staring at he before it scrambled to stand up, long limbs fumbling over one another as it seemed to be having trouble figuring out where to put its limbs to get up properly.

 

She clenched her fist again, holding her breath as she tensed and prepared for it to attack her again, only to let it out when it found its balance and turned away from her, sprinting off in the opposite direction from her.

 

Orange grimaced as she watched it run away before turning down to the damage that had been done to her, her hand lighting up with a different energy as she covered her chest, the stinging of the red lines easing under her healing powers. “I hate this planet.” She grumbled. While the lines mended, her tunic repairing itself after her skin had been fixed. Looking up, she frowned at the lowering light in the sky, meaning she was going to have to book it back, but the chances of Yellow not already knowing she had been gone we’re slim if as much time had passed as she thought had.

 

“I’m so dead.”

Chapter 48: Chapter 47: Repercussions

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Yellowed sighed as she sat back, leaning heavily on the arm of her chair as she pinched the bridge of her nose. Her eyes were starting to become tired of reading script, lines blurring into one another and she longed to get up and move around instead of just uncrossing and recrossing her legs. She did not care for the style of lounge chairs, but had allowed Blue to talk her into it, a mistake she would not make again any time soon. Looking up, over the top of the screens, she stared at the slightly distorted view of the partially completed colony, the defining colors of organic life pleasantly contrasted by the exposed rock that had been terraformed for her kindergartens. The thought of the gems that would be emerging soon reminded her of Orange, and her unyielding interest in them. 

 

Orange had arrived, after spending more time than Yellow cared for with White, and yet she hadn’t managed to make the time for her, even after pushing off her visit for what she had deemed an acceptable amount of time to complete what she needed. And while she had justified to herself it was fine because it was important work that was time sensitive, she still felt a small pang of guilt settle her in the chest. Orange must have been so excited to return to her, she knew Orange looked up to them much more than in a literal sense, and she had only brushed her off. Of course, her work was important to her, but she should also take time for their youngest, while she still had the freedom to leave Homeworld before she returned to White.

 

Yellow cocked her head towards her pearl, who looked up at her the moment she began to speak, “Pearl. It's time to take a break.” Yellow dismissed her work screens with a shooing wave, sitting forward and feeling the ache in her back from the long hours of sitting at an angle. “Go get Orange Diamond. I’m sure she's tired of the walls in her room already.”

 

Pearl stood, bowing to her, “Yes, My Diamond.”

 

Yellow watched as she trotted from the room at a quick pace, sighing now that she was alone and no one around to see as she worked out the tension in her back and limbs, relaxing back again to wait.

 


 

Pearl held her head high as she passed by multiple gems. Most much larger than herself, but so beneath her and her task.

 

Crossing through the warp room and into the side hall that held the main rooms just for the most important gems that would be here. While it hadn’t always existed at this base, it had been a simple and quick thing to add a room for Orange Diamond, especially considering she was much smaller than the other Diamonds, minus Pink Diamond, and did not need a room the size her own Diamond would. It was also the first time the room was getting actual use, as the base had been made before Orange Diamond’s existence and the room had to be added in later, and only recently when it became known that Orange would be with them at all. Nowadays, bases were simply made with another diamond room, as it would be a ten to one bet Orange Diamond would be occupying the base at some point in its existence. Though, with the knowledge Orange planned to stay with White Diamond for a while, Pearl actually felt a little let down that the young gem would no longer be there to talk her ear off, or gossip with her. However, she thought, on a lighter note, it meant she would be able to fully concentrate on her work until she did finally return to them.

 

Taking a left from the hall, finding the room was was a simple task considering this wing of rooms was purely for the Diamonds and Orange’s was always marked with a small diamond shape, centered on the door in her color, each half of the door carved to hold one half of the diamond symbol upon opening. She could remember the smile that stayed on the younger gem’s face the entire day that symbol had been first added to the standard architectural design. Orange was so young then, walking and talking on her own, but still not as tall as Pearl, and she had still been trying to imitate everything around her. Now she was a giant to her, and much more a Diamond than she would have though she could’ve been when she’d been required to shove tablets into her mouth just to keep her alive. How times pleasantly changed.

 

Upon getting to the room with the small orange diamond on its door, Pearl raised her head a little higher, a wicked grin forming on her face as she stared down two quartz guards who made it a point to not meet her gaze.

 

“Be quiet and move out of the way.” Pearl ordered, “I’m here for Orange Diamond.”

 

Pearl paid the two quartz guards no mind, even as they gave each other looks when they though she wasn’t looking, beliving they weren’t worth her time.

 

Pearl released the door with the pad, neither guard speaking up as she did so or when she stepped inside, leaving the doors open. Pearl's smile lifted as her eyes closed, feeling quite pleased to be getting Orange after that mornings mishap. She would be so pleased to see her and with the orders she brought.

 

“Orange Diamond, Yellow Diamond requests your presence.” Pearl waited a beat and was put off when there was no noise in response, not even a squeal of excitement to see her. Opening her eyes, Pearl looked around the room. “Orange Diamond?” She repeated, her eyes darting around. The bed was still perfectly made, the large marble chair notably not having said gem there.

 

Whipping her head around, Pearl nervously put her hand to her mouth, biting into her finger nails as she tried to materialize the Diamond, hoping she had somehow just missed her in the open room. “Ohh no. Oh nooo. My clarity? Orange Diamond?”

 

Pearl rechecked the room, ducking to check under the desk, pulling the covers back and shifting pillows, panic starting to seize her chest. “Ohhh no no no not good. You’re going to be in so much trouble. I’m going to be-…Orange?” she squeaked desperately.

 

Looking back to the door, Pearl charged out, glaring and pointing angrily at the two guards, “Where is she!? Where is Orange Diamond?”

 

The Quartz to her left grunted, “We haven’t seen her.”

 

“Yeah,” The Quartz to the right agreed, “she hasn’t been by yet.”

 

“Why didn’t you say that!?” Pearl practically screamed.

 

The Quartz grinned and Pearl would have smacked it off her face if she though it wouldn’t hurt her more than the smug guard, especially when she sneered, “You told us to be quiet.”

 

Pearl turned away from the two Quartz, running down the hall, even more panicked as she ducked into every side room she passed, startling technicians and soldiers alike, brushing them off as she quickly scanned the room for what would be the tallest gem on this level before moving on. 

 

Coming back to the warp room, Pearl halted when her eyes fell on the warp pad, her heart sinking. Looking to her left, Pearl snatched the first Peridot technician that passed, startling her enough to cause her to drop her handheld pad when Pearl grabbed her by her upper arm armor, “Tell me, has anyone used this warp pad recently?”

 

The Peridot blinked, before the surprise wore off and she pushed Pearl off her, frowning but answering her anyway, “Only the handlers coming back from the kindergartens. Now leave me be, I have important work to do.”

 

Pearl was running away before she could even finish, the fear clear on her face.

 


 

Orange wiped the sweat from her brow as she pulled herself up onto the cliff side, turning to look behind her at the setting sun on the horizon, her frown deepening as panic settled a little heavier in her chest. “I’m going to be grounded for a millennia.”

 

Turning away from the view, Orange began rushing for the kindergarten at a full on run, once against mentally praising Iris Agate for her training regime and pushing her so hard, otherwise she was sure she’d still be trapped in the forest until Yellow either came down to get her or she was found embarrassingly by the Quartz that would be sent to find her. Neither were a great option.

 


 

When Pearl returned, her eyes were wide and she appeared frazzled, sweat beading on her face and her lips turned down to expose her clenched teeth. Yellow raised an eyebrow at her, surprised by her appearance. What was even more odd was the lack of a young Diamond with her. “Where is Orange?”

 

Pearl’s hands fidgeted in front of her, fingers tapping together as she looked up at Yellow before looking away and then looking back, “I….forgive me, My Diamond, but…” and then Pearl fell apart, crying, “But I can’t find Orange Diamond!”

 

Yellow stood up so quickly that Pearl stepped back in alarm, shrinking as Yellow yelled, “What?!”

 

Anger radiated from every bit of her, from her posture and clenched fists, to her narrowed eyes and bared teeth as she turned to look out at the colony. “She hasn’t….She better not have gone down to the colony. After i specifically told her…”

 

Yellow stepped passed Pearl, her long legs taking her much farther and faster than Pearl could move, even at her fastest scamper, leaving the smaller gem hustling to keep up with her owner as she descended the stairs.

 


 

Orange huffed, struggling to catch her breath as she skidded to a halt in front of the warp pad, completely ignoring the looks she was getting from the gems still manning the kindergarten. Stand on the platform, Orange activated the warp, apprehension making her feel queasy while the light temporarily blocked her vision before she was back in familiar yellow colored walls.

 

Looking around, Orange could see gems scattering about the base, and she knew she was possibly in the deepest trouble of her life. Looking to her left, thinking she might hide in her room, she nearly gasped when she saw the back of Yellow Diamond as she marched down the corridor, Pearl chasing after her.

 

“Nope! Not that way.”

 

Looking forward, she thought she might hide outside, and say she had been there the whole time, then thought better of it. If Yellow was looking for her, then she most defiantly had gems searching for her outside. Looking up, Orange knew exactly what she was going to do.

 

Sprinting past a lot of gems that stopped to look at her, she ignored them, taking the stairs to the second level and all but skidding into the observation room.

 

If I act like I’ve come inside to be here, Yellow might not realize what I’ve done. She thought, amazed at her own quick thinking. That is, until she looked down at herself.

 

Her legs and arms were covered in dirt, orangish-red marks blemishing her light form that she had yet to properly heal. Her entire body was covered in a thin layer of sweat and grime, she hardly looked like a proper young diamond, and much more akin to a wild beast that had been brought inside the palace as a practical joke.

 

Orange grimaced, “Yellow is going to kill me.”

 

Thinking fast, Orange produced her own healing light, quickly fixing up any scuffs in her skin and brushing down a lot of the dirt, using her own sweat to try and clear the thicker marks off. She could at least replace her stockings and tunic with a new one, given they were produced by her own form and not fabric ones, but even after all her work to try and appear presentable, she had a feeling Yellow would take issues with how she looked.

 

But with no other options available, short of hiding for three weeks, which certainly wasn’t an actual viable option - was it? No, no. - She activated the orb, putting it on a random place and sat down to wait out her doom as she fidgeted, watching the doorway from the corners of her eyes. Not long later, Orange swallowed when she heard the distinct sound of Yellow’s heavy steps coming up the stairs.

 

She tried not to flinch when they stopped on her level and then a very loud voice shouted her name, “Orange!”

 

Orange put on her largest smile, turned to see an incredibly angry Yellow Diamond and a very flustered Pearl, bent over and using her knees as support as collected herself. Orange, deciding to go all the way with her ruse if it ever had a chance to work, choosing to continue in almost blatantly obvious ignorance, acting as if she didn’t notice anything wrong with them and keeping her tone cheery as she exclaimed at the sight of them, “Hey Yellow!”

 

Yellow blinked, the surprise obvious on her face at Orange’s chipper mood, the anger slipping from her face and morphing into confusion.

 

Orange took this as her best opportunity to not possibly die today, “Are you done for the day? I’ve been waiting as patiently as I could.”

 

Yellow narrowed her eyes, either suspicious or already seeing through her, which wreaked havoc on Orange’s nerves, though she kept up the excited smile as best she could.

 

“I’m taking a break.” Yellow’s response was slow, each word dragged out while her eyes scanned over Orange and the younger gem could immediately tell she was displeased by her appearance. “I’ve been looking for you. Where have you been?”

 

“Really?” Orange blinked, putting forth her best imitation of a surprised expression, “I walked around the base, wrested with the Quartz a bit, but i’ve been here for a little while.” Orange could not believe the lying words coming out of her mouth, but she wasn’t going to stop now that she had dug her hole as far as she had. She was going to lie in it. “Did you not check? Maybe we just missed each other.”

 

Yellow’s eyes narrowed further, her reactions giving Yellow just enough pause, just enough reason to believe that perhaps, somehow, in all the chaos created to search for the young Diamond, that they truly had just slipped past each other. Orange, after all, was not a liar. “Pearl said…” Yellow turned to glare down at her pearl, who looked up at her in alarm as Yellow sneered and then turned back to Orange, shaking her head. “Never mind. I will deal with that later.” And then Yellow was walking towards her, “Move over.”

 

Orange was surprised when Yellow sat down on the floor with her, mindful of where she was, her longer legs coming up either side of her as she sat behind Orange. 

 

Yellow’s hands were moving her hair a moment later, her large fingers brushing at dirt she had obviously missed, “Look at you, you're filthy.”

 

Orange thought she might have a heart attack when Yellow began trying to push her sweat dampened hair into place, worried she might find the odd twig she had missed, but after a moment and Yellow had moved on to brushing more dirt off her back, Orange relaxed, allowing the older Diamond to uncharacteristically fret over her.

 

“Sorry.” Orange replied sheepishly, turning her head down as she tried to ignore the tingle of guilt in her chest at how she was deceiving Yellow. She had enjoyed her time out, for the most part, she only wished it wasn’t just another thing she would have to keep secret. Lying to Yellow felt so wrong, she almost rather the punishment if she wasn’t so afraid of the disappointment that would follow. If Yellow knew she was not only lying to her face, but had directly disobeyed her, she may never trust her again. So she kept quiet, concentrating on Yellow’s care of her, a reminder that Yellow looked after her in her own way.

 

After a few moments, and plenty of grunts of disapproval, apparently either satisfied with her progress or giving up, Yellow stopped. The hand that hand been making her presentable rested on her own leg beside Orange.

 

Yellow then turned to Pearl, who had been standing by the entrance of the Observation room, composing herself while she was no longer under scrutiny. “Pearl, call off the search for Orange Diamond. No reason to waste time on a gem that’s not lost.”

 

Both waited as Pearl skittered off, leaving them alone before they continued speaking.

 

Orange half expected Yellow to lay into her now that Pearl was gone, for she had to knowing she was lying, but instead she simply reached forward, turning the orb to reflect another view of the colony. “Have you been looking at this long?”

 

It was at this point Orange actually looked at the display, having ignored it before in favor of listening for her. “Not long, just here and there.” Orange said, leaning back, her chest tightening uncomfortably more as Yellow allowed her to lean against her, even going so far as to curl a hand around her, like she normally did when she sat with her, a comfort from days past that Orange couldn’t find in herself to tell her she no longer needed. “Enough to see the Rubies emerge, and some of the landscape in different coordinates.”

 

“Hmm.” Yellow hummed, turning the orb to another view, and then another when she seemed to dislike that one as well. “Then you haven’t seen the Spinel, yet.”

 

Orange could not stop looking up at Yellow in excitement, “You’ve made Spinel?”

 

Yellow tilted her head slightly to look at her, “Yes, but they won’t be ready for another month, though a section has unexpectedly emerged early.”

 

“I’d like to see them.” Orange breathed out. But she’d be gone by then.

 

Yellow didn’t mention it, only turning back to the Orb and changing it, settling finally on a view of an ocean, one Orange hadn’t seen from space or from her time planet side. “We will see.”

 

The two Diamonds sat in silence, Yellow seemingly content with her presence alone and Orange stewing in her guilt and thoughts of the colony below. If only they trusted her more, she wouldn’t have felt the need to sneak off, she wouldn’t be lying to Yellow right now. How long would she have to do that until they trusted her to be on her own? Orange knew from stories from Pink, though she figured they were embellished, that none of the diamonds had really thought of her as very mature until she had a colony of her own. It wasn’t very successful, but a colony had been what had forced their hand. Is that what she had to look forward to? Waiting until they deemed her ready for a colony and then, and only then, she would be seen as somehow older and more mature?

 

Eventually, Orange found her voice, her eyes staring out at the water as it lapped in waves at the beach. “Yellow?”

 

“Hmm?” The older Diamond hummed after a beat, and Orange momentarily wondered what she herself had been thinking about.

 

Pushing her guilt and nerves down, as they would do her no good here, Orange looked back at the ocean and asked in a soft tone, “How old were you when you were given your first colony?”

 

She could practically feel Yellow tense, her head jerking down to look at her, which made Orange look back up at her in surprise. “Old.” Yellow responded, her voice firm, as if she was giving an order and not answering a question, “Older than you. Much older, so don’t get any ideas.”

 

Orange felt her temper flare, jerking away from Yellow to turn her narrowed eyes upon her, “That’s not what I- Yellow!”

 

Yellow narrowed her eyes right back at her, pulling the hand that had been curled around her away and responded sternly, “Don’t raise your voice at me.”

 

“I…” Orange was overcome with mixed emotions, uncertain how to process them all at once, and they came out in the form of her voice raising and tears forming in her eyes as she glared at the older Diamond, baring her teeth and clenching her fist to try and contain her anger. “Why do you and Blue have to treat me like i’m a child?!"

 

“Orange.” Yellow’s voice held an unspoken warning.

 

Instead, Orange simply lost it, shouting despite knowing Yellow was not the person to upset, or yell at. “NO! You all keep telling me to be a proper diamond, but act like if you let me out of your sight, or let me do something on my own, im going to hurt myself!” It was at this point Orange got up to stand, though she was still much shorter than the sitting Diamond, it made her feel better knowing she was at least standing her ground, both figuratively and literally, “which is it? What am i suppose to do to make you happy? So you see i’m not a child!?”

 

“You are a child!” Yellow equally raised her voice, stunning Orange, her words cutting into Orange better than any blade could have. Her voice lowered when Orange didn’t immediately fire back at her, “You’re standing there, yelling at me. That is the act of a child. You demand things to be a certain way, but that is not how this works. You will be treated as a child until you can show you aren’t one. And I can tell you, it is children who cry over not getting their way.”

 

Orange blinked, feeling new tears forming on her lashes.

 

Unlike Blue, who would have reacted to her tears, Yellow simply allowed her to cry, offering no comfort or act of understanding, remaining firm in allowing Orange to release her emotions with no support or comfort from her, her hand not once even moving to touch her. Instead, she raised her head, her eyes not as narrowed as before, but her tone left no room for Orange to believe she was impassioned by her crying or outburst. “Understand this, Orange, when we tell you to do something, we do it for your own good. One day you will understand that.”

 

Orange bit back a retort, ignoring the pain in her lip as she clenched her teeth over her lower lip, turning her back on Yellow so she would not see her face as she broke down further.

 

Yellow stood up, still cautious of where Orange was between her legs, stepping away from her once she was on her feet again. “I have to get back to work. Go to bed, Orange.” Yellow turned away, making for the entrance of the room, “It has been a long day, and you will think better when you’re not so emotional.”

 

Orange’s voice cracked as she responded in quietly, her arms folding over her as her only act of comfort. “Okay, Yellow.”

 

Orange waited until Yellow was out of sight and the sound of her footsteps far enough away to yell in frustration, loud enough that later, she was sure she would realize she had probably scared a few gems below. Falling to her knees, she slammed her hand into the marble floor so hard that it created a jagged crack in it, the marble splitting up to the observation Orb.

 

[Updated and corrected 6/9/21]

Notes:

I think it runs in Pink’s side of the family to just damage Yellow’s things when she makes you angry. It’s practically a mandatory right of passage. Windows, floors, expensive hand ships. Its all fair game here in the Diamond household.

Chapter 49: chapter 48: Learning

Chapter Text

If you're reading this, and you like this story, please leave a comment down below to let me know. it really makes my day, and lets me know there still people reading.

 

Yellow Diamond stood back, one hand cradling her right elbow while the other curled around her chin, finger tapping lightly on her jaw. Her eyes narrowed, watching closely as Orange thrust her hand out, her aura twirling outwards from her body and solidifying as it created quite an impressively sized dome for a gem of her size. The energy of the dome twisted around itself, scorching the ground around her as it pushed out from its original position close to her. She head her Pearl gasp at the sight, but largely went unacknowledged as Yellow inspected the dome, the younger gem holding it in place for a moment before it disappeared in a hiss of wisps that dissipated in the air.

 

She hummed as the younger gem turned to look at her, her expectant expression telling Yellow she was waiting for her observation. “Interesting. This dome you create seems to almost burn up and push away everything it touches.” Yellow gestured at the thin line of dirt that had been singed to black around her, “Physical manifestations of pure energy, powerful, useful for a Diamond. But what is it exactly?” Her eyes turned back to the damage the younger gem had done to the ground, “Fire? Basic, but not discountable. Super heated air? Perhaps.” Yellow spoke out loud, her eyes turning down to meet Orange’s again, “Where does it radiate from?”

 

Orange placed a hand to her gem, “It used to just come from my gem, but that wore me down too quickly. I worked out how to move my energy better, and so it comes from my stomach and pushes outward, and becomes a dome if I don’t think to use it as something else.”

 

Yellow raised an eyebrow, “something else?”

 

“I’ve figured out how to concentrate it through my hands.” Orange held up a hand, her fingers splayed out as it and part of her forearms was engulfed in energy, "If I use the dome too many time, it leaves me feeling like I’m burning up too. I can handle it better when it’s just my fists.” She explained, her fingers clenching and the energy flared before finally blinking out entirely, leaving only little wisps of light behind.

 

“Hmm.” Yellowed hummed once more, “Concentrated through your hands...I wonder.” She turned away from her, her arms dropping to her sides as she looked towards a line of soldiers, mostly guards for Yellow Diamond while she was outside the safety of the Spire, but also acting as Orange’s while she joined there. Yellow pointed to one gem in particular, singling out an Amethyst with quite the exaggerated expression of surprise on her rounded face. “You there, guard.”

 

The Amethyst stepped out of line, her expression coming a bit more into control as she saluted to Yellow, “Yes, my Diamond!”

 

Yellow crossed her arms, and Orange wondered if Yellow was bored or if she was purposely intimidating this gem. “I’d like you to engage Orange Diamond in hand to hand combat.”

 

“My Diamond!?” Amethyst squawked in alarm at the same time Orange spoke.

 

“Yellow?” Her eyebrows scrunched together and turned up, “What are you doing?”

 

Yellow turned to acknowledge her as opposed to the gem she had just elected to fight her, “Your abilities are obviously suited for close combat. I wish to see how you do in an actual fight.”

 

Orange’s lips thinned out as she raised an eyebrow at her, “You're going military strategist on me, aren’t you?” She sighed, giving in before any kind of argument could happen, resigned for another fight she hadn’t intended to start. She raised her arms, stretching out her limbs while she asked, “What exactly am I doing?”

 

“You’re using your fists to punch.”

 

Orange’s arms dropped from her position over her, her head cocking to the side to give Yellow a look that was returned with the an eyebrow lift of her own. “Oh, well, if that’s all.”

 

“Don’t get cheeky.” Yellow’s tone was both amused, but admonishing, silently warning Orange to not cross that line, which she could understand. Being sassy to Yellow was one thing when it was just them, but in front of the entire guard would be inappropriate. Yellow gestured to the Amethyst that was now waiting, a look of mild anxiousness twisted her softer looking features, but her hands clenched and unclenched, as if she was preparing herself for her upcoming fight. “Can you do that or not?”

 

“Yeah yeah. Okay.” Orange brushed off her tone, refusing to be rushed as she rolled her neck and then got into the stance Iris had spent the better part of a week perfecting for her. 

 

Orange was tense, crouching across from this Amethyst, a bit anxious herself. The crowds made her a bit nervous, especially since she was showing off powers she hadn’t exactly mastered just yet, like she was at an exhibition match, not to mention it was Yellow Diamond who was judging every thing she did. But it wasn’t just performance anxiety, it was facing an Amethyst as her opponent. Orange and Amethyst did not exactly have a great history, and so long as she wasn’t on Pink’s moon base, she had avoided them pretty well on Homeworld, if she said so. White didn’t employ Amethyst in her palace at all, not since she was quite young, which made it the greatest safe haven she could ask for. 

 

Amethyst made her nervous just to see, let alone be near without a friend she trusted, which at the moment, Yellow was said acting friend, distant friend, but she’d have to do. She didn’t exactly hold her bad history as every Amethyst fault, they and their chaotic habits combined with their more laidback nature just seemed to end up with her having to mend something after being hurt, and thus had become weary of being near them at all. But she certainly wouldn’t have condemned one to being subjected to being beaten up by her, simply for Yellow’s analysis.

 

“Do not be concerned with me, your clarity.” Amethyst said, clearing reading her hesitance on the matter.

 

Trust me, I wasn’t’ flashed through Orange’s mind, and she felt bad for it. She had lamented having to hurt Citrine, so why should she relish this? But she also knew this was something that had to be done, and perhaps it would help her feelings on the presence of amethyst in her life, a version of therapy just for her.

 

However, she had to second guess that as she looked the Amethyst over. she wasn’t quite built like the others in her guard, and she appeared to have moved on from her anxiousness to fight her and was now preparing for the inevitable. “You don’t exactly look like you could hold up in a real fight. You’re sure about that?”

 

“I am one of the top fighters in my line.” She responded, a grin stretched across her face, "I will be fine.”

 

“Right…” Orange huffed, accepting that this gem would be fighting her, and seemed to be quite confident in what would happen, which honestly made her want to show her up. How surprising it would be for her when Orange put her back in her place. Clearing her mind, her bright eyes narrowed on the other gem, rolling her shoulders once more before bringing her arms up into position, “let's go then.”

 

Amethyst brought her own hands up, dropping into a different stance to her own, and Orange quickly looked over the gems guard. It wasn’t perfect, and if she wasn’t aware of where Orange was moving, she would be able to break it from the left and easily enough land a hit from the right.

 

This Amethyst also wasn’t as large as her Topazes, and thus would be much easier to overpower both weight wise, and strength wise. Taking all this in to account, Orange decided to make the first move, charging at a slowed down pace and launch a test shot at the gem, aiming for her right side, which unsurprisingly was blocked by her right arm shifting up to intercept the attack. She was quick to retaliate, with a less experimental hit, raising her left knee to aim for the Diamond’s gut that was easily enough avoided by Orange stepping back. But that seemed to be exactly what Amethyst had wanted, as she brought her leg back and pivoted, kicking out with her right leg, landing an unexpectedly hard kick to her left arm.

 

Fists blazing to life with energy, Orange reached out to grab her extended leg, almost wrapping her fingers around her calf, but just missing when she moved back, jumping to right herself and bringing her hands back up in the same defensive stance as before. Her arm stung from the hit, but went largely ignored as she stepped quickly back to her, invading her space, this time expecting the kick, both the back of her forearm and other hand catching her leg before it could round into her side. Orange glared at her, eyebrows furrowing as she frowned, “You wont be able to keep me away by simply kicking out.”

 

“Wasn’t planning on it.” Her smirk threw Orange off and she was surprised when she pulled her leg free, quickly righting herself and launching towards her all in a matter of seconds. Amethyst hand shot out, light forming in her outstretched hand that her fingers curled around, and before Orange could react to avoid being hit fully, her hand came down on her, the quickly solidifying light swiped against her left brow, dragging down over her eye and the top of her cheek before she managed to shift back, out of her reach. Reacting more out of instinct than strategy, Orange’s aura flared out, reaching out sporadicly in every direction around her, and Amethyst reacted just as quickly, barely managing to jump back before she could be hit. when she was significantly farther away from the young Diamond than she had been, Orange’s aura snapped back to her body, no longer languidly moving around but snapping at the air, like an agitated animal coiled and hissing in warning.

 

Orange’s left hand shot up to cover the left side of her face, pain pulsated from the angry lines that cut into her light form, her fingers curling to shield it from further harm. She couldn’t blink open the eye, even in the protection of her curved palm, without immense pain making her clench her teeth. Orange’s right eye turned to watch the Amethyst as she assessed the damage done in her carelessness. Turning to her hand, Orange realized the light that she had seen in her hand before she had taken her left eye was a weapon.

 

‘That overly polished pebble summoned her weapon!' 

 

In her slightly opened palms, Orange could make out a line of knife-like spikes attached to a bar that curved around her hand, the weapon resembling claws on her palm. A hidden weapon that you wouldn’t notice until she was already digging them into you.

 

“That’s dirty.” Orange grunted, her hand falling away to show the stinging marks that had been created, a collection of different noises ranging from outrage to amazement and praise coming from the line of guards.

 

“This isn’t a friendly spar. It’s all fair.” Yellow corrected, Orange’s eye momentarily cut to her, and Amethyst took the chance to launch back at Orange while she was distracted. Orange, however, was much quicker than her, her good eye darting to her, her left hand coming up and catching her raised hand before she could land another hit with her claws.

 

“You’ve no idea who you’re fighting.” Orange growled lowly, baring her teeth and taking a deep amount of pleasure when shock morphed the Amethyst’s smirk into a frown, her eyes widening when she realized she wouldn’t be able to pull away from the death grip she had on her. Orange’s fingers curled around her wrist, causing her to have to twist her hand to keep it from being damaged in the Diamond’s grasp, her open hand baring the weapon for the others to see.

 

Her other hand raised in the air, catching the amethyst’s attention as it curled into a tight fist, her aura flaring into a twisting ball of energy before it was brought down, smashing her in the side just as the diamond released her wrist, the impact sending her staggering back as her light form sizzledwhere it glitched, trying to repair where a hole had been made, creating a crescent shape in her side. trying too straighten up with the hole attempting to repair itself, glitched lines starting to fragment up and down her side. her hand that didn’t hold her weapon covered the glitched hole in her form protectively, her teeth bared right back at Orange in anger.

 

“I’m the one with dirty moves? What was that?”

 

“Payback for my eye.”

 

“Orange,” Yellow called, her voice cutting into the fight and pulling both the younger Diamond and Amethyst’s attention to her. She still stood int he same spot, arms crossed and staring at her fellow Diamond. “I want to see your technique. Not a lowly soldier being bullied.”

 

Orange grunted but didn’t retort, turning back to the guard in front of her. “What happened to all's fair?”

 

Yellow’s voice was admonishing, “It’s hardly fair for her when you could shatter her with a single hit. Stop toying around.”

 

Toying around? She hardly called having her eye taken toying around

 

“Fine.” Orange ground out, dropping into her original fighting stance, her left arm sightly raised from its normal position to accommodate the loss of vision for that side.

 

But instead of making the first move against Orange this time, Amethyst crouched, one hand still covering the glitch in her side and the other raised, teeth of her weapon bared in preparation for an attack. The younger gem took the initiative to attack, knowing her opponent wouldn’t. Taking her left side to be her weak spot, it’s exactly where she aimed for, aura covered hand raised to strike Amethyst. However, the soldier gem caught her off guard, surprising her when she released her injured side and used both of her hands to stop her, both hands, and subsequently the claws of her weapon, digging into her forearm where her aura had receded from and where it wouldn’t break down her own light form.

 

Orange grit her teeth against the pain of the tips digging into her arm even deeper as her opponent gripped harder, angry orange-red lines forming where they bit into and damaged the limb. As much as her instinct was to get away from what was hurting her, she knew If she pulled away, she would only do more damage as the curved teeth of the weapon would be dragged through her arm. Instead, Orange used the moment to her advantage, since she had both her hands busy, Amethyst couldn’t block her fist as it wound back and hit her hard in the gut, just off to the side of where the lines of her form were coming apart.

 

The hit knocked her back, the weapon wrenching from her arm as she fell back, both of her hands going to cover her stomach as she yelled out in what must have been pain, because she had never heard another gem screech quite like that. But Orange wasn’t done, seeing red, and she was over her before she could react. Orange lifted her fist, about to deliver another hit when Yellow’s voice stilled her, again.

 

“Stop.”

 

Breathing out a tense breath, she glared down at the gem as she rolled around on her back, Orange responded without looking up at her. “Yellow? What’s wrong now?”

 

“Who taught you to punch?”

 

Orange was taken aback by the question, her fist falling as she straightened up to look over at Yellow, “Uhh…I have an Agate training me.”

 

“Hmmp. Horrible.” Yellow’s lips pursed.

 

The younger diamond narrowed her eyes at her, insulted, “Not horrible, I like her training. It’s done me a lot of good.”

 

Yellow waved her hand, as if she was physically brushing off her defensive tone, “That’s all well and good, except your punching like you’re a Quartz soldier.”

 

Her face fell from confusion to a more neutral expression as she stared blankly at the larger diamond. “You’ve lost me. How’s that bad?”

 

Yellow frowned, very close to sneering at her, “If you have forgotten, you’re not a Quartz nor a soldier.”

 

Orange’s lips pursed, and she gestured for Yellow to explain as she said, “Well, Yeah, but punching? What am I doing wrong?”

 

Yellow crouched, gesturing for Orange to come to her. Stepping away from the Amethyst, her rage at her opponent temporally forgotten in favor of Yellow’s instructions. “Get into your stance.”

 

Yellow patiently waited for Orange to do so, her arm still raised to defend her blind side before she realized and dropped it back down. After she had righted herself, she looked back up at the elder gem to await further instructions, intrigued as to where this was going. 

 

“You're using too much energy in one punch, for one.” Yellow told her, “Two, you're a diamond, your so much stronger than any gem your ever likely to face. You don’t have to try to hit as hard as you do. Unless you plan to shatter them into dust, at least.”

 

Orange looked down at her fists, seeing them clenched, her knuckled dusted a darker shade where the skin of her form had been damaged, lines of glitched energy still shot up her right arm from where it had been grabbed, but Yellow did not seem to be bothered by it, or maybe it was because she wasn’t. Now that she had stopped fighting, she was starting to notice the pain from it more, but endeavored to ignore it for now. “Oh…so, I’m hitting too hard? Tensing?”

 

“Yes. When you punch, your left arm, bring it up some. You're over compensating for your height. Also, you're not using your hips enough. I can see you're trying, but its not as effective as it should be. use more than just your arms to deliver a punch.”

 

“Like this?” Orange questioned, turning her head slightly so she could see her other arm, slowly moving through the motion of a punch as Iris had shown her, with Yellow’s modification.

 

Yellow reached forward, the tip of her finger adjusting Orange’s arm in its position. “Up a little. There.”

 

“I feel really open, like I’ve dropped my guard like this.” Orange admitted, running through the motion slowly and then quicker, punching the air and trying to adjust to Yellow’s instructions.

 

“You haven’t. You’ve simply changed it to accommodate your new form. This should also make using your abilities much more smooth and not like you’re blindly jabbing at the air.”

 

“I haven’t really had a lot of training with my abilities,” Orange admitted, dropping from her stance and looking back up at Yellow, "so I don’t have much experience combining them.”

 

“You’re doing just fine.” Yellow commended, standing back up. “I’d like you to try again.”

 

Orange turned her head to look back at her opponent, still lying on the ground, holding the glitch in her form. The young diamond grimaced at the sight. She didn’t exactly feel bad for what she had done, but seeing the gem suffering wasn’t pleasant either. “I don’t exactly think she’s going to be a good opponent anymore.”

 

Yellow grunted, looking over to her fallen guard, and then to the line behind her. “Clear her off the field and take her to be treated!” She then turned to another guard while two dispersed from the line to collect their comrade, Orange watching them trying an maneuver her, missing as Yellow pointed out a new gem. “You. You're Orange Diamond’s new opponent.”

 

At those words, Orange turned to look at the new gem that was stepping out of line, saluting to Yellow. She was also an Amethyst, and much more intimidating looking than her predecessor. A larger build, a naturally serious face, not that Orange could blame her. Between being addressed by her Diamond, and seeing another diamond seriously wound her comrade and then be picked to take over the fight she had left off, she couldn’t exactly blame her for lacking a smile.

 

Orange waited until she was moving to the field to begin the short walk back, mirroring her new opponent so they would arrive close enough to the same time so neither of them would be left waiting.

 

Dropping into her stance, Orange adjusted to try and incorporate Yellow’s improvements when she realized she had simply returned to what she knew, ignoring how awkward it felt. Looking up at the new Amethyst, she was in much the same guard stance the first one had been, except her guard was perfect, no openings for the young Diamond to exploit. She remained stoic, no fear, no cockiness, just a readiness, perhaps acceptance, for the fight ahead.

 

And while Orange would have normally been giddy for the chance to fight using one of Yellow’s lessons, especially something like this, but her arm was really starting to bother her, lines of glitching light still ran up her forearm, and while the damage to her face didn’t bother her too much if she didn’t try to move her eye, which is actually quite hard to do, the loss of vision was starting to throw her off. If she wasn’t careful, and focused, this Amethyst would flatten her before she could implement Yellow’s instructions into her fight.

 

“Let’s get this over with.” Orange said, waiting for the Amethyst to acknowledge her words with a single nod before she advanced on her. While she may have had her range of vision reduced, and thus had an entirely new blind side she wasn’t accustomed to, there vision and nothing to do with her legs, and Orange was confident that she could at least keep up her speed for the length of this fight.

 

The young diamond charged, aura flaring from her skin and her narrowed eye observed as her opponent tensed, aware that she had seen her entire fight, knew some of her fighting style and tricks, and was very aware that she could destabilize her form if that orange aura touched her. So she waste all that surprised when Amethyst vaulted over her, avoiding a punch from the diamond and getting out the range of reach for her to hit. Pivoting, Orange had just enough time to cross her arms and block a kick that had been aimed for her back.

 

Pushing her away, Orange’s eyes flicked down to her arm where the glitching flared under the hit, damage further by her heel digging into it before she could stop her. She frowned, clenching her hand tighter in an attempt to ignore the pain the tit brought, and turned her focus back to her opponent.

 

If I’m not careful, I’m going to lose my arm, and that will be a real disadvantage.

 

Moving forward, unwilling to give the Amethyst time to retaliate, Orange was punching at her, energy curling around her fingers, correcting each punch a little bit more than the last as she attempted to become accustomed to Yellow’s suggestions, however it remained awkward, as it simply wasn’t what she knew. But she would at least try, and Yellow hadn’t stopped the fight to correct her yet, so she must have been doing something right.

 

Eventually, Amethyst had had enough of sidestepping and jumping away to avoid getting hit by her devastating punches, allowing her to get another punch in, with her bad arm no less, before she grabbed it, twisting at the elbow and forcing Orange to release the fist she had, her fingers digging into the flickering lines in her form and causing it to spazz further.

 

Between the pain and the anger of being grabbed on her bad arm, Orange was seeing red and she reacted before she could think about it, grabbing the arm of the hand that had her own, energy jumping from her form to burning into her own. Sharp tips of energy licked at her arms and engulfed her hands, forcing her to let go or risk having the energy travel up her arms.

 

Jumping back, Amethyst looked down at her arms, watching as the energy dispersed now that it had been disconnected from Orange Diamond, leaving behind glitching lines in her form where it had burned at her light form, which were unable to reform itself after having been touched by it.

 

The young Diamond covered her right forearm as it glitched heavily, her hand wrapping around it even as it partially fizzled in and out, as if her grip was the sole thing holding it together. Her fist was riddled with deep orange-red lines, the right side of her fist fully glitched light lines hovering in the air, and not even her aura could reach that area, rendering it useless for her fight. Orange grit her teeth, hard, trying her best to ignore the discomfort the continued glitched caused, and the frustration of having allowed herself to be surprised like that. Now she was not only down part of her visual rage, she now couldn’t use her right hand. She had allowed herself to become overconfident in her natural strength as a diamond, and now she was being showed up by a soldier.

 

That's so embarrassing. I was so reckless.

 

Orange frowned, chastising herself for allowing herself to fall back on the belief she could win simply because she was bigger and stronger. She really did have a ways to go in learning just what she could do. Iris would be so disappointed she had allowed this to happen, too. She hadn’t believed these Amethyst could even possibly be close to the Topazes skill level, she had completed disregarded they were on Yellow’s personal guard.

 

Foolish.I had been so sure I was ready for this.

 

“Don’t lose your focus!” Yellow’s angry, booming voice pulled Orange from her personal beratement, her eye widening when she realized Amethyst was flying at her, having pushed off from the ground, fist raised and ready to land a devastating hit.

 

Gathering herself, Orange narrowed her eye, thinking quickly, and realizing that if she allowed Amethyst to get close enough, she could use her dome, for the first time in a battle, to protect herself, and while she was unsure how it would work against an actual physical attack against it, she didn’t see many other options besides fighting her one handed. Waiting until she was practically upon her, Orange thrust out her hand, flicking aura around her body twisted out and solidified, the dome bright and tinting everything orange in her line of vision, but she could clearly see the look of surprise on the soldier’s face, who had not been expecting it. Having launched herself in the air, she had nothing to use to shift her current trajectory towards the diamond, and squeezed her eyes shut in preparation when the dome widened out.

 

The field was silent as everyone watched while the dome expanded, orange flicks of light twisting off it as it connected with the soldier gem, at first stopping her decent towards the younger gem, and then knocking her back, lines forming in every bit of her form that had been smacked into the dome before it exploded in a puff of smoke. At the same time, the dome burst, breaking under the impact, energy flickering away in every direction as it disappeared, leaving a panting Orange Diamond and a purple gem that landed in the dirt a few meters from her.

 

Orange fell to her knees, huffing and biting her lip to keep from crying out in pain, hand going out to brace herself so she didn’t fall forward face first into the dirt. Yellow, either seeing the issues, or sensing there was something very wrong, ordered for the destabilized gem to be picked up and then moved towards her, long legs getting her to Orange quickly. The older diamond crouched down, her large form blocking out a lot of the guard’s view of her, which the younger gem would appreciate when she would have the chance to think back on this moment. She didn’t want them to see her literally falling apart, in pain and on the verge of crying from it. Yellow was about to reach out, fingers already glowing and prepared to help, when Orange was much quicker, reaching over to cover her own arm, hand glowing brightly with energy and Yellow’s hand fell back to her thigh, watching as the glitching on her arm and hand began to mend back together. Orange’s quick, irregular breathing began to settle, though her shoulders still shook with each deep breath.

 

Orange’s eye flicked up, meeting Yellow’s as she watched silently while the younger diamond slowly healed herself.

 

“Look at you,” Yellow chided lightly, “Why did you wait so long to heal yourself? You should have done so before your second fight.”

 

Orange looked away, frowning, her voice rough and strained. “I didn’t think it’d be fair if I healed before the fight.”

 

“You cannot expect the enemy to play by the rules of what is fair. What is considered fair in a spar is not the same in a real fight.” Yellow huffed.

 

Her voice was low, cracking slightly at first, before it smoothed out, any trace of pain Orange was in disappearing from her words, “I know. But,” She looked back up at her, eye wide and showing her hopefulness, ”…how did I do? I wasn’t that bad, was I?”

 

“Hmmm.” Yellow hummed, accepting Orange’s unspoken wish to move on. “You could use improvement, but you’re naturally gifted with strength. Not surprising, I suppose, as all Diamonds are powerful.” Yellow told her. “Though you seem to be easily angered. You must get that temper under control, otherwise you run the risk of being led into a trap you may not be able to escape from next time.”

 

“I know.” Orange sighed, her hand dimming as she pulled it away. The skin of her arm was fully mended, her hand intact and she stretched out her fingers, testing them until she was satisfied she had healed everything correctly. The only signs of her fight being scuffs of dirt that would need to be washed off later. Her hand then went to her face, cupping her eye to begin the process of fixing the extensive damage done there, her good eye looking back to Yellow. ”I wasn’t expecting such an underhanded move, I suppose.”

 

“Underhanded, maybe,” the older Diamond agreed with a nod of her head, "but used your own hubris to her advantage. You were cocky, and then easily angered by what you saw as unfair. A dangerous combination to have. You need to get your anger under control, Orange.”

 

“I know…How do you control your temper?”

 

Yellow rubbed at her chin, considering this. “I concentrate on focusing it on the task at hand.”

 

Orange’s eye fell from Yellow’s gaze, considering her word, and how she had very easily fallen into her anger, and allowed it to open her to attacks simply to get revenge. To show up an Amethyst she saw as beneath her, but that lesser gem had showed her up. A lesson she would not forget any time soon. Orange hummed, squinting as she considered Yellow’s own work around for her temper. “So if I’m fighting…I should focus on using my anger to defeat them?”

 

“Correct.” Yellow nodded, “Let it fuel you, but do not become so lost in it, you are blinded to everything else around you.”

 

The jab of her loss vision was not lost on her, and well deserved, she supposed. “Hmm…okay. I can do that.”

 

After a moment longer, Orange hand pulled away from her face, and she  cautiously blinked her eye open. Her lips curved up into a large smile when her eyesight was returned to her, looking from one side of the ground to the other before looking back up at Yellow, glad to be able to see properly now.

 

“Come. Its time to go back inside.” Yellow told her, and offered her hand for her when Orange wobbled when she attempted to stand up. She did not argue, accepting the older Diamond’s offer and sat in her palm, holding on to her thumb as she stood up, even though Yellow was always careful when she had her in her hand.

 

“Pearl.” Yellow called, turning around in time for both of the diamonds to watch as the smaller gem ran towards them, stopping a respectable distance from them.

 

Pearl saluted, “Yes, my Diamond?”

 

“We are returning. Run ahead to prepare for Orange Diamond’s needs and then return to my command room for further orders.” Yellow commanded, looking down her nose at Pearl as she bowed and then started her quick walk back to the spire ahead of them. Yellow then looked around the field, her guards who had not taken their injured comrades off the field waited in formation for the Diamonds, and Yellow turned away from them, beginning the walk back as Orange turned in her hand just enough to look and see as the guard began following them.

 

Yellow picked their conversation back up, keeping her eyes on where she was walking, but directing her words the the young gem she held close in her hand. “If you could learn a style better suited for yourself, you could potentially combine your abilities into a close combat form that would allow you to repel attacks while delivering them.”

 

“You mean, like combine my dome with my punches? wouldn’t that explode or…wait. Oh, that’d be cool.” Orange eye’s lit up, thinking about how that would work, and already thinking about how she would talk Iris into incorporating her abilities into their training sessions. "I could perfect that with my Topazes. They stand up well to my strength.”

 

“Good.” Yellow acknowledged with a nod, "Sturdy gems will be beneficial for your continued training. I will speak with this Agate of White’s that is-“

 

“Mine.” Orange cut her off before she could bite her tongue.

 

“What?” Yellow blinked, confusion touching her features as she looked down at the gem in her hand.

 

“The Agate, she is mine.” Orange explained, ”As are the Topazes.” She raised her head, feeling a bit more confident when Yellow hadn’t stopped her or belittled her claim. "I can put you through to her, not White.”

 

Yellow raised her eyebrow at her, and for a moment she believed Yellow was going to be cross with her, but she surprised her by giving her a single nod. “Very well. Then it will just be between us.” Yellow’s eyes turned back forward, her head tilting as she considered, “I believe that will be your first official collaboration as a Diamond with another, then.”

 

Orange nearly fell off the older Diamond’s hand as she processed Yellow’s words, her grip loosening and if it had not been for Yellow noticing her faltering grip and using her thumb to keep her from tipping, she would have most defiantly fallen. The older Diamond pausing walking, concerned by her reaction. 

 

“…Official?” Orange breathed out, and Yellow relaxed.

 

“Yes.” She responded, relaxing her protective hold on Orange as she continued walking, waiting as they arrived to the spire, one of the guard releasing the door for their leader as she stepped inside. “As I said. Now, I have to return to my-“

 

“Yellow!” Orange launched herself into the air at her, laughing loudly, even when Yellow’s eyes widened and she bent over, hands flying out, quick to catch and bring her close to her chest, more in habit than by choice. Orange couldn’t stop laughing at the warm feeling bubbling in her chest, quite overjoyed at the moment, and reach up to hug Yellow’s chest before she could stop her.

 

“Orange!” Yellow grunted, surprise wearing off, her eyebrows furrowing and anger touching the edges of her features, “that was dangerous! What if I hadn’t caught-“

 

“Thank you Yellow!” Orange’s voice was loud, her expression of mixture of laughter and tears of happiness, "You don’t know what that means to me.”

 

Yellow quieted, her eyebrows furrowing but she did not reprimanded her further, allowing Orange to continue hugging her a moment longer before she pulled her away gently. “Alright. That’s enough. I do have a schedule to keep.”

 

“Right.” Orange breathed in, calming down but the large smile never leaving her face. "Let’s go to your command room.”

 

“You should clean up.” Yellow suggested.

 

“Huh?”

 

Yellow lifted her hand, two finger outstretched to her, “Hold still.” She ordered, giving Orange a moment to process her words before she reached forward, her fingers glowing and she touched the top of her head. Orange was surprised by the foreign energy she felt, and she had to physically force herself to relax and allow whatever Yellow was doing to work.

 

“What are you doing?” She questioned after a moment.

 

“Healing. You still have a cut on your brow and lip. Can you not feel it?” She asked, eyes flicking over Orange’s face.

 

Orange blinked, surprised and gently shook her head, “No. I hadn’t noticed.”

 

Yellow’s eyes narrowed but she said nothing. After a moment, she pulled away. “There. It is always a task healing you.”

 

“Why?” Orange’s head tilted, her hand going up to feel where she had been hit by the first amethyst, but felt no remaining damage or marks in the skin there.

 

“I can’t say. Perhaps your slightly different physiology.” Yellow suggested, “Blue believes it is simply an ability of yours.”

 

“An ability? But I’m wasn’t doing anything.”

 

“Which is why I believe I am right, but I suppose it doesn’t really matter.” Yellow dismissed the matter, “If it was, I believe White would have addressed it by now. Nothing to be concerned with.”

 

Orange accepted this, nodding and turning to look at where they were going, Yellow taking the stairs up much quicker than she ever could. After a quiet moment, She turned back to the older Diamond, “Thank you Yellow. For today.”

 

Yellow cut her eyes to her, “You're welcome. It’s intresting to see how far along you’ve come in such a short amount of time.”

 

“I have…I have come far, haven’t I?” Orange marveled, thinking about how she once was, and how she was now. She really wasn’t who she used to be.

 

“It is worth noting one’s accomplishments,” Yellow told her, ”Especially when they are your own. You shouldn’t stop trying, however. Do not become content with where you are, there is always room for improvement.”

 

Orange’s smile never left her face, but she did return Yellow’s stare with a more serious one of her own. “I have no plans to stop. I need to become a lot stronger. I won’t be satisfied if I can’t be prepared to be a strong Diamond for the Authority if it is needed.”

 

“Good.” Yellow told her as they entered the command room. "You should be prepared for as much as you can be. Of course, you won’t see a real fight of any kind for a long time, but it is good you intend to better yourself.”

 

“I have people who I care about, that are worth fighting for.” Orange sat a little straighter, "I have no intention of sitting on the sidelines forever.”

 

Yellow laughed, actually laughed, “You're much more feisty than I remember. Good.”

 

“Good?” Orange parroted, confused.

 

“It is good to see you coming into your own. Do not think I’m not aware of what occurred on Blue’s base.” Yellow lips lifted into a smirk, looking down on Orange to she her eyes widening and her cheeks dust a darker orange-red color.

 

“I though she hadn’t told you.” She admitted sheepishly.

 

Yellow set her down on the edge of her seat’s arm, where Orange swung her legs off the side to hang while she held on, waiting as Yellow sat down. Looking around, she noted that Pearl had yet to return to them, and must still be busy with her orders, She turned just in time to watch as Yellow sat back, her work screens appeared and surprisingly, continued their conversation.

 

“I wasn’t aware when you arrived, but was later informed.” Yellow responded, looking over her screen to witness Orange frown, her face burning in embarrassment. “I am not as surprised as she is, at least not by the outburst.” She admitted, ”You have never been one to just sit and listen, as much as she’d like to believe it so.”

 

“You're not upset?” Orange asked meekly.

 

Yellow worked on her screen as she answered, “What happened is between you and Blue Diamond, and is not my business. However, I would warn you against trying that with White.”

 

Orange’s response was immediate, “I would never.”

 

The older gem’s eyes cut to her, serious, “Good. I know what it is like to be forced to sit on your hands and listen and instead of taking action, like you want. Just remember that we have a lot more experience than you.”

 

Orange frowned. “But isn’t that apart of learning? Messing up?”

 

“It can be.” Yellow considered, “but this is one of those things that must be handled with delicate hands.”

 

“You mean it could go bad for everyone if I was known about publicly.”

 

“Yes.” Yellow confirmed, rather bluntly.

 

Orange stared down at her lap, quiet a long moment, enough for Yellow’s hand to pause as she looked back over to Orange as she eventually responded, her voice quiet, “…I understand.”

 

“Good. It shows you have grown that you see the bigger picture. Diamonds like us must put aside our own feelings for what is best for our Empire.”

 

The younger diamond’s eyebrow’s screwed together as she tilted her head, “But isn’t what I feel important?”

 

“Yes.” Yellow answered slowly, considering her choice of words carefully, "But there is a time and place for feelings and when we must act as the stalwart leaders we must always be. Our emotions can not rule us.”

 

Orange was quiet again, this time Yellow did not look up from her work, content with the quiet and companionship of the younger gem with her while she thought on their conversation. Eventually, Orange turned to Yellow, who looked up at her when she spoke, “…I think I’m going to return to my room for a while, so you can work in peace. Thank you Yellow, for your guidance.”

 

Yellow cocked her head towards her, giving her a single, firm nod. “Go. Finish cleaning up and rest. You’ve earned it.”

Chapter 50: Chapter 49: Reconcile

Notes:

Sorry for the late update everyone. I’d like to thank everyone for their comments in the last chapter, its really nice to see there are still so many people reading. Thanks for sticking with this. That being said, i also want to say that i am getting a little burned out on this story, which is part of the reason this came out so much later than normal. Im taking a bit more time for myself, so writing is taking longer than it normally does. The next few updates will probably be weekly, instead of every three days like i usually do. I’ll eventually pick back up the three days update, maybe after the next three or four chapters, or so, just until i don’t feel like I'm dreading writing this. I don’t want the quality of the story dropping just for the sake of getting out updates. I enjoy sharing Orange’s story, but at the end of the day, I do this for fun, and I don’t want it to stop being fun. But I’m definitely not abandoning this story, so don’t worry. Hope you you all understand.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Orange sat on the side of Yellow’s chair, legs dangling off the side as she twisted around to look at what the elder diamond was doing. She hadn’t used Yellow’s assistance to get up there, and Yellow had done little more than look up from her screen when the smaller Diamond had begun climbing up her chair, a dark eyebrow raised at what have must have been an amusing site as she easily enough pulled herself up and jumped over to the side of the arm. Yellow did not bother to move her arm as Orange sat down near her, proceeding to stare at what her fingers were typing out.

 

“What are you doing, Yellow?” Orange questioned, eyes not moving from the screen. Long lines of script covered the pale yellow screen, large blocks of text and the occasion symbol that indicated caste ranks, succeeded by a complicated image of lines and simple shapes she didn’t quite understand the order or purpose of appearing. Yellow would adjust lines in these images and then add more text below it, explanations and lists of gem types, but no actual designation were added.

 

Yellow took a moment to respond as she corrected another line on one image, and deleted another entirely, displeasure momentarily twisting her lips downward. “Going over information on troops and formations.”

 

“What troops? Is this about all the gems you’re making? Am I allowed to see?” Orange asked in quick succession before Yellow could reply, swinging her legs against the chair, intrigued to see Yellow’s more militaristic talents in use. The lines were confusing, and if it weren’t for the specific directions in the script, she wouldn’t have known what line was meant to do what.

 

“You may look,” The older Diamond’s voice was stern, looking at Orange for emphasis in her seriousness, “but do not touch the screen.”

 

“I won’t.” The young gem promised. Shifting in slightly, practically using Yellow’s shoulder as a pillow to lean against, she looked curiously at what was outlined. Now with a clearer view, the diamond read what could be seen before Yellow scrolled up to do more or revise what she already had. The descriptions talked about entire groups of gems, exact numbers listed, as well as destinations with specific coordinates and where and what sector they would need to be. Looking at another imagine, Orange realized that the triangular symbols represented gems that were in charge of other groups of gems, these captain gems were listed by destination and color coded by outlines in one of three diamond colors. Even just having the head gems listed, Orange was surprised by just how many she was planning to use. What kind of invasion was this? “That’s a lot of gems.”

 

“They are more than just my own.” Yellow explained, shifting when Orange leaned more against her, adjusting to accommodate the weight being pushed against her shoulder. “This is Blue’s.” She pointed out a certain section of the screen, and then scrolled up to show more gem symbols and instructions she had fleshed out and already corrected, “And these belong to Pink.”

 

“Oh.” The young diamond blinked, glancing over the information as she began to scroll back down. "You’re creating strategies for them?”

 

“Yes. I have a call with Blue and Pink to go over what I’ve done, and must insure everything is correct.”

 

Orange sat up from leaning against Yellow, swinging a leg over to straddle the arm rest as she looked up at her with wide eyes, “You’re talking with Pink Diamond?”

 

Yellow paused what she was doing to look down on her, an eyebrow raised high and her lips tugging down into a frown before she turned back to her work, “Pink and I may not always agree, but is it really that surprising to you that we speak?”

 

“No,” Orange shook her head, “it’s just…” her eyes fell from Yellow’s, a more mellow expression sliding onto her face, "I wish Pink would speak to me.”

 

Yellow’s head snapped to her, eyes rounded as she blinked at Orange in startled surprise. “What?”

 

Orange didn’t quite understand Yellow’s reaction, but answered her all the same. “I tried to call Pink a few times, after I called you and Blue?” Orange waited until Yellow gave her a nod in acknowledgment, “She never answered me. I called her once more, but it was last on Homeworld, so I don’t know what time it would have been for her. I know she’s been busy, so I haven’t really tried to call again....I guess I figure she’s just not going to answer.”

 

Yellow’s lips thinned out, her eyes slowly going back to her screen were she typed out a few more things before she spoke, “Busy indeed. With the war efforts, she shouldn’t have the time for much else.”

 

“War...efforts?” Orange echoed, the breath in her lungs suddenly feeling choking in her throat. “Yellow?”

 

Yellow looked up again, briefly, and something in the younger Diamond’s expression must have been very telling, because her expression softened. “You haven’t been told?” She paused, as if considering her own question and coming to a conclusion quickly enough on her own. “Of course not. White wouldn’t worry you with such things.“

 

“Yellow!” Orange’s voice held a tinge of panic, her eyes wide and demanding, “What war efforts?”

 

“Currently, Homeworld is fighting an escalating battle against those ridiculous Rebel gems on Pink Diamond’s colony.” Yellow paused, her eyes narrowing at her screen. “I will admit their leader seems to be at least somewhat clever, considering she has managed to keep an even match of us so far. We are wasting soldiers and resources on something that should have been settled centuries ago, and no matter what strategy I come up with, she always seems to be a step ahead. The whole situation is infuriating.”

 

Orange hardly cared about the rebels, and how difficult they were being for the older Diamond, “But Pink? She isn’t...”

 

“Don’t be silly.” Yellow chided, “She's fine. But,” Yellow amended a moment later, her eyes cutting down to look at her when Orange’s head fell into her hands as she sighed loudly, profoundly relieved to hear that. “no matter how busy she is, she should make time to answer a call from a fellow Diamond. I will remind her of this.”

 

Orange’s panic at the new information drowned in her sudden elation of the chance to speak with Pink, and she looked up at the larger gem with wide eyes and a growing smile. “You’ll tell her to call me? Thank you!”

 

Yellow’s eyes flicked to her and back, a simple nod of her head. “It’s a matter of principle, really.” Yellow scoffed, “Ignoring one’s own peers like that.”

 

Things were quiet after that, Yellow continuing to note things down and Orange watching her, better understanding what was going on now. But, now that she knew that this wasn’t just practice or colonization work, but actual war efforts, it somehow made it all incredibly important for her to know and comprehend. It also made her think on the rebellion, and Rose Quartz, their leader. She was no longer simply blockading Homeworld’s efforts to colonize, they were now fully fighting them, so much that Yellow Diamond had called it a war. Rose Quartz was meeting Yellow and the other Diamond’s efforts, which was just…astounding. How could she be so much trouble, and why had it all escalated like this? The last she had given it any attention she had been nothing more than a thorn in Pink’s side. It was such a waste of what was obviously a perfectly made gem.

 

Orange concentrated on the screen when she asked the question that had been gnawing at her, her voice quiet, “We, um, the Authority, is going to stop the Rebellion, aren’t you?”

 

Yellow grunted, her lips forming a frown at the question, and Orange could see it bothered Yellow, or maybe it was that Orange had questioned if they would lose at all. “Yes. Of course we will.”

 

The younger gem frowned, She was not a part of the Authority, and she had nothing but a few gems to her name, and she would not give them up, as much as she wanted to be of service. “I wish I could help.”

 

“You are.“ The older diamond responded, her hand falling away from her work to rest across her lap while she turned her attention to Orange, which surprised the smaller gem.

 

“How?” Orange questioned, intrigued how Yellow could ever think she was helping.

 

“Your visit cheered up Blue.” Was her response, "And I am glad for the distraction you have given me.”

 

Orange blinked, her head tilting down as she considered this. She wasn’t stupid enough to not understand Yellow was simply offering some comfort for her lack of ability to help, but it was also something to consider that she might actually be some background figure. Not everyone could take the spotlight, after all, right? “So…I’m moral support?”

 

“Correct.” Yellow gave her a single nod.

 

Smiling, the younger diamond chuckled, pleased she could at least say she was helping in her own way. “I’ll take it.”

 

“Mmm.” Yellow hummed as she turned back to her screen, "I need to concentrate, Orange.”

 

“Do you need me to leave?” Orange questioned, prepared to vault off the chair to allow Yellow to do her work.

 

“Only to remain quiet.”

 

“I can do that.” Orange nodded, leaning back in to look at the screen. "I’d like to keep watching you strategize.”

 

“Quietly.” Yellow reminded her.

 

“Quietly.”

 


 

Orange sat in her room, cross legged on her bed with a metal bowl laying in the hollow they created, little colored tablets piled inside. The obscene amount was almost silly to see, but Orange shoveled them down like a champ, almost able to completely ignore the taste they left after all this time. After having downed half the bowl, satisfied to have at least quenched the gnawing hunger, an unpleasant feeling she associated with her more organic origin, she had made a game of tossing the tiny pills in the air and attempting to catch them on her tongue. She was quite pleased to be without an audience for her less than delicate table manners, though if she had been back home, the Carnelians would probably have gotten a kick out of seeing her, more often than not, smack herself in the face when she missed. 

 

She was absolutely starving after an impromptu training session with some of Yellow’s guard, including the two Amethysts she had fought before. While she wasn’t fond of the overly cocky one, who was still quite confident in their ‘friendly’ sparring session, the more serious one harbored no ill feelings about what happened, and Orange used it as a chance to speak with an Amethyst freely. She was still nervous being near one, old feelings that she harbored for so long would not die so quickly, but it was a start. When she had arrived back to her room, Pearl having already foreseen her need for some, the bowl awaiting her before she even got back to the spire.

 

Orange threw another tablet into the air, and was startled when a loud sound from the other side of the room caught her attention. Her head snapped to her desk, the tablet she had turned from hit her head and fell to the bed but went unnoticed and forgotten when the young diamond’s eyes landed on her communicator. The little device blinked, chiming loudly to alert her of an incoming call.

 

She was jittery, overly excited, and incredibly nervous, having finally calmed down her ancipatoon for the call during her spar, only for it to come back full force in that moment. She nearly spilt half the bowl onto the bed as she slung it to the side, getting up from the bed and running to the desk. Before she was even sitting down she was activating the device, just managing to sit back in the chair as she watched with wide, excited eyes as it expanded into a large, two diamond shaped screen. White static temporally filled the screen before it was replaced by a very familiar face.

 

“Pink!” Orange cried out the moment she saw her before she could stop herself, leaning forward to be closer to the screen.

 

Pink, much like her, lurched froward from her position in her chair to be closer to her own device, her hands darting out to hold the bottom of the translucent diamond screen, “Zirconia! Oh, stars!” The older Diamond’s eyes lit up, her voice cracking as she spoke, "You’re alright. I haven’t heard from you in so long.”

 

Orange’s smile dropped slightly at the reminder, “I've tried to call multiple times.”

 

Pink’s own face fell, excitement and joy being subdued as her eyes widened, her eyebrows turning up and her mouth opening and closing multiple time, like she just couldn’t comprehend that. Eventually, she managed to say, “You…you have? I haven’t gotten them.”

 

“What?” Orange’s eyebrows shot up into her hairline, “That’s…that’s so weird.” Despite the feeling in her gut, Orange began to chuckle as she rationalized the forced silence between them, "There must be an issue with your communicator then. I remember tossing that thing around quite a bit, probably more than i should have. It might need to be replaced by now.”

 

Pink’s eyes darted to the right of her at something Orange couldn’t see before she turned back to her, the sadness slowly being drowned out by another emerging smile as she looked at her. “Yes, thats possible.” She nodded, “Oh, but forget the stupid communicator!” Pink had tears forming in her eyes, her voice taking on an airy quality as she reached up to touch the screen, "It’s so good to see you.”

 

“I’ve missed you.” Orange responded, tears forming in her own eyes, realizing in this moment just how true that was.

 

“I’ve missed you so much.” Pink’s tears started to slip down her face, but her smile only widened, "I was…I though- oh, it doesn’t matter. I’m just so, so happy to hear your voice.”

 

“It’s wonderful to hear you too. But,” Orange grinned, wiping away her tears before they could fall, “It’d be even better in person.”

 

“It would.” Pink Diamond nodded in agreement, “It’s…I miss having you here.” She motioned towards the room around her, but Orange understood what she meant. “This base isn’t home without you in it.”

 

Orange waited a moment, her eyebrow raising as she asked a little cheekily, “Then you wouldn’t say no to a visit?”

 

Pink’s eyes rounded, “Zirconia? I thought White-“

 

“Lifted my probation.” Orange cut her off, “I’m free to go where I please, within reason, of course.” Orange explained, "I mean, I plan to stay on Homeworld, but i want to come see you.”

 

Pink blinked, her face falling at the news, “You’re…you’re going to stay on Homeworld? Permanently?”

 

“I…” the young diamond smiled despite Pink’s reaction to the news, having anticipated she might not be so on board with it, but continued on all the same, “there’s so many things i want to tell you about, and talk with you about. So much has happened. So much has changed. I’ve changed. But-“

 

“You look happy.” Pink interjected, her eyes displaying her surprise of speaking without thinking.

 

Orange took a breath, settling more into her seat as she thought about the statement. A small, content smile slowly formed on her face as she met Pink’s gaze, “I am. I really am.”

 

“I…” Pink shook her head, her expression being replaced by another large smile as she laughed, light and happy sounding, “I’m so glad to hear that.”

 

Waiting a beat, Orange moved on to a more recent topic she simply had to confirm. “I heard from Yellow, the rebels have started a war with Homeworld? An actual War?”

 

Pink’s eyes turned from hers, her eyebrows turning up in what looked like discomfort, “Y-yes.” Pink confirmed before looking back up at her, “I'm strategizing with Yellow to fight them on a larger scale as i prepare more kindergartens to be created to help the war efforts. I’m having to rush the next one, unfortunately.”

 

“But what about you?” Orange pushed, "Are you safe? You’re not getting near the fighting, are you?”

 

“Yes, I mean, no.” Pink shook her head, her hand coming up on the screen, which Orange touched with her own, “I’m safe. don’t worry.” Pink reassured.

 

“I’ll always worry when it comes to you.” Orange responded,” That’s a two way street, you know?”

 

Pink’s eyes softened, her head tilted to the side as she regarded Orange with an affectionate look, her eyes shimmering slightly with more tears. “Look at you, you sound so wise.”

 

“Hardly.” The younger gem scoffed, "I just…things have really changed. I mean, before I left Homeworld to go see Blue, I was training with J9 and G2, they’re two of my Topazes i got as a gift from White. Anyway, we were doing this training maneuver that ended up with me hanging upside down from a broken pillar. It was entirely my fault, of course, but it was funny in the moment. Or at least I thought so. Iris Agate, another of my gems,  was livid.” Orange laughed at the memory, and even more so at the face Pink pulled at the news.

 

“What?” Pink’s voice raised an octave as her eyebrows shot up into her bangs, “Just what are you doing on homeworld?”

 

“Thats one of those things i wanted to talk with you about. In person.” Orange reiterated, "I want to come see you.”

 

“Yes.” Pink’s response was immediate before she could even think on it, sitting forward even more in her seat as the excitement shown on her face, "Yes! come here immediately.”

 

“How about a week from now?” Orange offered, "I’m still staying with Yellow. I’m spending time with everyone, before my extended stay on Homeworld. I’ll also need to see about organizing a ship, and clear everything before hand, since I would have been returning home.”

 

Tears slipped down Pink’s face again, “I’ll be waiting for you. I’ll be right here, waiting.”

 

“I’ll see you soon then.”

 

“I look forward to it.” Pink sighed, sitting back in her chair, and taking the screen with her. “I don’t like being cut off from you.”

 

“I don’t care for it either. I…” Orange’s eyes dropped from Pink, looking down at her lap, "I know what I said last time I saw you. I didn’t mean it.” Orange looked back up, her lip pulled between her teeth to keep it from quivering as tears fully streamed down her face, "I’m sorry.”

 

“Oh, love.” Pink breathed, her hand going back up to touch the screen where Orange’s cheek was, "Don’t think on it. I know...I know you didn’t mean it. You were upset, and for a very good reason.” Pink waited a long moment, allowing Orange to wipe her face, but the tears hadn’t quite stopped despite her words. "How…how are you doing about that?”

 

“I…It’s still not something I really ready to talk about openly.” Orange rubbed the back of her hand against her nose, sniffing loudly as she attempted to calm her tears, but the relief of having heard Pink had forgiven her was such a big relief, she could help the ugly crying that refused to stop. "But i’m okay. Better, at least.” Orange took a deep breath, "Maybe…maybe when I see you, we could talk about it?”

 

“I understand.” Pink nodded, "Take all the time you need. I’ll be here.”

 

Orange eventually managed to stem her tears into a few drops falling down her cheeks, sniffing loudly again as she calmed herself enough to look at the older diamond much clearer now that she wasn’t looking through tears. “Pink?”

 

“Zirconia?” Pink mirrored.

 

Orange gave her a large smile, chuckled born from joy bubbling in her chest. “I Love you.”

 

Tears spilled from Pink’s eyes before she could even react to them. “I love you too.”

 


 

Orange smiled as she waited for the other end of the call to pick up. Her patience was rewarded as the screen went from static to the view of Blue’s Pearl, and even though she couldn’t see her eyes, she could tell by the expression on her face, she was surprised to see her.

 

“Orange Diamond.” Pearl acknowledged, “What may I do for you?”

 

“Is Blue busy?” Orange questioned.

 

“Pearl,” Orange heard Blue speak and she watched as Pearl turned to looked at Blue to the right of her. “Who is it?”

 

“It is Orange Diamond, My Diamond.” Pearl responded.

 

“Oh!” The sharp note was followed by a sound of ruffling, and Orange waited as the screen was passed off to Blue Diamond, Blue's eyes expressed her joy at seeing her, her lips curing into an open mouthed smile. “Orange! i wasn’t expecting to hear from you so soon.”

 

“I know, i imagine you’re still pretty busy.” Orange nodded, a part of her glad to see the Blue was still very happy to see her. “Yellow told me what’s going on, with the war with the rebels and all.”

 

Blue’s smile fell, ever so slightly, the way it did when she was trying to hide her displeasure about something while keeping up her good mood. “Of course Yellow has told you. She has never been subtle about such matters.”

 

“That might be my fault.” Orange’s smiled turned sheepish and she chuckled lightly, "I asked, and you know Yellow doesn’t care to lie, or side step things. I was worried when she brought up Pink.”

 

Blue sighed, her eyes shimmering as her eyebrows turned up slightly, her smile kind, “There is no need to worry. Pink is safe. we would never let anything happen.”

 

“I know.” Orange agreed, "I talked with her earlier. I’m so glad i got too as well.” The joy from earlier bubbled in her chest, warming her and fueling her good mood. "Which, brings me to why i actually called, not that i don’t enjoy simply speaking with you.”

 

“What is it?” Blue’s eyebrows raised in question.

 

“I have a favor to ask.”

 

“Yes?”

 

“May I borrow a ship and a small crew?” Orange pleaded, using her best wide eyed look to help push Blue into agreeing, “I know you don’t want me flying myself, and while i’m sure Yellow would agree to let me if i asked, i figured I’d respect your wishes to not.” she said, and based on the look on Blue’s face, the explanation had obviously pleased her. "I really don’t want to worry you, but I spoke with Pink, and made very last minute plans to see her.”

 

Blue nodded, “And you need transport to her moon base?”

 

“Yes, please?” Orange confirmed, "i would be forever grateful.”

 

“Hmmm…” Blue hummed, her eyes falling from the screen to look at something Orange couldn’t see before she sighed, turning back to the younger diamond. “Okay.” Blue agreed, earning a quick cheer from Orange that made her laugh. "I’ll see what i can do. It should be simple with the ships that are already being sent there.”

 

“Thank you, Blue! This means so much to me.”

 

“I know.” Blue responded, "Pink will be so excited to see you. She deserves to get to see you as well.”

 

“I’m glad i’m getting to see everyone.” The smile on Orange’s face was mirrored by Blue, "I wasn’t sure I would get to see her.”

 

“Between Yellow and I, we will arrange it.” The older Diamond promised. “If that was all, Orange-“

 

“Work, I know.” Orange cut in, nodding, “Thank you again, Blue. Really.”

 

“You are most welcome, Orange.” Blue giggled, Orange’s good mood being contagious, “I will send Yellow the information, so she knows.”

 

“Okay.” Orange grinned as she gave her a small wave, “Goodbye Blue. Orange Diamond out.”

 

 

[Updated and corrected 6/9/21]

Notes:

Who ordered the feel good chapter? Is it bout time for things to start looking up for our littlest diamond?

Also, on a side note, almost finished with the last of Orange’s blog responses that I had, so questions are open again. Get your questions in while you can, since I answer in order of asks.

Chapter 51: Chapter 50: Return

Notes:

It's the moment a lot of you have been waiting for. Our Pink mother is back!

Chapter Text

Orange smiled as the dropship entered open Sol space, small, familiar planets coming onto the console’s scanner, the screen lighting up with a signal that the nearby planets had been pinged on the radar. Leaning forward, Orange tapped on the Captain’s command console, bringing up more recent information collected on the previously surveyed planets, as well as a time projection to their arrival of the ship’s marked destination. During early lessons, the young Diamond had learned that Homeworld had hoped that the handful of other planets in Sol might have been useful for more colonies in the future. None were deemed viable, at least not the way Pink’s colony planet, the Earth, was. If it wasn’t an issue with climates, or the gravity, it was the actual make up of the planet, so utterly useless that not even the best Lapis Lazuli would be able to terraform it to work.

 

The only thing that was noted as a potential interest during the initial survey, by Yellow Diamond nonetheless, was the belt of asteroids around the inner planets of the system, which Yellow specialized in finding useful materials from the planetoids. However, whether from Pink’s refusal to have another Diamond stationed so close by, or because it had been pushed off as a potential mining spot after Pink had successfully turned her colony, the ring of asteroids had remained untouched. Hitting another button, a view of the Earth’s moon, as well as a basic schematic of the moon base filled the screen.

 

Orange couldn’t remember a time she had felt happier to be nearing Earth’s moon base, except for perhaps the first time she had been returning from her first stay with White Diamond, when both she and Pearl were little more than strangers to her and she wanted nothing more than to be back in her mother’s comforting arms and the familiar pink walls of the base’s spire.

 

In all honesty, she was giddy. It had been too long since she had seen Pink, and while not the longest she had been away, it felt like they had been centuries apart. Between her angry parting words and the situation she had found herself in, what had become her surprisingly pleasant life semi-independent from her mother, she felt more than ever the distance that had been growing between them. More so than just physically, but the distance that had been slowly created from her jealousy of the Sol colony to her pulling away in favor of the other Diamonds when she realized Pink would not be there for her as she always had as time went on. As the Sol Colony needed more of her attention when the Rebels began to grow from more than just a simple Rose Quartz gone rogue.

 

Something she recognized as entirely selfish on her part, not that she saw it that way in the moment. She had been an angry child, feeling abandoned and scared of losing her mother. She believed she had since grown from that experience. A stronger, wiser person, who didn’t need be indulged so heavily, but still someone who missed her mother like crazy. Of course, only time would tell if that was true.

 

It seemed, after every wrong turn she had recently, things were finally looking up. She not only felt more and more like herself, like a person she could be proud of being, she was getting to see the other Diamonds, her family. Her friendships were growing in number, forging bonds outside of what she had always know, more than just the Pearls, or an odd guard. She finally felt like she was emerging from the shadows and seeing a light she had only known from a distance. A light that made her feel radiant, powerful, like the gem she wanted to be.

 

It was wonderful seeing Blue, even with the little hiccup in their time together, Blue somehow always managed to make her feel cared for, even when she didn’t know it was something she needed. Experienceing Yellow’s guidance again was enlightening, alike and yet so different from Iris Agate’s teachings. She had even had a moment to speak with White Diamond and her Pearl days before, when she was calling to ensure she would be able to get to see Pink, considering she was still, technically, under White Diamond’s care and seeing Pink Diamond hadn’t been on the schedule. White Diamond had agreed and had seemed quite happy for her to be getting the chance to see Pink, saying it would be good for the older Diamond to see her before she came back to Homeworld.

 

“We will be arriving shortly, My Diamond. The view of Pink Diamond’s colony is so stunning, even from here.”

 

Orange absentmindedly nodded in agreement to the voice before she fully registered what had been said, taking a moment to pull back to reality, she turned her attention to the owner of the bright voice.

 

The Nephrite captain, a different one with a different crew from the one that had ferried her to both Blue and Yellow Diamond’s colonies, waited with her hands clasped in front of her for the young Diamond’s response. This Nephrite had a cheery disposition and seemed all too pleased to take her to Pink Diamond’s moon base before she and her crew would ultimately be stationed on Earth to join the fighting. She had engaged the younger gem in small talk before they had even taken off from Yellow’s colony, pleasant and inviting, like every person she talked to was already a friend.

 

Orange decided she rather liked her, and found it hard to believe she was one of Yellow’s gems with how lively she was, not that she was complaining in the choice to have her be the one to bring her to Pink. She had certainly been in the presence of surlier gems who had made rides to a colony unpleasant.

 

Looking from Nephrite to the viewer, the young Diamond took in the sight of Earth and it's moon, the system’s sun set as an almost blinding backlight behind it, while a much smaller red planet she had never bothered to learn the designation of blocked off part of the view at their current distance.

 

Even after five centuries, the Sol colony that was the sole conquest to Pink Diamond’s claim, had not changed much at all. Unlike most of the planets Orange had watched colonized in her life, drained of their life force to the point they withered and cracked apart at it's very core, the Earth had barely been altered at all. It was still the same brilliant blue of a sapphire in the sunlight, landmasses of vibrant green and mountain rock hearty in reds and tans. White-blue clouds marbled over it all, reflecting a spectrum of light from the nearby sun.

 

When she wasn’t thinking of it as some personified thing that was stealing her mother from her, subjectively, it really was a breathtaking sight to behold.

 

“It is, isn’t it?” Orange finally spoke up after what was probably a too long pause from the initial inquiry, but Nephrite was gracious enough to gloss over her distracted state in preference to move towards the consoles, the nephrite to her left turning to acknowledge her captain.

 

“Contact the base.” The Captain told her, “Get us clearance to the moon base before we’re shot down, if you would be so kind, my friend.”

 

Orange couldn’t hold back her grimace at the unintentional reminder that, technically, she was going into a war zone. One where she, and the older Diamond that was her mother, would be at the safest spot they could be, but a danger none the less. It was a wonder that she was allowed to come here at all, but perhaps White had more belief in her capabilities than she was aware. Or, more than likely she supposed, she simply knew the guards would be enough to stop any rebels with ideas, that is if they somehow managed to highjack a warp pad.

 

The nephrite crew member gave the captain a single nod before turning back to her own console. “Yes captain. Bringing up coms now.”

 

In mere moments, the skilled nephrite had connected to the base’s sky control officer, the screen of the viewer changing and filling with the upper half of a seated gem, enough that the pink diamond symbol could be seen on her multicolored bodysuit. She was a pale lime colored Peridot with square shaped hair even paler than her complexion, accentuated by the darker colors of her suit. Her visor reflected the light of her screens, making her eyes appear dark in comparison to everything else about her, her tone dull while she addressed the ship. 

 

“You are entering the protected space of Pink Diamond’s moon base. This is a restricted fly zone.” She spoke with a flat, nasally timbre, utter boredom reflected on her face in the form of half lidded eyes and a slanted frown tugging on her lips while she recited a script she must say at least a dozen times a cycle. “Any and all unauthorized ships will be shot down. Reduce your thrusters and transmit your authorization codes within the next standard minute, otherwise I will be forced to initiate the orders to defend our great and magnificent Pink Diamond’s base. You have been warned.”

 

“I’d appreciate it if you didn’t shoot us down. I just had this ship polished before we came here, and it’d be terrible to have it scuffed up like that.” The captain responded humorously as she motioned for the Nephirte beside her to begin transferring the requested codes.

 

The control officer scowled back at the captain, her thin brows pinching together behind her visor. “I don’t care about your ship. If you do not have the proper codes, you can retreat or be shot down, the choice is yours.”

 

“Calm down, the codes are being…” The nephrite that had been designated to the job cut in, “Almost…done, and…” the entire crew and young Diamond turned to watch as the nephrite’s slim fingers flew over the console, entering commands and typing in long strings of characters that Orange, unfortunately, could not make out from her position in the Captain’s chair. In only a few moments, she was leaning back, cocking her head up to look at the Peridot, who was not even paying attention to her but at a screen to her right. “Done.”

 

“One moment.” Peridot continued to work on the screen, even after several moments had passed, which was starting to make Orange nervous. What if their codes had been changed last minute? It wouldn’t be too outlandish, considering they were entering a war zone.

 

The Captain, still with that sugary sweet tone, began to tap her foot on the metal flooring, hands clasped together behind her while she tilted her head up to look at the control worker. “We have a very important guest. You might want to hurry.”

 

Peridot’s eyes cut to the Captain, narrowed on her in indignation before they returned to her work screen. “I will not be rushed. It is important we ensure…” Peridot began to trail off into silence as her annoyed expression slowly slipped off her face, eyes widening as her jaw dropped, staring at the screen. “We ensure…oh gosh!”

 

“Is there an issue?” Orange questioned at the same time the Peridot turned back to the crew’s screen.

 

 The controller’s cheeks darkened as her lips pulled up into a forced, nervous smile, as one would when trying to be polite in an awkward situation.“Oh gosh! Oh gosh! Orange Diamond! My apologies, I had no idea this was your ship! Please, continue on, we will have a landing area and escort guard prepared for you at once.”

 

Orange refrained from reacting to the the suddenly nervous Peridot, as awkward as it was, she was aware this would become a common enough occurrence the more she got to travel on her own. There would always be gems to fawn over any Diamond they had not been expecting to interact with. Sitting a little straighter, the young Diamond gave the green gem a single nod, keeping her facial expression neutral. “Very well. Alert Pink Diamond I have arrived.”

 

“Of course my Diamond,” Peridot nodded more times than Orange thought was necessary, "as you wish.”

 

Orange turned and nodded at the Captain and the connection was lost, returning to the view of Earth and the moon base. “Well, did you hear that, Captain?” Orange offered her a small smile, "We have a welcome party awaiting us.”

 

“You heard her, crew.” Nephrite cheery tone was loud and clear, all eyes of the crew turning to her. ”Let’s finish our set course.”

 

“Thrusters reengaged,” one of the crew members called out as they all began working on their individual consoles. “Reducing initial speed.”

 

“Pink Diamond’s moon base approach.” Another called out. “3 minute ETA.”

 

Orange leaned back and watched the main viewer, eyes focusing on two small, mostly unimposing ships that hovered motionless in the empty space above the moon. The sleek gold metal of the octahedron shaped ships reflected the near by sun’s light on one side, and the moon’s on its opposite. Three leg-like prongs sprouted from the backside of the ship, resting against the back faces of the ship's body, red oscillate lights on their ends the only indication that they were not actually stabilizers for landing.

 

“Captain, what are those ships?”

 

The Captain turned to look at Orange Diamond in question before following her line of sight to the ships. “Those are our new imperial warships, my Clarity.” Nephrite answered deligently and with as much enthusiasm and excitement as Orange felt just from looking at them. “They are one of three new lines of ships. Quite efficient, and much more maneuverable than the hand warships. I believe they are still a work in progress.”

 

“Amazing.” The young diamond mumbled, mesmerized by the ships. She very much wanted one, or at least be allowed to test drive it. It had been much too long since her last hands-on flight and she missed the control over the sleek machines and cutting through a system with abandon.

 

A few moments later, another crew member was speaking up over the beeps of multiple consoles in use, “We’re getting the okay to enter lunar atmosphere, Captain.”

 

“Proceed.”

 

“Breaking through. Slowing to minimal thrust for descent.”

 

The Captain nodded, focusing on the view of the moon base before them. “Take us down.”

 

Touch down was simple and easy, the crew experts at their craft and proud under their captain’s enthusiastically delivered praise.

 

“Radioing in, Captain.” The nephrite to her right reported, "Escort party is on standby for Orange Diamond.”

 

Orange stood up, turning to face the captain as she turned to the young Diamond. Twisting her arms into a diamond salute, Nephrite bowed her head to her, “It has been my greatest honor, my Diamond.”

 

“Thank you for the escort, Captain.” Orange offered her a genuine smile, “You and your crew were excellent. Do be safe on Earth with those shameful excuses for gems. I’d like to see you back on Homeworld sometime.“

 

“Thank you, my Clarity!” the captain chirped, “We will win this war yet!”

 

Stepping off the ship alone was odd, considering the last two times she had debarked with it’s Captain the last two times. Orange paused on the ramp as she found herself looking down on a line of four gems she wasn’t familiar with. Four quartz gems stood with their arms crossed in a diamond salute, head leveled and looking directly at her.

 

“My Diamond.” They bowed their heads in respect, the quartz to the far left spoke up for all of them, “We will be escorting you to the base, Orange Diamond.”

 

“Very well.” The young Diamond stepped off the extended ramp, addressing the one who she assumed was in charge, "Take me inside. I wish to see Pink Diamond immediantly.”

 

“Yes, your clarity.”

 

Pink Diamond’s compound was much smaller than the previous one Orange had been staying on, which could have been seen as a reflection of how extensively Pink was different to the three diamonds that came before her, but Orange theorized that Pink could have possibly wanted it this way. A simple base for a relatively small planet, less room to be crowded by her guards and soldiers, a reason to be given as much independence as possible. Orange could never comprehend before why Pink would want to be secluded away from her family like that, and to an extent, she still couldn’t. But she understood the want for space, no matter how little could be claimed.

 

Glancing around, the young gem noted new buildings that had been added on the perimeter of the compound, oblong, sleek pink and the source of more gems moving around the grounds than she can ever remember seeing in Pink’s command before.

 

Interested in the changes to the base, Orange turned to the head Quartz soldier, “There is a lot different, and I haven’t been gone all that long. Tell me, what's changed?”

 

The soldier seemed surprised by her question, or maybe that a diamond was even talking to her at all, but she was amenable enough to answer the young diamond’s questions. “With the war’s change, things had to be built quickly, my clarity, especially on Pink Diamond’s base.”

 

Orange tilted her head toward the gem in interest, “Continue.”

 


 

Pink Diamond stood in the center of the circular room, hands fidgeting with the ends of her skirt, turning her head towards Pearl to talk while her body remained facing the double doors. Her eyes continuously shifted to the doorway every few moment and losing her place in their jumbled conversation

 

“Oh, Pearl, what's taking so long?”

 

Pearl, as patient as ever, allowed her Diamond a moment to breathe before explaining, “Orange has only just arrived on base, my Diamond. It will be a few minutes more.”

 

“Really? It feels like we’ve been waiting so much longer.” Pink paused, going rigid before she turned to look at Pearl with wide, slightly panicked eyes. "You don’t think she’s having second thoughts, do you?”

 

“My Diamond?” Pearl blinked, confused, but not entirely surprised by the question. Pink Diamond had been a nervous wreck for most of the early cycle, pacing to and fro in her command room, as if she was anticipating something would go horribly wrong, or already had, and she was just waiting for the other shoe to drop. Not even Pearl’s best words could comfort her, and when they had finally gotten word from the space control that a Homeworld ship had entered Sol space, Pink was darting down the stairs before Pearl could even confirm it was Orange Diamond’s escort ship.

 

“I mean, she might not want to be here.” Pink continued, touching her fingers to her lips as she turned to look at the door, her eyebrows slanting up as her eyes shimmered in the light of the room. “She could decide she wants to return to Homeworld.”

 

“My Diamond, please calm down.” Pearl pleaded, “It has only been a few minutes since Orange Diamond’s landing.”

 

“But-“ Pink turned her head back to look at Pearl, eyes wide, but hopefully scared, breaking Pearl’s heart.

 

“If I may remind you, my Diamond,” Pearl interrupted her before she could work herself up more, “It was Orange Diamond’s idea to come here. She, if you mind my frankness, is very stubborn once she decides something. Much like you.”

 

This got a small smile from Pink, who took a breath while her hand fell away from her face, but returned back to her skirt, “You think so? I suppose you're right. She did seem excited when we were talking, didn’t she?”

 

“Yes. So please do not fret. She will be with us soon.”

 

No sooner had Pearl finished speaking did the doors to the spire open, letting in the natural light from outside and attracting both of their attentions. Pink Diamond’s head whipped around to catch the first sight of Orange as she stepped into the building, followed closely by four Quartz guards Pearl had chosen for her.

 

Pink froze, lips slightly parted and eyes taking on a whole new shine as she stared at her daughter, who hadn’t noticed her quite yet, giving her time to take in her appearance without interruption.

 

If it hadn’t been for the guards for a visual comparison, Pink might not have noticed the subtle height difference between them, the older diamond positive she was taller than she had been when she left for Homeworld. She was not only taller, but she seemed to have lost some of the roundness in her face, her eyes sharper and jaw more defined, though it was somewhat hard to tell exactly how much as she had her head turned towards one of the guards while she stepped into the spire’s entrance. She hadn’t changed too much physically, not that she had expected her to, she still had the same clothes that Pink remembered, and the same long, bright orange hair with those tuffs that stuck up at odd angles, as it always had since she was a baby. 

 

But it was something else entirely that stuck out to Pink, the way she walked, how she seemed to take up more room than just physically between her rather imposing quartz squad escorts. It was in the way her shoulders were squared, her steps confident as she led the four gems inside, like the moon base was hers and she was the one guiding them around. It was simply like a glowing change in the young gem she had cared for and loved for centuries. A newfound strength and confidence that she hadn’t exactly lacked before, but certainly hadn’t exhibited it to such a noticeable extent. At least, Pink had never noticed it until now.

 

Orange, as if sensing her stare, looked up from the quartz soldier towards the inner room, her body freezing mid step, the young gem stopping so suddenly the escort guard barely had enough time to react and stop from walking into her back. Orange’s eyes widened as she met Pink’s eyes, fixed only on her to the point the movement around the base was lost to her, the quartz that had filed in behind her respectfully keeping their distance as they waited for Orange to react, or even Pearl, who stood silently beside her diamond, watching the tense exchange with darting eyes, jumping from one diamond to the other while silently willing one of them to do something. But neither of them made a move, Orange standing in the door way and Pink in the center of the atrium, frozen with a look as if the very air of the spire had been sucked into the vacuum of space.

 

It was Orange that found her voice first, her breath rushing past her lips as she simply uttered in a tiny voice, “Hey.”

 

Pink’s eyes teared up, the sound of Orange speaking knocking her from her stupor. In an instant, she was running towards the younger gem and pulling her into her arms for a tight embrace. Her cheek pressed down on the top of the younger Diamond’s head, tuffs of hair flattening under her wet cheek while her arms wrapped around her back to hold her close as Orange responded in kind, holding onto Pink as she shakily returned the hug. 

 

“Zirconia.” Pink sobbed, unashamed to be crying in front of her own gems, who had paused to watch the scene.

 

Orange ducked her head under her chin, tears burning her own eyes as her lip quivered until she began to cry herself. “Mom!”

 

That single word seemed to tip something over in Pink Diamond, her sobbing becoming loud and her hold becoming almost uncomfortably tight on Orange while the younger gem cried into her chest. 

 

Pearl watched, taking a step towards them before she stopped herself from interfering with their reunion, even if her Diamond’s sobs were becoming quite ugly and uncontrolled, a distraction to everyone in the base who had stopped to watch the quite touching moment before them. It wasn’t exactly every day you saw two of your leaders crying in each other’s arms.

 

Eventually, the tears slowed, and Pink simply knelt down, refusing to let go of her daughter, fearing if she let go, she would never get this chance to hold her like this again. More tears slipped from her eyes as she realized that on her knees, Orange was no longer shorter than her and Pink was actually able to look her in the eye by slightly tilting her head back, a reminder the younger gem was growing up, regardless of whether she was there or not.

 

“Mom?” Orange’s voice was hoarse and throaty, snot stuffed nose and wet eyes that looked down at her when she tilted her head to remain looking at her.

 

“You haven’t called me that in so long.” The older Diamond told her earnestly, more tears burning her eyes that she didn’t fight.

 

Orange's eyebrows scrunched up, something between embarrassment and grief twisting her features, “It’s not that i didn’t want to, but White asked…”

 

Pink didn’t understand why it hurt to hear, she should have known better, knew she shouldn’t have been, but it hurt to know it was White that had persuaded her daughter to stop referring to her as her mother. She didn’t know why, considering she knew how White Diamond could be, knew that one way or another she would have it her way, but it felt like a betrayal she could never have expected. It made her wonder what else that had caused her grief regarding Orange had actually stemmed from her intervention. What else had White asked her to do?

 

”But White doesn’t have to know.” Orange chuckled, unaware of Pink’s inner turmoil, worry flickering over her glossy bright eyes when Pink didn’t respond right away to her awkward attempt at humor in the tense moment. “I can still call you that, right? I mean it might be weird after everything, but-“

 

“Of course you can!” Pink cut her off, voice rising in pitch as she leaned back to look her directly in the eyes, one hand reluctantly releasing her back to reach up and brush one of the locks that curled onto her face. “I’ll always be your mother. Always.”

 

Orange bit her lower lip to keep from crying out again, “I’m glad. I’ve missed you so much.”

 

Smiling, a laugh bubbled up in Pink's chest, bursting from her mouth as she leaned her head against Orange’s, the thumb of the hand still curled around her cheek rubbed it affectionately, wiping away stray tears of her own. “I’ve missed you too. I always miss you when you’re away from me.”

 

The guard Orange had been speaking with made a loud, short, grunting sound that pulled the two Diamond’s attention, the quartz pointedly looked away, but the nervousness of her body language as she shifted from foot to foot, and the way she held a curled hand to her mouth as if she had just cleared her throat and was embarrassed to have interrupted them, made it very clear she was uncomfortable with having overheard their rather emotional exchange. And she was not the only one, the other three guards were determinedly looking away from them, giving them the pretense of privacy, but being unable to move away without specific orders.

 

Orange blushed brightly, embarrassed herself to have allowed the Quartz soldiers to overhear them, and turned to Pink, who look decidedly less flustered than she, but aware they had perhaps caused a scene unintentionally.

 

“Perhaps we could go to the command room.” Orange suggested, the overwhelming urge to get away from the situation now, or more namely, the gems that had unintentionally just heard her pouring her heart out to the older Diamond while she cried like she was a small child again.

 

Pink offered Orange a small smile, wiping at a few tears on her cheeks and nodding, “That a good idea.” The older Diamond then turned to the guards that had been escorting Orange inside, “You're dismissed. Please return to your original duties.”

 

Pulling themselves together surprisingly quickly, the four gems straightened up and saluted the two diamonds.”Yes, Pink Diamond!”

 

Pink stood up, Orange offering her hands to her mother who gladly accepted the help up. Once on her feet, Pink turned to where she had left Pearl to find the small gem already moving towards them, a small smile on her face as she met her Diamond’s gaze.

 

Pearl turned from Pink towards Orange, bowing her head respectfully, “It is good to have you back, my clarity.”

 

Orange offered Pearl an even smile, “Its nice to see you as well, Pearl. You look well.”

 

Pearl nodded her head once in acknowledgement, “Thank you, my diamond.”

 

Pink sighed, a smile stretching her lips as she looked between the two gems, “I'm so glad to see you two get along.”

 

Orange and Pearl glanced at one another, exchanging a knowing look as they both turned back to Pink. “Of course,” Orange responded, “Pearl and I are friends.”

 

“That is right, my Diamond.” Pearl nodded again.

 

“I can never tell with you two sometimes.” Pink reached down, either hand going to touch the back of both their heads affectionately, earning twin smiles from the both of them. “But I’m happy to hear that.”

 

“Don’t worry about us, mom.” Orange reassured her.

 

At the use of her reinstated title, Pink's smile brightened and she gave Orange a single nod. With a gentle tug in the direction of the stairs where her hands still touched their heads, Pink urged the two to walk with her. “Let's go upstairs. There is so much we have to talk about, Zirconia.”

 

Orange and Pearl followed Pink’s leisurely pace to the stairs, Pearl trailing behind the two larger gems and their longer gait, for which they did not take too much notice of, their attention half on the stairs, and half on each other. Making a point to look around as they walked, Orange noted the extra gems inside the spire as well, casting her eyes from one gem to the other as she asked over her shoulder to the older Diamond, “I know there’s a war, but why all the gems? You hate having so many in your moon base.”

 

Pink’s lips thinned, her own eyes looking to the gems that were slowly going back to their jobs now that the scene between the two diamonds was over, “Yellow…suggested I keep more gems in my base, simply as a precaution. A stupid precaution. I don’t need all these guards, or the space control. The Rebels don’t have ships.”

 

Orange blinked, a little surprised how much Pink’s words rung with her, or rather, how close their words were. How long ago was it she had been saying essential the same thing to Blue?

 

“It does seem a little like overkill.” Orange agreed, counting at least ten gems alone in the atrium, although not all of them were guards or soldiers. “But…” Orange looked back up at Pink, “you're also warring with unpredictable Rebels. It might be better, just for now. If Rose Quartz manages to get inside the base somehow, it could be dangerous.”

 

Pink worried her lower lip between her teeth, looking up the stairs and then back at the younger gem, her eyes showing her protest, even as she spoke, “That is…sound, I suppose. You have been learning from Yellow. You sound like her.” She noted.

 

This earned a surprised look from Orange, that quickly morphed into something akin to pride at the notion, “You think so? I should hope. She’s really smart, and I’ve been staring at battle plans for a week, but it’s all been kind of running together. I’ll admit, it sort of goes over my head, but I can get the gist of it.”

 

Pink remained silent a moment, thinking over Orange’s confession and the expression on her face, and knew this was her chance to learn more about her daughter that she felt she had missed out on. “Do you…do you like battle planning?” she questioned, almost hesitantly.

 

Orange tilted her head, humming as she considered the question, “Mmm…planning? Not really. I rather just punch things, to be honest.” Orange made a quick jabbing motion in front of her as she grinned, obviously happy to be talking about something she liked with Pink, before she hastily added, “If I have to. Or not fight at all.”

 

Pink was the first to enter the command room, Orange and Pearl following in after her. Pearl remained behind to lock the entrance to the room while Pink and Orange began to ascend the stairs to Pink’s command chair, ultimately remaining at the bottom of the platform to give the two more privacy.

 

Orange took the moment to continue talking, “I like the exercise of sparring,” she explained further, “but…I don’t really want to hurt anyone, if i don’t have to.”

 

Pink cocked her eyebrow at Orange over her shoulder, her expression not quite appalled at the notion, consider Orange had already told her about her incident with the Topazes, but something much more akin to confusion. “But you’ve been learning to fight anyway?”

 

“Well…what use would I be as a diamond if I can’t?” The younger diamond proposed, using the same reasoning she had to persuade White Diamond to allow her to begin her lessons with Iris Agate, “What if I’m ever separated from my guard? I should....I want to be able to defend myself, and those around me.” Orange looked to Pink, assessing her expression to judge whether she should keep talking.

 

Pink, seeing Orange’s hesitation, smiled kindly at her as encouragement. “You have always been incredibly smart, my love.” Pink stopped to reach out and pet Orange’s cheek with affection, "I would never have thought of it that way. Your friends are incredibly lucky to have you to protect them.”

 

Orange’s cheeks burned, “I’m lucky to have them.” She countered before she could hold onto the words, but she would be a liar if she said she didn’t like the praise of the older Diamond. “And a lot of them don’t need protecting.”

 

Pink nodded, “But its always nice to know that we can if we need to.”

 

Orange nodded her head in agreement, keeping step with Pink as they continued up the stairs, “Don’t get me wrong, I love being able to fight now, it’s amazing. I had no idea you could use your body like a weapon.” Orange held up her hand, her expression morphing into amazed wonder as she dived back into the topic, "I’ve never seen you, or the other Diamonds, fight. I didn’t even think it was something we do, honestly.”

 

Laughing softly, Pink titled her head as she considered this. “I suppose it could be surprising, for a lot of people. We only would in certain situations.”

 

“That’s what White Diamond says.”

 

At the mention of White’s name, Pink had to stop the smile from falling from her face, if only for Orange’s sake as she continued talking about something Pink could tell she felt passionately about.

 

"She doesn’t really care for my interest in fighting like Yellow does, but she lets me anyway.”

 

“She lets you?” Pink could not stop the raise of her eyebrow or the slight contempt in her voice, but Orange either didn’t notice or refrained from commenting on it.

 

“Well, I had to talk her into it.” Orange gestured with her hand as she explained, her smile brightening as she added, "Pearl helped, of course. Well, helped me talk it out some.” she chuckled, “she’s really smart when it comes to word play.”

 

“Pearl?” Pink’s breath hitched as he she quickly enough realized who her daughter was talking about, but asked for confirmation to be sure. "As in White’s Pearl?”

 

“Yeah.” Orange turned her head down when she felt her cheek begin to burn, the smile flattening out some as she hastily added, "We, sort of, talk. Sometimes.”

 

Reaching the top of the platform, Orange joined her at the top a step after as she had turned to her. “If I remember right, you called her a good friend before.”

 

“Oh,” Orange breathed out in what Pink could only describe as a sigh of relief, “that’s right. You know.” The tightness in Orange’s posture loosened at the reminder, a soft laugh slipped from her lips as she pushed back some of the hair against her neck, turning her head away as she did so. Her eyes looked at the older diamond from the corners of her eyes, gauging her reaction as she admitted, “I…I guess I was getting used to lying about Pearl and I being friends.”

 

Reaching out, Pink gently cradled her face between her hands, turning her head to look at her. “You don’t have to lie to me. You can tell me anything, I won’t judge you.”

 

“Really?” Orange questioned in disbelief, “I know you and your Pearl are close, but…” Her eyes cut away from Pink’s gaze before returning as she asked in a quieter tone, “You're okay with White’s Pearl and I being real friends? Even though she’s...a different class?”

 

“Of course.” She quickly reassured, her eyebrows turned up at the look of relief that softened the younger diamond’s feature. “Do you remember…”  She questioned as she comfortingly rubbed her cheek with her thumb, “when you were younger, and you could not comprehend why I was so upset with how you were talking to my Pearl?”

 

“I…oh.” Orange’s cheeks flared in embarrassment and shame, “I remember that.” She confirmed, her eyebrows scrunched together as she frowned, “I can’t believe I…I think back to that, and I wonder how I could think like that. 

 

“You were young.” Pink responded, “You didn’t know any better.”

 

“But I think about Pearl, and how much I care about her.” The younger gem explained, “To think of someone insulting her like that…” Reaching up, Orange grasped the hand that held the right side of her face, giving it a soft squeeze. “I can see why you were so angry at me.”

 

“But you understand now.” Pink said pointedly. “That’s the important part.”

 

Orange nodded, her expression turning to one of mild frustration a moment later, “I’d punch someone if they talked about Pearl like that.”

 

Pink’s eyebrows shot up into her hairline, “You don’t need to resort to violence, just because someone said something you don’t like.”

 

“I know.” The young diamond’s lips pulled at one corner as her eyebrows turned down, “I…I can just imagine it though, and it really makes me mad to think someone could say that to her.” Orange explained, "I know it’s just my short temper, though. Yellow has been helping me with controlling my anger. “

 

“Do you..” Pink tilted her head down, her eyes briefly looking away as she searched for the right words, fearing to upset her daughter with the topic. “Are you still having outbursts of anger? Has Yellow really been helping?”

 

“Yes. Sometimes.” Orange answered easily enough, and Pink got the impression this was something she was becoming used to talking about, and she wasn’t sure if she should be proud, or hurt that it was something she had to become accustomed to talking about at all. “I’ve tried pushing down how i feel, or ignoring it, but that only makes it worse. I tried focusing it into lessons, but I just can’t do what Yellow does. I feel...I feel really frustrated. But it isn’t so bad when I can take it out in a spar with the Quartz soldiers, or in a long run.”

 

“I’m sorry.” Pink blinked back tears that burned her eyes, surprising Orange.

 

“For what?” She questioned in confusion, alarmed with the sudden change in Pink’s expression.

 

“You shouldn’t have to go to Yellow, or anyone for help like that.” She admitted her guiltiest thought, "I should have been there for you. I…I've been thinking, of all the times I let you down.” Pink pulled away from orange to wipe the tears from her own face, her head turned down in shame, “I promised, the moment I held you in my arms for the first time, that I’d always be there for you, and i fear you're so angry because of me. I’ve let you down so much, Zirconia.”

 

“No you haven’t.” Orange stepped forward, reaching out to pull Pink into a comforting hug, making Pink’s lips quirk up sadly even as she returned the hug, one hand going to Orange’s back and the other weaving into her hair to hold her close.

 

“How could I not have?” The older diamond questioned, "You…I should never have agreed to White’s decisions. I should have fought for you so much harder.”

 

“Don’t say that. I’m..” Orange tilted her head back to look Pink in the face, "I’m glad things have turned out this way.”

 

“How?” Pink’s voice raised slightly, her eyes widening in disbelief, "How could you be happy that I’ve left you to rely on the others over me? I’m your mother. I should be the one you turn to for help, I should be the one helping you, and teaching you, and-“

 

“Mom. Stop.”

 

Letting out a long breath, Pink’s shoulders slumped, her grasp on Orange loosening as something that could only be described as defeat came over her face. “I’m sorry. I’m just so sorry.”

 

“I don’t want you to be.” Orange responded in a much more determined tone, ” I…I’m glad for how things have been. I love my time with the others, I’m grateful to be able to see them. You haven’t let me down. You’ve let me grow.”

 

“But-“

 

“Pink. Mom. Really.” Orange smiled, comforting and bittersweet,” I…I used to blame you. I used to think that, yeah, you were abandoning me. But in reality, I was being given the chance to be myself.”

 

Pink sniffed, her grip on Orange tightening again as she began to return her daughter’s smile more genuinely.

 

Encouraged, Orange continued, “I could never be who I am if I was always here. I wouldn’t have all the people in my life if you had constantly been by my side.”

 

“I still should have been there.”

 

“Maybe.” Orange conceded, “But we can’t work on maybe's, or should be's. It’s happened, theres no changing that.”

 

Sighing, Pink continued to hold onto the hug with Orange with one hand while she wiped at the still falling tears on her face, “You shouldn’t have had to grow up so fast. You should still be playing in the base, and pranking the guards, or bothering the Pearls.”

 

“I don’t want to be a child forever.” Orange countered, ”I don’t want to prank people. I do other things. I’m...I don’t want to be seen as the child everyone has to take care of, or watch out for. I want to be a part of the Authority, and someone the others can rely on. I want to be the Diamond I know I am, and someone you can be proud of.”

 

Pulling away slightly, Pink’s hands went from Orange’s back to cup her face again, “Oh, my love. I’m already so proud of you.”

 

“You are?”

 

“Look at me?” Pink chuckled humorlessly, “I’m sitting her crying and telling you that you should still be my little baby, but you’ve grown up so much. More than I ever noticed. You’re so strong, and you’ve already started doing things on your own. You're so unafraid and determined. How could I not be proud of the person you are?”

 

“Thank you.” Orange breathed out, not stopping the tear that escaped to slide down her cheek, a smile breaking out on her face.

 

Pink raised her eyebrow, “For what?”

 

“For telling me that. I really needed to hear that from you.”

 

“I thought you already knew.” Pink admitted, "I’m so, so proud of you, Zirconia. I loved you before you even came into this world, and I always knew you were going to be someone special. Homeworld is so lucky to have you.”

 

“Hah.” Orange reluctantly pulled away, using the back of her hand to wipe away the tears on her cheeks, “Are we going to cry all day? I feel like that’s all we've done.”

 

“It has been a very emotional day, hasn’t it?” Pink agreed, wiping at the wet tracks on her own face, “But it’s alright to cry.”

 

Orange grunted in response, as she hesitantly admitted, “I don’t like it. Crying makes me feel weak.”

 

“Don’t. Don’t feel that way.” Pink told her, the serious expression on her face surprising Orange as she clarified, "Crying is normal, and it doesn’t make you weak. Your allowed to feel, and your allowed to cry when you need to.”

 

Orange nodded, accepting the explanation, though the expression on her face told Pink she wasn’t entire convinced, but did not push the matter further than that. Taking a breath, Pink slowly pulled herself back together, feeling much lighter in wake of the high emotions of the day. 

 

Orange sighed loudly, cleaning her face with her hand again and forced a smile her face, “I don’t want to cry any more right now. I want to do something happy.”

 

Pink returned her smile, inquiring, “What did you have in mind?”

 

Looking over her shoulder, Orange looked at the sighting of Pink’s colony, clear from her view on the platform. “Tell me about your colony.”

 

Pink’s eyebrows scrunched up, “War isn’t exactly happy.”

 

“Not the war, the planet.” Orange clarified, turning back to the older Diamond. “You always like talking about Earth. I’ve never really given you the chance to talk about it with me. Tell me about it, and it’s organic.”

 

“Are…are you sure?” Pink questioned tentatively.

 

“Yeah….” Orange pursed her lips and gave Pink a single, firm nod. “Yeah. I want to know. Tell me anything, everything. I want to know.”

 

A few moment passed as Pink stared at her, her expression turning from one of hesitance to something much more elated. Motioning fro Orange to follow her, she lead her to the other side of the desk, sitting on the first step of the stairs and waiting for Orange to join her. Turning to look at the unobstructed view of Earth, Pink began to talk. “The planet…the planet is beautiful, Zirconia. It’s still so alive, even after everything.”

 

 

[Updated and corrected 6/9/21]

Chapter 52: Chapter 51: My Secret Keeper pt 1

Notes:

Sorry about the long wait for an update. April has just been such a damn busy month for me! Every time I sit down to edit, something comes up. 

 

I just want write and draw! (┛◉Д◉)┛彡┻━┻

 

Okay, enough of my excuses, let’s roll on with the good times!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

A bright laugh bubbled up from Pink’s chest, breaking the natural silence of the room as she was finally settling back into her command chair for the day. The smile had barely left her face for a moment, not since her Zirconia had returned, and their long talk that had managed, when nothing else had worked, to eased both her heart and mind.

 

It felt...well, it felt amazing, she felt amazing. Like a weight she had never known even existed had been lifted after repairing what she thought had been long burnt bridges with her daughter. Of course, she knew not everything was fixed, or could be mended with a few words and tears, but it was a start and one she was glad to be given.

 

Truely, she hadn’t realized until she had started crying upon Zirconia’s return just how much she had built up, or left unattended so she could focus on Earth and the rebellion. She had packed so much away, ignored or down right denied she felt one way or another, anyone could have foreseen it would only be a matter of time before the callously stacked pile of problem would come crashing down on her. Her only grievance was that it had come crashing down at Zirconia’s feet as well, but her daughter, in all the ways she still amazed her, had dealt with it in such a grown manner. She certainly seemed to be more put together than Pink was in that moment.

 

As bright and strong as the Diamond she looked up to, much to Pink’s, initial, dismay. As much as Pink disliked the thought, she had to acknowledge all of Yellow’s meddling had given Zirconia the stepping stones to be such a strong diamond. Well, certainly not all Yellow. She would never give the older Diamond so much credit, her ego didn’t need the help. A lot of it was Zirconia herself, and her own strength and motivation. Her darling Zirconia had blossomed into such a fine young gem, everything Pink had ever hope and dreamed for her, and yet somehow more.

 

“You seem happy, my Diamond.” Pearl observed out loud, gaining Pink’s attention, her large smile and bright eyes turning to her pearl.

 

“I am.” The Diamond confirmed, “Zirconia has returned to us. I know it’s only for a little while, but...” Pink sighed blissfully, relaxing further into the cool back of her chair, “I feel so weightless, I could float away. My daughter is here with me. I hadn’t  realized how much I was really missing her until now.”

 

“I’m glad to see you so happy.” Pearl’s lips curled to mirror Pink Diamond’s  own smile, “Orange Diamond seems to be as well.”

 

“I know, isn’t it great?” Another giggle escaped her lips that she made no attempt to conceal, “I’ve never seen her take such a keen interest in the Earth, she’s getting along so well with everyone, and, oh Pearl,” the diamond leaned into the side of the chair, arm propped up while she rested her cheek into her palm, “I’m so glad to have her back.” she paused as realization crossed her face, another giddy snicker, “I keep saying that, don’t I? I’m sorry.”

 

“Don’t be, my Diamond. It is, well, it is nice to see you in such a good mood. You haven’t exactly been…” Pearl hesitated before adding, “Even the rebels had begun to notice you were upset.”

 

Pink sat a little straighter, her smile falling some, “I didn’t realize they were talking-“

 

“No, no!” Pearl waved her hands, cutting her diamond off before she could continue, “Nothing like that! They are just,” Pearl paused, considering her words carefully, “Concerned. They see you as Rose, and you were so subdued, but it’s okay!” Pearl forced a wide smile in an attempt to reverse where she accidentally take their conversation. “I simply explained to them the war has been tough on us all. They understand, everything is fine. Its nothing to worry about, nothing to worry about at all.”

 

“Thank you, my Pearl.” Pink reached out, touching Pearl’s face affectionately, the smaller gem’s cheeks burning at her words and touch. “What would I do without you?”

 

“Oh, Its nothing, my diamond. really.” Pearl turned her eyes away from Pink’s, her cheeks still tinged blue as she continued to speak, “The rebels were just worried. Rose is their leader, what we do would not be possible without you.”

 

“Yes…Rose Quartz.” Pink hands slipped from her face as she leaned back, turning to look out the glass dome across from her desk, the Earth appearing to be half perched on the flat, gray marble. “But they don’t have to worry anymore.” Pink’s lips quirked up, “Everything will be fine now.”

 

“Because Orange is back?” Pearl questioned.

 

“No, well yes.” The diamond paused, her head bent down for a moment as she debated how to explain herself to her friend. Taking a breath through her parted lips, Pink turned in her chair to face Pearl, her hands moving from the chair’s arms to comfortably rest in her lap. “Pearl, you know how much Zirconia means to me.” She paused for a moment as Pearl nodded, “I have become accustomed to her being away from me for periods of time. But…”

 

Pearl leaned forward, placing a comforting hand onto Pink’s. The diamonds eyes looked down at the small hand, the stark contrast of Pearl’s almost white skin and her pink gloves keeping her eyes there for a moment before she flipped her hand, holding her hand in her own gently, grateful for her small kindness.

 

Pink looked back up at Pearl, the smile she had flattened out some at the more seriousness of their topic, “The way we parted last time, and with White’s intervention so that she was staying with her…I was unsure when i’d see her again. You know how she is,” Pink paused a moment, aware that White was neither of their favorite topics, perhaps more so for her pearl than herself. “I don’t doubt she may love her, in her own way, but she doesn’t understand Zirconia. Not like how we do. She could kill her, and not even mean to, because she doesn’t accept that Zirconia isn't fully a gem. I feared i’d never see her again when I called White and I heard nothing from Zirconia after.”

 

Pearl’s thin eyebrows pulled together, “You thought Orange had been killed and White wasn’t telling you.”

 

Tears pooled in the diamond’s eyes, “I didn’t know what had happened, except that she had made White angry, and she is far from as rational as she likes to believe she is when she’s angry. I have never been able to reason with her like that, no one has. If she really did try to punish Zirconia like I was, she wouldn’t stand a chance. No matter how strong Zirconia becomes, I don’t believe she could ever stand up against White Diamond.”

 

Pearl sucked in a silent breath, “You believe Orange may have to fight White Diamond one day?”

 

“No, no, Pearl.” Pink shook her head lightly, a humorless smile curled her lips and crinkled the sides of her eyes, “That’s not what i meant.”

 

Thin eyebrows turning up, Pearl gave her a look that conveyed her confusion, “I’m sorry, my diamond, but I don’t understand.”

 

“I’m mincing my words. What I’m trying to say,” Pink huffed, “Is that without knowing where Zirconia was, how she was doing…if I would even get to see her again. I was suffering, Pearl, not knowing. If she was alive, if I would get to apologize, if i would even get to see her grow up.” Pink’s free hand moved from her lap to cup her gem as a wave of coldness settled low in her belly, “Not knowing was destroying me.”

 

“Oh.” Pearl looked down at their still linked hands and hesitantly offered Pink a light squeeze with her own, “And now you know for certain where you and Orange Diamond stand.”

 

“I know that i have her back, and things aren’t as bad as i had imagined.” A moment longer, and Pink pulled her hand away, sitting back and situating herself to be properly in her chair. Reaching forward, Pink made a motion with her hand to bring up a screen to work on. Nimble fingers typed a few commands on it, bringing up actual work she had been neglecting that Yellow would surely lecture her for being late with. “And it has been wonderful having her back here. If i’m being honest, I have no real reason to be here if she isn’t.”

 

Pearl was quiet a moment as she considered her words. “The Moon Base does seem livelier,” She conceded, “and the Amethyst seem quite fond of having her…challenges between their assigned work. There has been a significant rise in moral on base.”

 

Pink perked up, cocking her head slightly to address Pearl, lips curving up in a small smile as she recalled her first time actually witnessing the young Diamond wrestling with the soldiers stationed there. “Has it? I was a little worried. I know she didn’t mean to but, after what happened with her pearl…I guess i’m just naturally a little worried something might happen, and seeing her knock one of them to the ground was surprising!” Still trying to work, Pink turned her eyes back to the screen while she motioned with her free hand, gesturing animatedly as she spoke fondly, “I thought she might hurt them, on accident of course! But she was so attentive to when they had enough, and they looked so happy with her. I can tell they don’t like the work Yellow has me giving them. I imagine they miss being back on Earth.”

 

The corner of Pearl’s lips pulled back, her eyes cutting away from Pink,  “She certainly has a way with the soldiers, I suppose.”

 

Catching something in her tone, Pink’s hand stilled as she turned her eyes to Pearl, catching her expression before she could smooth it out completely. “Is there something wrong, Pearl?”

 

“My Diamond?” Pearl’s eyes widened, her cheeks tinting a pale blue at having been caught making a face, "I don’t know what you mean.”

 

Hand falling away from her desk, Pink sat up straighter and turned her head to give Pearl her full attention. Tilting her chin down, she gave the smaller gem an imploring look, “You seem…put off. Tell me, what’s wrong?”

 

Eyes cutting away from the diamond, Pearl shrunk under her diamond’s eyes, her words getting caught in there throat as she considered the repercussions of speaking them. “It is nothing, My Diamond, merely concerns about…”

 

“About?”

 

Taking a deep breath, Pearl looked back at Pink and squared her shoulders, keeping her hands clasped in front of her in a familiar pose, more for her own comfort than respect. “My Diamond, I must point out…Well, what will you do when the Rebels need you? How will you escape without Orange Diamond’s notice?”

 

Eyes blinking for a moment as she processed Pearl’s words, her shoulders fell with her expression, eyebrows turning up as she let out a small, “Oh.”

 

“My Diamond?”

 

“They do need Rose Quartz…” Pink gave a short nod, taking a moment to think about the posed problem. “But things have been quiet at the moment and Yellow isn’t ready for another attack.” Another nod, as if confirming her own words, "We have time.”

 

Pearl’s eyebrows pinched together, her mouth falling open at Pink’s easy dismissal of the problem, “But-“

 

“Don’t worry.” offering her a kind smile, Pink waved Pearl off, “If something happens, we will figure it out then.”

 

Shoulders dropping, Pearl remained tense as she settled the diamond with a not so convinced look. “…and if Orange Diamond does finds out…you know? What will we do?”

 

“Zirconia…” Pink bit the inside of her cheek, "I don’t know how she’d take it. Maybe she…” Pink’s eyes fell to the floor between them, for the first time honestly considering what to do if Rose Quartz had to meet the youngest diamond. “Perhaps if she…she could…at least consider…”

 

Pearl waited a moment as Pink continued to mumble, realizing just what she was considering. Pearl’s eyes rounded, her lips parting in a surprised gasp, “You want to bring her over to the Rebels side, don’t you?”

 

Pink’s head shot up, meeting Pearl’s eyes, her apprehension increasing at the sight of Pearl’s surprise. “Of course I do. But…she’s so attached to Homeworld. Would she even be happy with us? Do you even think it would be possible, Pearl?”

 

“Of course!” the smaller gem stepped forward, hands unclasping as she quickly turned her hands up in apology, "I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to bring your mood down like this. Why don’t we just forget it. You're right, it probably won’t happen anyway.”

 

“No, no. You have brought up important points. I do need to be prepared.” She sighed loudly, her hand coming up to ruffle her hair as she ran through possible situations in her head, “If something does happen, or…but it won’t. It won’t come to that. 

 

Pearl watched the expression morph on Pink’s face, the worry as she bit her lip, the apprehension clouding her eyes as her eyebrows lowered and lower until the were half turned up while her eyes seemed to be looking through the floor, the clenching of her fingers in her hair, and the tension in her shoulders. Pearl may not have known exactly what her diamond was always thinking, but she was well practiced in following her line of thought. “You are unsure if Orange Diamond would betray you for Homeworld?”

 

Pink’s eyes cut up to Pearl, then away, before slowly going back to her, her lips tugging down as she bit her lower lip. “I…I don’t know.” She leaned forward, her elbows pressed into her thighs as her head fell into her hands. "Oh Pearl, I don’t know how much longer I can do this.”

 

“Do what, my Diamond?” Pearl asked cautiously.

 

“Go back and forth, between being Pink Diamond and Rose Quartz.”

 

Pearl stared at her diamond in concern, “You wish to end the Rebellion? After everything?”

 

Pink craned her neck back, turning to look at Pearl, her eyebrows pulled down, the frustration and exhaustion clear on her face,“I want to end it, of course. It’s just a matter…which side do we leave this on?” Pink leaned back heavily in her chair, shoulders sagging down as she turned to look out at the colony planet before her. "Oh, my Pearl, what have I gotten us into?”

 

“Nothing!” Pearl’s voice raised, her hands making wide arching motions that caught the Diamond’s eyes as she gestured in the negative, “This isn’t your fault! It was me, and my stupid ideas.” Pearl stepped forward, pleading, "Please, my Diamond, don’t blame yourself. This isn’t…It’s not-“

 

“It’s alright.” Pink’s lips quirked up in a small, somber smilie, that did nothing to ease Pearl’s panic.

 

“But...?”

 

“This was my choice, Pearl. All of this was because of me, you don’t have to take the blame.” Pink turned away from her, eyes glancing at the screen, words detailing the beta kindergarten briefly pulling her attention before she focused on the planet again. "I just…no matter what I choose, one side will be hurt because of me.”

 

“You do not have to choose, at least, right now. Maybe never!” Pearl reasoned, her voice taking on a force, happy tone, “We could wait. Give Orange some time, I’m sure…maybe…?” Her expression wavered, “she could always just decide to change.”

 

“Maybe….” Pink echoed back with a noticeable lack of enthusiasm.

 

Pearl continued, searching for a plausible way that would aid Pink. “Maybe…Oh! Maybe we could allow her to see both sides, and let her make the choice. It wouldn’t be on you then, my Diamond.”

 

The diamond chuckled softly, but it was anything but joyful. “Thank you for trying, Pearl, but i wouldn’t want to put her in that position. That's not fair to her.” Pink said and Pearl floundered in the awkward silence that followed, teeth clenched as she attempted to find something to alleviate the somber moment she had inadvertently created.

 

“I feel like a child myself,” The diamond    spoke quietly a few moments later, Pearl stilling in her fidgeting to listen, “Wanting it both ways. I’ve forced myself into this all too familiar corner again.”

 

Pearl’s face fell, her hand reaching out toward Pink before she pulled it back to her chest. “Please my Diamond, don’t think of it that way. Think of all the gems you're helping, and the Earth!” Pearl implored her, making a wide gesture with her hands as she motioned towards the planet, “You're doing so much good.”

 

“So much good always comes with a steep cost.”

 

“My Diamond?” Pearl’s voice was small, hesitant as she watched Pink’s expression harden before her, afraid she had been the one to cause it.

 

“White…White Diamond used to tell me that.” Pink finally turned her head to look at Pearl, lips thinned out as her eyebrows pulled together, her eyes taking on a seriousness she had only really seen when she was Rose Quartz, facing off against Homeworld. “When I was first made, and she was showing me the great changes of Homeworld from her own time.” Pink made a flippant gesture with her hand, "She used to tell me that. ‘Everything comes at a cost, Starlight.’ ”

 

“I...don’t follow.”

 

“We help everyone on Earth, the humans, the planet, the Rebels...and I will lose them if I don’t help. But if I do, if I see this through…I lose my daughter.” Pink’s eyes shined with tears that did not fall as she looked Pearl in the eye and asked, “How do I make that kind of choice, Pearl?”

 

“Perhaps…” eyes flicking to the floor, brow pinching in concentration, Pearl pondered her question, even if Pink didn’t really expect an answer. Perhaps we can find a way for both sides to win?” 

 

“I've already tried that.” Pink countered instantly, "The other Diamonds won’t back down, and now that we’re at war, the Rebels can’t back down either. With this colony, Homeworld will never leave until they have what they want.”

 

“Then we have to find a way! If anyone can, I know you can, my diamond! Please don’t give up.”

 

“I wish it was that simple.” Pink huffed, leaning forward, she reached forward to the screen, sluggishly moving her fingers against the keys with much less care than before. “Theres no way I could-“

 

“Maybe you can’t, but Rose could! Rose wouldn’t just give up.”

 

Pink paused long enough to give Pearl a sideways glance before staring back at the screen blindly. “Zirconia may have taken a new interest in the Earth, but she would never listen to Rose Quartz. The other Diamonds have  made sure of that.”

 

“Then make her. You have come this far, my diamond. You can’t give up now. The Earth, the rebels, they need you. How can you know if you don’t try?”

 

“Pearl, please. If Zirconia met Rose quartz, she would not be interested in seeing Earth’s beauty, she’d be putting her new teachings from White Diamond to use. I could never fight my own daughter.”

 

“Orange said it herself, she doesn’t like to fight. Maybe if she was told the truth, the real truth, make her see whats really going on.”

 

Pink’s eyebrows turned down, her aversion to the idea clear on her face when she turned to look at Pearl, “You mean force her to…” Her words trailed off as her eyebrows lifted up as her eyes rounded, the thin line of her mouth curving as her lips parted as she gasped, “oh.”

 

“What is it?” Pearl questioned, surprised y the sudden change in her demeanor. 

 

A new excitement burned in Pink’s eyes as she met Pearl’s stare, her tone lighting from its former seriousness as she explained, “Zirconia may not be interested in the truth from Rose Quartz, that is true, but it also gives me an idea.”

 

Pearl’s eyebrows furrowed, alarmed, but intrigued. “My Diamond?”

Notes:

I had not intended for this to be an entire chapter of Pink and Pearl talking, and yet here we are. It got so long, I had to separate what was originally meant to happen into two parts. So next chapter will be out very soon! promise it won't be a month wait.

Chapter 53: Chapter 52: My Secret Keeper Pt 2

Notes:

Hope this was worth the wait. (*꧆▽꧆*)b

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Hunched over her desk, Orange remained concentrated on the screen in front of her, one hand curled around the joined corner of the double diamond screen, the other languidly scrolling through the blocks of text displayed on it. Another lesson, this one she could tell was not from Yellow, as it lacked her thorough explanations and instead kept things relative, nothing unneeded or too heavily detailed, and obviously relied on her knowing things about the topic already. There were whole sections she didn’t know, or understand at all because of this, which had her scrolling back up to see if there was something she missed before returning to move forward in hopes of finding some kind of clue as to what she was supposed to have already known. 

 

“What the blazes is a Time Orb?” Orange muttered, flicking harshly at the holo display, narrowing her eyes at even more text that only served to confuse her.

 

So caught up in her frustration of the lesson, she hadn’t noticed the first or second notification ping, and barely registered the swoosh of the door as it opened.

 

“Zirconia?”

 

The unexpected voice startled her, head jerking up and spinning to look at the doorway where, to her surprise, her mother stood with one hand raised, fingers curled and knuckles resting against the doorway.

 

“Pink, er, Mom?” Orange grimaced at the slip, relaxing under the kind fuchsia eyes that remained on her, undeterred by being called her name.

 

The corners of Pink’s lips were quirked up in a smile, not quite reaching her eyes, but still warm as she looked at the younger diamond. “May I come in?”

 

“Yeah, come on.” Orange made a motion with her head in a gesture for to join her inside before turning back to the display in her hand.

 

Pink accepted the quick response and stepped though the entryway, the doors automatically shutting behind her, separating them from the two sentries stationed outside. Taking up a slow pace to Orange, the older Diamond peered around, seeing nothing had really been changed from the last time she had been in the room, the same old gifts and odd object collected over time. The gem statue had been moved from the table and been placed high on a shelf, cluttering it further, and the star projector she had given her as a child was in full view on the low table near a pile of cushions that had been rearranged to make a new place to sit near it. Stopping near it, she bent down to touch the tips of her fingers to it, remembering the day she had given it to her daughter so she would always have familiar stars with her when she left her base. “I haven’t seen this in years.”

 

Orange turned her head to glance at what Pink was talking about before turning back to her desk, “I’ve been examining it. I want to a new one made, to have back on Homeworld.”

 

“I didn’t think you still used it. Is it broken?” she inquired, fingers gliding over scratches and dents in its metal casing, visual signs it had been heavily used, and well loved.

 

“Its started to flicker. I think some of the components need to be replaced, but I’m not an engineer. I don’t think it would be a good idea to keep moving it anymore.”

 

“We could fix it.” Pink offered, straightening up, “So you can have it with you when you return to Homeworld.”

 

Orange’s response was delayed, distracted as she simply mumbled, “Maybe.”

 

 Pink hummed, glancing back to the display and then moving on to continue on to the desk, her eyes continuing her curious inspection of the room. Not much else stuck out to her, the only exception being that of a partially cracked open, sparkling geode that had been haphazardly wrapped in one of her physically made tunics, obscuring it just enough that only part of it could be seen in the light. The bundle had been set carefully on the center of a table near her bed and Pink briefly wondered where it had come from, as it did not look nearly polished or adorned enough to have been given to her from one of the other Diamonds. Turning her attention back to her daughter, she took notice of the open display being clenched in her hand. “You look busy.”

 

Orange’s eyes flicked up from the pale orange screen in her hand to Pink and then back to it, the corner of her lips pulling back as she gave the screen one more look of frustration, “Just another lesson. I can’t skip them. I seem to be missing something in this one as it is.”

 

Pink stopped beside her chair, leaning over her shoulder to skim the words on the page. “I did not realize Yellow was teaching you about ancient gem history.”

 

“She’s not.” Orange grunted, closing the screen and tossing it ruffly onto the desk as the older diamond perched herself on the arm of the chair, “I’m pretty sure this is from White.”

 

“You don’t like White’s lesson?” Pink questioned.

 

“Only when their verbal.” the younger diamond admitted, “She thinks i’m smarter than i am when she makes the lessons. I’m so lost right now.”

 

“Maybe Pearl can help you then.”

 

Orange’s jaw twitched as she tensed at the suggestion, “Yeah, I suppose i will need her help. If i was back home, White’s Pearl could talk me through this easily.”

 

“You miss being on Homeworld?” Pink managed to successfully keep any notable feelings from her voice when she asked and the younger diamond pursed her lips in thought.

 

“I miss my friends.” Leaning back, Orange looked up at Pink from her lower vantage point, “I miss my daily routines, and I miss wandering around the palace.”

 

“Mine, or White’s?”

 

“You have a lot of question, mom.” Orange raised an eyebrow, and Pink’s cheeks tinted a shade of red, her eyebrows turning up in embarrassment as if she had been caught in some act. “Is everything alright? Did you need something?”

 

Pink bit the inside of her cheek, hesitant to speak, before settling Orange with a more determined look as she met her inquisitive stare. “Zirconia, there’s something I want to show you.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Would you come with me?” Pink asked.

 

Taking one final glance at the closed diamond case on the desk, she shrugged, “I’m not going to make any progress without some help, so why not? No one but us has to know i’m taking a break, and what the other Diamonds don’t know…” Orange gave her mother a cheeky grin, “I can’t be fussed at for.”

 

A light chuckle escaped Pink’s lips, “I will ask Pearl to help you later.” She offered as she moved off of the arm of the chair to straighten up to her full height.

 

“I’ll ask her when I have some free time.” Orange countered, standing up at the same time as Pink. “I rather ask myself.”

 

Nodding her head in agreement, Pink began leading the way from the room with Orange managing to keep pace without the older Diamond having to slow her natural stride, as often was the case when walking with smaller gems. “I suppose it would be good for you and Pearl to have time together.”

 

“Of course.” Orange agreed, perhaps a little too quickly, “At some point.”

 

Pink either didn’t notice, or paid it no mind, instead turning to look over her shoulder with a wistful smile, "I remember when you would refuse to let anyone but Pearl read to you. I used to be so jealous of that.”

 

Cheeks burning, Orange’s eyes lowered from hers, “I don’t remember that. It was so long ago.”

 

“You were very young, i’m not surprised.” Pink responded just before she stopped to allow the doors to open, step out of the room and then turn around, Orange giving her a look of confusion until she addressed the two soldiers on either side of the doorway. “Remain here at your post. Orange Diamond will return later.”

 

The two held their heads high and saluted, speaking in unison, “Yes, my Diamond!” 

 

Continuing to lead the way, Orange remained quiet a moment as she took notice of the direction they were heading, and couldn’t help but inquire, “Was their something you wanted to show me in your command room?”

 

“Not quite.” The older Diamond answered vaguely.

 

“Then what was it?”

 

“You’ll see.” Orange did not miss the note of amusement in her voice, which piqued her interest even more.

 

Lips thinning, Orange decided to simply follow Pink as she lead her through the halls and to the main room, where her eyes found her mother’s pearl fidgeting by the staircase.

 

Upon seeing them, Pearl walked quickly to meet them as she continued to the center of the room, “I’ve managed to keep everyone cleared out for the moment, my Diamond. Are you sure about this?”

 

“Sure about what?” Orange questioned, Pearl glancing at her over her shoulder as she joined Pink’s side, but not answering as she turned back to whisper conspiratorially with her Diamond, and while she couldn’t make out words, Pearl’s raised voice and panicked tone was enough to make Orange even more curious. Pearl’s panicked tone meant it was something she knew could potentially get the older Diamond in trouble, which also meant it was much more than just something in the command room. “Mom?”

 

However, despite both of their attempts, Pink only smiled to herself and continued to lead them both towards the doorway set into the wall behind the stairs, angular archway blending into the band of geometric lines that created the border around the walls, the mural of White Diamond looming overhead on the wall, the lower part of which was just visible in the natural light of the moon base. 

 

Orange’s eyes were pulled to it as they passed under it, the upper body and head blocked by the staircase and deep shadows, but she knew those eyes, blank and pure white, were watching them all as they entered the room below. The room was much bigger than the archway would have suggested, the ceiling was domed and made up of the same marble and stone as the rest the spire, but the room must have had its own light source as the reflection off the flat sides of the multiple octagons that made up the curved ceiling could not have been from the main room. Before them and in the center of the room, on a raised platform, was the moon base’s warp pad. Two separate halls were adjacent to the archway, splitting off to either side of the group. The right leading to what Orange knew to be a small work room,  but the left was new and had gone completely unnoticed to the young Diamond’s initial wander of the base to see its changes, as she had no reason to come see the warp pad.

 

“We’re going to go on a trip, Zirconia.” Pink finally responded, turning to look at her over her shoulder with a bright smile and something in her eyes that Orange couldn’t decipher and she turned away before she could attempt to determine what it could be.

 

It was then Orange understood what Pearl meant earlier. Looking behind her to the main room, the spire was bizarrely empty and quiet, not a stray gem in sight as her eyes span the room, turning back around and settling on the raised platform they had been making a b-line to. "We’re going down to the colony?” Orange’s voice raised in surprise, “Is that safe?”

 

Pink stopped her quiet conversation with Pearl to turn and look at her, “Yes, and we’ll be alright.”

 

Orange’s eyes rounded as her mouth dropped open, closed, and then opened again as she processed just what her mother had told her. The last time she had gone down to a colony, she had run into a not so nice beast, and while with the older diamond by her side she knew she wouldn’t be alone this time, she couldn’t help but feel hesitant to repeat that possibility. “No guards?”

 

“Just us.” Pink’s smile was reassuring when Orange’s surprise morphed into apprehension.She kept her voice soft as she asked, “Do you trust me?”

 

“Of course.” the younger Diamond responded instantly. That, she had no doubts about, however, the colony’s wild organic life was another matter. a few hours of Pink’s tales of it, that she had assumed at the time where hearsay and gathered and seen through recordings, were suddenly much more real and believable. But no matter how much Pink might know about the planet, that did not make her distrust of the organic life there any better, or the rebels that could be anywhere.

 

Pink stepped up onto the platform, and gave Orange a moment to join her, in which the younger gem simply stood staring at her, before she held a hand out to her for her to take, “Then let’s go.”

 

Pearl stood off to the side of the platform, in front of Pink with her hands clasped together before her as she looked between the two Diamonds, finally speaking up when Orange stepped forward to take Pink’s hand in her own. “My Diamond, are you absolutely sure this is a good idea? Perhaps i should-”

 

“It’s something I have to do.” Pink reassured her, tilting her chin down to level her pearl with a beseeching look, “Please wait here at the base, Pearl.”

 

“But-“

 

“Cover for me.” Pink pleaded, "Please. I need this. We need this.”

 

Orange glanced between the two of them from the corners of her eyes, unsure just what was transpiring between the two, and just what theyneeded, or why a trip to the colony was so important.

 

Pearl’s lip trembled, even as she stood up straight. “Okay…please be safe.”

 

Another smile and look of comfort, Pink reached over and touched Pearl’s shoulder, “We will be fine.”

 

“Mom?” Orange questioned, confused, and somewhat concerned now.

 

Letting go of Pearl, Pink straightened up and turned her head to look at the younger gem, “Have you ever used a warp pad before?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Good, then you know this will be a little odd, but it’s a short jump to Earth. Just keep a hold of my hand, and everything will be fine.”

 

“You don’t have to…” Orange trailed off as she realized she was attempting to wave off Pink’s help, more to be stubborn than anything. Taking a deep breath, she gave the older diamond’s hand a squeeze, “Okay. I trust you.”

 

“We’ll be back soon, Pearl.” Pink promised, offering the smaller gem one last smile before both diamonds were engulfed in a stream of light.

 


 

As the warp stream rapidly dissipated from around them, Orange blinked, the bright wall of light being replaced with a surprising amount of color. Her lips parted as a small gasp escaped her, eyes darting from one thing to the next, attempting to take in everything all at once. 

 

Tall, linear trees jutted from the sandy soil, incredibly green fauna sprouted all around them, mossy rocks peppering the landscape. It was nothing like being on Yellow’s dying colony, with everything dark and twisting in on itself as it decayed. Stepping gingerly off the pad, Orange moved towards a large, lush, plant. Pulling the end of one long frond between her fingers, she was surprised by the number of small, irregularly shaped leaves that sprouted off from the one stem, the green dispersing into a light purple hue towards the ends.

 

Pink remained on the warp pad, silently observing the younger diamond slowly, and cautiously moving through the open space around the warp pad where the trees thats had once created a leafy canopy overhead had been cleared out to make room. She could not keep the smile from curving her lips as she watched her daughter touch one plant, bending over to examine it for a moment before her attention was being pull away by another. 

 

After a long moment of sticking her face close to a thick, four leaf plant with a leathery texture, and subsequently recoiling at the horrid spell it produced, did Orange stand up and turn to look at Pink. “We’re really on your colony?”

 

“We are.” The older diamond nodded, looking down to watch where she stepped as she moved off the warp pad to approach Orange’s location a bit further away than she must have realized she had become. Making a motion to the scene around them, Pink responded, ” This is Earth.”

 

“It’s…” Orange looked around again, amazed by the variety in the single location, “These are all native plants?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Amazing.” Orange returned her gaze to her mother when she stopped, bending over to pluck a small plant with blue leaves from the ground, her fingers delicately keeping the short stem between her fingers as she carried it over to her. "I’ve seen worlds with vegetation…but it’s normally so overgrown, or been cleared already…what is this?”

 

Pink held out the tiny plant, waiting for Orange to mimic her and hesitantly take it between her own fingers, eyes wide as she stared down at the pale blue petals moving in the small breeze. “These are called flowers.” Pink explained, “Careful, they’re very fragile.”

 

“I didn’t know plants could be this tiny.”

 

“There are even smaller flowers than this one.” Pink titled her head as she questioned, "You have never seen anything like this on the other worlds?”

 

“No,” Orange shook her head, looking up from the flower to meet Pink’s curious eyes, “Well, I mean, I’ve seen the recordings, or from the observation orbs. But this is…in person.” She looked around at the ferns and bushes, and many, many trees surrounding them. “There's so much of it.”

 

Pink’s eyes softened at the wonder on her daughter’s face, a pleasantly warm feeling settling in her gem as she watched Orange’s interest in the Earth growing before her eyes. “This is only a small portion of it.”

 

“There’s more?” Orange’s voice raised in surprise, “I saw Yellow’s colony in person and it looked nothing like this. It's all so…”

 

“Amazing?” Pink supplied.

 

“Green.” Orange settled on after a moment, “It's so green.”

 

Pink giggled, reaching forward to touch the side of Orange’s face affectionately. “It is.”

 

After a moment, Orange pulled away and turned to slowly follow the sandy path cutting through the wall of trees, Pink right beside her, allowing Orange to lead the way. “There’s so much…this is all alive?”

 

“Well, it’s a part of the Earth’s organic life.” Pink explained, holding out a hand to run her fingers of the rough bark of a tree as they passed it, “It’s not alive, like you and me, but it is alive.”

 

Orange’s voice was quiet, as if she was afraid to disturb the natural quietness around them, her eyes moving to the blue flower she still held gently between her fingers, “It's pretty.” 

 

Pink nodded, “There’s a lot of pretty things on Earth.” Waiting a moment, Orange glanced back up at her and she added, the hopefulness clear in her voice, “I would like to show them to you. If you want.”

 

Orange hummed in a nonverbal agreement, continuing on the path, eventually coming upon another opening in the trees leading to a small lake, a waterfall poured down into it from the rock above, obscuring what was behind it, but filling the silence with a comfortingly familiar sound of crashing water. Pink stepped forward, kneeling down next to the water, “Come look. There is more life in the water.”

 

Joining her at the water’s edge, Orange leaned over, expecting to find more plants, only to be surprised by the tiny, slim shadows of multiple creatures darting away in the opposite direction when she approached. “What was that?”

 

“They’re called fish.” Pink looked over to Orange as she explained, “They live in the bodies of water all around earth. I’ve seen much bigger ones than these.”

 

Orange was silent for a moment, staring into Pink’s eyes, her mouth thinning out from the nearly constant open surprised expression she had worn since she had stepped off the warp pad. “You come down here often, don’t you?”

 

The sudden seriousness on the younger Diamond’s face offset Pink’s own cheerful mood at seeing her daughter’s delight of all the new things she was seeing, the topic edging into what she had been waiting to approach, perhaps coming more quickly than she has expected. In a quiet, steady voice, Pink gave her a single nod of affirmation, “Yes.”

 

Orange did not respond immediately, continuing to return the older’s diamond stare before slowly glancing away towards the lake, the crystal blue water reflecting the light of the sun. Just behind it she could make out something sparkling in the light that cut through the water, but she couldn’t be sure what. Plants grew around the lake, lush and full, thriving off the clean water source so close by. Besides the small fish in the lake, Orange had not seen any other organic life that she had only ever considered to be alive, but seeing this, she could have been persuaded otherwise. “It’s beautiful. I can see why.”

 

Orange did not comment when she heard the audible exhale from her mother, and while she could not see it, she knew the sound of relief and she wasn’t sure how to feel that Pink had been worried about how she would have judged her admittance to visiting the colony before. Ultimately, she decided that it was only because Pink cared about her opinion that she had been so worried about how she would react, and she hoped she had settled some of her fears.

 

Settling down onto her knees into the dirt beside her, Orange set down the flower onto the ground to reach out and touch the water, intrigued when some of the fish swam away from her fingers as they rippled the top of the water, while others danced around, as if they, too, were intrigued by her. Captivated by the tiny organics, she was caught off guard when the breeze picked up the flower, her hand shooting up to try and grab it but missed, and she watched helplessly as it landed in the water, too far out of her reach.

 

Together the two watched as the flower floated on the waters surface, drifting in the current around it, pushed further into a languid glide by the breeze.

 

The silence that settled between them was not unpleasant, their company was familiar and comforting, a welcome and needed calm after everything.

 

It was Pink who eventually broke the companionable silence, her voice was quiet as she tilted her head back to look up at the cliffs overhead, slightly muffled by the waterfall that was so close to them, “I’ve been coming down to the Earth for a long time. Sometimes, when things feel like they’re getting to be too much, I like to find places like this and just…be, for a little while.”

 

Orange turned to look at Pink as she spoke, her admittance sending a familiar pang of sympathy in her chest. “Do the others know?” She questioned, before clarifying, “The other Diamonds?”

 

The older gem glanced over at her, her eyebrows turning up as the corner of her mouth twitched up into a nervous smile. “No. If they did...”

 

Orange returned her expression with an understanding smile of her own as she supplied, “They’d throw a fit.”

 

The corners of Pink’s eyes crinkling as she chuckled, her earlier cheeriness peaking through as her smile morphed into something much more genuine. “Yeah, they would.”

 

“I understand.” Nodding, Orange turned back to the waterfall as the sparkles caught her attention once again, adding as she stood up from the damp ground, "I won’t tell them.”

 

“Thank you.” Pink responded, following Orange with her eyes before deciding to get up and join her as she made her way around the waters edge to the pathway behind the lake. She was already aware of what had caught her daughter’s attention, but was content to stay back and allow the younger Diamond to explore uninterrupted.

 

Just behind the waterfall, Orange was surprised to find a large hollow rock, wide, broad crystals growing on its open face that was naturally hidden behind the water. Water that constantly misted over the crystals shined and reflected the light that filtered in through the waterfall, creating a display of brilliant sparkles, glimmering like a nebula brought down to the earth itself just for her to see. And it wasn’t just this rock, looking around, she noticed multiple rocks that had been partially cracked open, the same crystal structures lined their jagged faces.

 

Reaching out, she touched one of the giant crystals, solid rock remained unyielding under her palm, even as she gave a gentle push on it to test its structure. “These rocks,” She turned to look over at her shoulder at her mother as she questioned, "are they natural, or from Homeworld influence?”

 

Pink reached out to touch the crystal rocks above her, her eyes almost appearing to see through the rocks as she took a long moment to respond to her question. “They are caused by our activity on the colony, but we moved on before anything more was finished here.”

 

“A fusion of homeworld and earth.” Orange marveled, causing Pink to blink out of her thoughts and turn to look down at the younger gem as she felt more of the stones that jutted out, some long enough to just barely touch the waterfall, cutting into it and causing rivets of water to drench the soil it rested on in a constant drizzle of water, creating a muddy foundation for them to slip in if they weren’t careful. “It doesn’t even look it, it looks like it belongs here.”

 

The corners of Pink’s lips twitched up almost fondly, her eyes remaining on her daughter as she finally stepped back from the crystals, wiping her wet hand onto her tunic without a care for the decorum that would have been expected of her if they had been on Homeworld. “The Earth has an amazing way of adapting to what’s around it, or things that are changed. Sometimes, it even comes together to create something entirely new.”

 

Orange turned around, using their original path to move out of the mud and onto firmer land. Now out of the trees and bushes, standing still and actually looking, Orange finally spotted the wash of blue color just over the sand and grass spotted hillside, a mere sliver of what she knew was much more water for her to see, if only she made the effort to access the hill to look. Around them, more crystal rocks became obvious now that she realized what they were, even as the plants had slowly been Integrating  them into their pattern with vines and moss. “What was going to be here?”

 

“A sea spire.” Pink answered as she was finally easing herself in the conversation she knew she needed to have, glad that Orange seemed incredibly interested the more she realized just how adaptive this planet was, with millions of things for her to learn about and see. “The island was a good spot to start things off, but with the war starting so abruptly, it was no longer a priority.”

 

Orange’s lower lip jutted out into an almost pout, “I would have love to see it.”

 

“My darling, do I have to remind you, you can not swim?” Pink jokingly asked, pulling Orange into her for a hug, the sudden warmth between them spilt into high pitched giggles from her mouth, her fingers twitched over her side where she was aware the young gem was highly sensitive, especially to tickling. It was a great weapon to use against her as a baby, and it was just as effective now as she used her free arm to attempt to hold both herself and Orange up as she twisted and pulled to try and get away from pink's nimble fingers, her body shaking with real joy and laughter, only stopping when her flailing ended up with the both of them tipping over into the sand, their twin laughs echoing and carrying around the island on the wind.

 

Eventually, Pink stopped, allowing both of them to catch their breath, continuing to hold the younger gem close. Orange titled her head to glance at her, questioning, “Do we have time to see more? Other places beside this?”

 

“Yes. We have plenty of time. I want you to see it, Zirconia. I want you to see this world the way I have come to see it.”

 

Orange sat up, pulling out of Pink’s arms and twisting around to look at her, eyebrows pulled together, “Is that why you brought me down here?”

 

Pink sat up as well, the bright smile she wore a moment ago slipping away as she became a little more serious. “Yes.” she nodded, "partially.”

 

“Why else?”

 

“Well, I…” Pink looked away, finding herself unable to keep eye contact with the younger diamond, nervous and regretting stumbling into this conversation the way she had. “I just…” Pink forced a laugh, “well, I just wanted time with my daughter.” She turned back to look at Orange, deflating a little when she couldn’t find the courage to say what she had wanted, “Just us.”

 

“Not that I’m objecting,” Orange said slowly, her eyebrows screwing up as she gave Pink a questioning look, “but couldn’t we have just done that on the moon base?”

 

Pink leaned forward, taking Orange’s hand and giving it a small squeeze, “I wanted a different setting. No stars hidden behind glass, no stuffy walls blocking guards that are just out of earshot, no place were we have to act like Diamonds.” The older gem paused, watching her daughter’s expression morph from suspicion to surprise, "There are no expectations on this trip, Zirconia. It’s just you and me, mother and daughter, two gems with no responsibilities.”

 

“So, a little vacation?”

 

“A getaway.” Pink amended, "For the day, we’re explorers. And…I thought you might enjoy seeing a new place, in person, that’s not been edited and cut down for your education and fed to you on a screen. I want you to live it.”

 

“I…” Orange blushed, eyes looking down and away from Pink’s, ashamed she had, if only for a moment, suspected Pink of a ulterior motive for bringing her. “I do like this.” She looked up and around, taking in the lower view of plant life around them, "I never get to see places like this. I wish we had plants like this on Homeworld. I would look at them all day.”

 

Pink hummed in agreement, “Maybe we once did. Homeworld is so very old. There is always a possiblity something has survived, like the plants here.”

 

Orange eyes went round, wide and sparkling with so much enthusiasm, it barely hurt Pink when she exclaimed, “I can ask White when I go home! I bet she’d know.”

 

“She, better than anyone, could answer you that.” Pink agreed. “But enough of Homeworld. There’s more to see, so let’s get back to the warp pad.”

 

Orange was up and on her feet before Pink could react, “I’ll race you there! Bet you I’m faster!”

 

Orange took off before Pink could react, laughing as she maneuvered around a cluster of trees and ducked under the arch of a low hanging branch, barely registering the smack of leaves on her face. Only her quick breaths and a pounding in her chest, her eyes forward and locking on the shining white marble of the warp pad when it came into view. She was going to win.

 

Pink, however, was not far behind. While it was not a great deal of difference, she was still bigger than the younger diamond, and her longer legs allowed her to cover ground quickly. Her initial surprise of just how fast the younger gem was already worn off and replaced by glee, and if she was being truthful, a little bit of motivation to win. instead of the initial jog she had thought would occur, she was now full on sprinting, ducking and weaving through bushes and trees, the loose sandy soil making running the real challenge, but she had to admit it was a lot of fun, a feeling she had missed experiencing in such a carefree setting.

 

Orange was confused when she seemed to suddenly stumble, her feet knocking into one another and she briefly wonder just what she had tripped over, because she had been sure she had evaded the stones in the path. But she did not have time to think on it longer as two arms wrapped around her and pulled her back into a firm chest and then she was hitting the ground with them. Orange blinked, surprised and tense, ready to break free from the hold on her, until she was startled by a burst of laughter in her ear, warm and familiar, as realization hit her that it was Pink holding on to her. The joyous and loud laughter filled the clearing, the rumbling in Pink’s chest vibrating through Orange’s back and before she knew it, the younger diamond was laughing with her mother again.

 


 

Orange and Pink hunched over, huddled together on their knees in a large, overgrown bush, somehow managing to keep their lower half’s covered by the greenery, with the exception of their heads and hands, which were poking out from the tops of the lush bushes, not exactly blending in with it's green leaves and cream colored flowers, but they had yet to be noticed.

 

Orange’s nose twitched as the petals of a nearby flower fluttered against her and she fought off a sneeze that Pink had to turn and shush her for, eyes darting to her in worry that they would be found out. Covering her nose with a hand, the younger gem glanced at Pink and then back to what they had been watching quietly from the safety of the forest.

 

The younger Diamond’s eyes tracked the movements of one of the older, taller ones, who seemed to be leading tethered beasts to an unknown destination. Fascinated, she had to ask, “Those are real, wild humans?”

 

Pink watched a group of children playing around an older human with heavy wrinkles and long hair, the slouch of her shoulders more noticeable on her slender body than the others. Glancing from them, she looked over to Orange, “Yes. They are naturally made humans.”

 

“They look...” Orange’s head tilted, a mixture of surprise and confusion twisting her features, “they look a lot like us. I didn’t think they would.”

 

“They do.” Pink agreed, turning back as a loud yell traveled across the human’s camp grounds, momentarily drowning her attention in concern, thankful to find it was only the children at play. “I was surprised by that when I first saw them.”

 

Orange turned to look at her mother as she questioned with genuine interest, “Is that why you made the Zoo? To keep them safe from a place like this?”

 

Pink’s head turned back to Orange, her eyebrows pulled down as her response came too quickly to hide her ire, “Yellow and Blue made the Zoo, Zirconia, not me.”

 

“Oh...” Orange blinked, startled by the older Diamond’s sudden irritation, and was hesitant to ask anything further. “So it was a gift for you?”

 

“Yes...” She answered after a long pause, releasing a sigh of frustration and forcing herself to calm down as she took in the look on her daughter’s face. “Yes, the Zoo was a gift to me and no matter how I feel about it, I am forever grateful for it, because if I hadn’t started coming down here, I wouldn’t have found out about the humans, and I wouldn’t have the Zoo.” A soft, affectionate smile curved Pink’s lips, “After all, It’s how I ended up with you.”

 

“You mean after you started bringing them to the Zoo, and you decided to have me?”

 

“After Yellow and Blue did.” Pink said as she felt the need to correct her again, “It was how I first really began interacting with them.” She chuckled, a light blush blooming across her cheeks as she admitted, “Before I was brave enough to talk to any of the ones here.”

 

Orange returned her smile, satisfied with the explanation and turned back to watch the humans together a few moments longer, and Pink followed after a moment of silence. 

 

“Thank you.”

 

“For what?” Pink questioned, cocking her head to look at Orange from the corners of her eyes, so she would still be able to see what was happening in the human’s encampment.

 

“For sharing this with me.” Orange turned her head, meeting Pink’s surprised eyes, “You risk a lot telling anyone that you come here.”

 

At a loss for words, Pink smiles once more, and simply offered, “You're welcome.”

 


 

“I think this if my favorite place, yet.” Orange said, breaking the silence of the moment.

 

The two Diamonds sat together to watch the sun moving lower in the sky, settling down after a long day of warp jumping and exploring, enjoying their newest and last location. With her legs crossed, Orange pivoted her hips to become more comfortable in the hard, damp dirt that attempted to cling to them, still unaccustomed to the blades of grass that prodded her legs when she moved. The younger diamond leaned into Pink’s side, her head nudged into her side as her mother had her arm wrapped around her shoulders, absentmindedly curling her fingers through the long locks of untamable orange hair that fell down around her neck. Orange had a handful of tablets in her left hand, one already being crushed between her teeth as she took their moment of rest to replenish her energy. All while they both looked down the rocky cliff at the rolling hills of wild pink flowers swaying in the breeze, tiny petals danced in the wind, carrying their sweet perfumes with them.

 

“Really?” Pink questioned, tilting her head down to look at her, "I though you would have liked the island the most. You seemed so captivated by all the plants.”

 

“I was,” the younger gem nodded her agreement, “but it was also really busy. There was so much to look at and we didn’t even see it all. Look at this place,” She made a wide gesture with her free hand, motioning towards the hills in front of them, “it’s so open, and filled with flowers. I can see why you like this colony.”

 

Pink’s eyes lit up, the corners of her eyes crinkling as a wide smile spread on her face, “That means a lot to me to hear from you.”

 

“I almost wish i had given this place a chance before.” Orange chuckled lightly, tilting her head back to look up at Pink, “I can only imagine how much I would have loved this place when I was younger.”

 

Pink laughed, “I would have lost you in the bushes if i looked away for a moment. I would have had to tether you to me.”

 

“You think?” Orange pursed her lips in thought, trying to remember how she was then. After a moment she responded, “I would love to have played a game of Camouflage in all the plants. At least until Pearl began to freak out.”

 

“She would, wouldn’t she?” Pink agreed, amused. “She would have been just as scared to lose you here.”

 

Orange’s smile flattened slightly, her eyes drifting back to the flowers as she dwelled on memories of her and Pink’s Pearl in what she would deem their better years. “She’d probably leave me here now, though.”

 

Pink tugged lightly on the hair still between her fingers, making the younger gem’s eyes dart back up at the action as she lightly scolded her, “Don’t say that. You know thats not true.”

 

“Mom, I know you’re not stupid,” Her lips turned down further, the corners of her lips tugging back in a grimace, "even if you play it off like that sometimes.”

 

The older diamond looked away, refusing to meet Orange’s as she responded, “I don’t know what you mean.”

 

“You get this look on your face,” Orange chuckled in amusement of her reaction, reaching up and playfully poking Pink in the cheek to make her look back at her, “I know it because I make it too. We’re not very convincing liars.”

 

“I…” Pink deflated slightly, “I know you and Pearl don’t get along like you used to, even if you try to put on a show for me.” She admitted, resuming combing her fingers through the younger gem’s hair, "I wish there was some way i could change that. You used to be so close.”

 

Orange shrugged, “We’ve just grown apart. I want…” Orange hesitated, Pink waiting patiently as she glanced away and then back at her, her eyebrows turning upward at the clashing feelings that surfaced when it came to pearl. “Sometimes, i wish we could go back to the way it was, but then we’re together, and we end up squabbling, and then I only want to be mad and blame her. I don’t know how to fix that.”

 

Pink’s lips pursed as she mulled over Orange’s admittance before she offered, “Maybe its just something that will have to be fixed over time. If you try.”

 

The younger gem hummed her noncommittal agreement, shrugging again as she looked away, giving herself another moment as she shoved the last of her tablets in her mouth and waiting to swallow to add a quiet, “Maybe.”

 

“She does care about you, you know.” Pink pressed, attempting to meet Orange’s eyes, but the younger gem remained stubbornly resistant.

 

Orange slowly pulled away, extracting herself from Pink's hold, who was  reluctant to let her go. Sitting up, the younger gem’s eyebrows furrowed as she returned Pink’s look with one of unshielded skepticism. “Thats a stretch, mom, even from you.”

 

“She cares.” Pink insisted,” She took care of you when you were just a baby, you wouldn’t sleep unless Pearl was in the room sometimes.” She recalled, and was spurred on to continue when the younger diamond rose her eyebrows in disbelief, “I can remember once, you refused to get along with the other Pearls because neither of them were yourPearl.” She chuckled as a particular moment came to mind, “Yellow had to call me once just to talk to you, because you would not cooperate with her own Pearl. She stayed on the call with you until you agreed to cooperate with the other Pearl.”

 

Orange’s cheeks flared, embarrassed, taking a moment to reply. “I don’t remember that.” She told her quietly, "I don’t really remember a lot from that time.”

 

“That’s unfortunate.” Pink reach over, brushing back a lock of hair from her face as it was knocked loose in the stronger breeze of the evening, amused by the color that still clung to her daughter’s face, “I think i’ll remember those times always, quite fondly.” She leaned back, adding with a mild interest of her own, “But now, it seems you get along very well with the other Pearls.”

 

“I love the other Pearls. We’re good friends now.”

 

Pink nodded her head in understanding, “I’m so proud of you, making so many friends, especially with them.”

 

“I’ve known them most of my life.” Orange countered, "They’re just as much family as the other Diamonds are. I wish they could see this,” She made a sideways motion with her head towards the scene before them, "I think the Pearls would love to see a place like this, instead of the completed colonies. They really don’t look like this.”

 

“You said this wasn’t like Yellow’s colony.” The older gem recalled, a single eyebrow rose up as she looked at Orange in interest, “I didn’t know they had begun taking you down to the colonies. I wish they would tell me these things first.”

 

Orange bit her lip, hesitantly responding, “They haven’t.”

 

Pink’s eyes blinked wide, her mouth dropping open for a moment without anything coming out before she responded with a soft questioning tone, “Zirconia?”

 

“I…” Orange looked away, refusing to meet Pink’s stare when she admitted, "I went by myself.”

 

Pink’s voice picked up in pitch, worry coloring her tone as she repeated, “You went by yourself?” Which she instantly regretted as she watched her daughter flinch at the almost berating tone. “I’m sorry, its just,” She started again as she forced a calmer tone, “You went down to one of Yellow’s colonies by yourself?”

 

Hanging her head to hide the deep color she could feel blooming across her face again, Orange explained, “When i was told no…I decided i could go myself.”

 

Reaching both hands forward, Pink held one of Orange’s shoulders, gently turning her and using the other to cup her cheek and guiding her to look at her, Pink tilted her chin down to look the younger gem in the eye. “Zirconia…That is so dangerous.”

 

Orange immediately tugged her face away from Pink’s hand, eyebrows furrowing as she glare instantly back at Pink, “What about you?” she challenged, “You came here, without a guard. Multiple times!”

 

“Thats different!” Pink started in a raised voice before she stopped herself, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. “I’m not…” She started, stopped, and released a heavy sigh. Reaching up, pink rubbed her forehead, opened her eyes as her hand fell away to land heavily in her lap. Turning her head, she returned Orange’s narrowed stare with a much more sympathetic look, “No. no you're right.” She, begrudgingly, agreed. “It's dangerous for us both. I’m your mother, and it worries me, but I have to trust you know what you’re doing.” She paused before tacking on, “All of us do.”

 

Orange’s hostility eased at Pink’s words, losing the tenseness in her shoulder. “That's all I want.”

 

A small smile formed on Pink’s lips, aware she knew all too well the feeling of what Orange wanted, and yet, as her mother, she could not help but fear her being alone on an unknown world. She was not a full gem, and even if she was, Pink knew she would still worry. But she also feared how long the younger diamond would accept her worry before it turned into the same resentment she had before she had been given Earth. The though of being resented by her own daughter hurt more than any fear she may have had of letting her go. 

 

Reaching her own decision on the matter, Pink relaxed herself a little more into the flowers and grass, finally asking, “Did you at least have fun on Yellow’s colony?”

 

“I did.” Orange grinned, only slipping a little as she added, "for a little while.”

 

“You were found out?” Pink guessed.

 

“I was attacked by the wildlife.”

 

“Oh dear!” Pink’s hand flew up to cover her mouth.

 

“It’s okay,” Orange quickly responded, making a motion with her hands to calm the older diamond. “i think i scared it more than it scared me.” She explained, "I was looking for something. I think i might have been in it’s home. I’d angry too.”

 

Pink’s hand lowered, eyebrows still turned up in concern, but had to ask, “What were you looking for?”

 

“A present.” Was her simple answer. It was Pink’s raised eyebrow, pressing her for more that made her add, “I told Pearl I would come back with one for her before i left. I never got to go down to Blue’s.”

 

“So you risked your life?”

 

“I didn’t think it would be dangerous.” Orange reached up and rubbed the back of her neck, the corner of her mouth pulling back as she responded sheepishly, "I guess it was a little foolish, wasn’t it?”

 

“A little.” Pink responded softly, at little more satisfied she at least recognized the situation she had been in. After a moment, the curiosity struck her and she inquired, “Did you find something for her?”

 

“Yes.” Orange brightened, mouth curving up as she turned and made a motion of a rounded shape with her hands, "I found this beautiful rock. It reminds me of one of the ones on my shelf back in my room on Homeworld.” She explained, Pink nodding along as she talked, “I see Pearl eyeing it all the time, but she’s never picks it up. I think she’s afraid to break it.”

 

“So you got her one of her own.” Pink supplied, her expression softening at the realization of why her daughter had left the safety of Yellow’s base.

 

“I think its similar.” Orange beamed, "I hope she likes it.”

 

“Im sure she’ll love it, if it's from you.”

 

“You think? I can’t wait to give it to her.” Orange reached forward plucking a flower from the ground to give her hands something to do as she spoke, turning her gaze from the flower back to Pink as she explained, “But I’ll have to wait until it's just us. White wouldn’t approve, you know?”

 

Pink’s eyes glimmered, the smile on her face widening, watching for a moment as Orange looked back down at the flower in her hand, twirling it with a wide grin still on her face. “Tell me about her.”

 

Orange’s fingers paused, turning back to look at Pink in confusion. “What?”

 

“Tell me about White’s Pearl,” the older diamond elaborated, “about your friend.”

 

“But you already know her.” Orange’s nose scrunched up as she frowned, further confused by Pink’s request. “She told me she used to be your pearl, a long time ago.”

 

“I know who she used to be.” Pink corrected, “Not who she is now. Not who you know. Tell me?”

 

“Oh…well,” Orange paused, reaching up with one hand to scratch her cheek as she resumed twirling the flower between her fingers. "Pearl is really kind, and understanding. She’s patient,” Orange spoke slowly, unsure, but managed to gain momentum as she began to babble, "but i guess that normal for a Pearl? I mean, she can be, but she also doesn’t put up with toomuch silliness.” She paused, and felt the need to add as way of explanation, “ She takes being White’s Pearl really seriously.” Orange hummed to fill the silence as she thought about what else she could add in way of what she knew was becoming a drawn out, if somewhat embarrassing, response to her mother’s question.  “I think sometimes I’ve made her angry, but she respects me more as a Diamond and wouldn’t say anything. It took me a while to convince her to speak her mind with me, at least when we’re alone.”

 

“My Pearl was the same way.” Pink interjected, seeing the confidence on Orange’s face giving way to embarrassment and hesitance. “Now she’ll correct me, she has so much more confidence. What about her?”

 

“Pearl is confident too. She has this way of thinking and seeing things that i would never have considered. I think its one of the things that makes her incredibly smart.” Orange bit her cheek, deciding she had said more than enough, and if she didn’t physically stop herself, she might just continue to prattle on.

 

“You seem to think very highly of her.”

 

“Of course!” Orange’s eyebrows furrowed, “She’s my best friend, why wouldn’t I?”

 

“You look so happy when you’re talking about her.” Pink tilted her head, leaning forward to rest her elbow on her leg and her chin on her hand, staring at Orange in interest, "I don’t think I’ve heard you talk so well about the other Pearls.”

 

“Well…” the younger gem frowned, eyes lowering under Pink’s curious stare. ”White’s Pearl is just special.”

 

Pink’s eyebrows furrowed, and then shot up, her eyes widening as her mouth fell open in her own silent realization. “Do you….do you have a crush on Pearl?”

 

“What?” Orange’s head shot up, fingers almost crushing the flower in her hand. “No I don’t. She’s just my friend.” She refuted quickly, pointing a finger in warning at the older Diamond, “Don’t say that.”

 

“That’s so adorable!” Pink’s eyes sparkled in pure happiness, smile threatening to split her face. “I can’t believe it.”

 

Orange’s cheek flushed red, her lips pulling back into an annoyed frown as her eyes narrowed, her tone becoming exasperated, “Mother, please.”

 

“I’m sorry,” Pink waved, grin still wide as she chuckled, clearly very not sorry. “it’s just…” She leaned forward and stage whispered, “you like her.”

 

“Of course I like her.” Orange stammered, blush becoming darker under her mother’s thrilled expression, "She’s my friend.”

 

“But you’d like more.” Pink pushed, her ecstatic realization calming as she saw she was only making her daughter more uncomfortable.

 

“I-I…” Orange’s eyes widened, and then furrowed, her teeth becoming bared as her expression became a mixture of distress and anger, “I can’t, we can’t!” She yelled, her fist curling, shocking Pink at the outburst, “It…” She trailed off, turning her head away from Pink as angry tears threatened to spill from her eyes, "White and the others would disapprove.”

 

Pink’s face hardened, her eyebrows lowering as her mouth thinned into a much more serious expression, only softening as she titled her head to try and meet Orange’s eyes, “Zirconia, look at me.”

 

Looking down at her hand, she felt even more upset as she realized she had crushed her flower, watching the ripped petals fall from her palm with its stem. Feeling the familiar burn of tears, she reached up and tried to discreetly wipe away the moisture from her eyes, all while trying to wave off Pink’s attempts to push the topic, “Seriously, mom, it’s nothing-”

 

“Zirconia?” Pink cut her off with a much stronger tone.

 

Orange hesitated, taking a breath to calm herself, and sure she had at least managed to rid her face of tears, turned her head to acknowledge the older diamond, though she could not keep the crack from her voice as she responded, “Yes?”

 

“Do you like her?” Pink prodded in a gentler tone of voice, "Really like her?”

 

“I…” Gritting her teeth, Orange propped her arms up on her legs, dropping her face in her hands to cover her face. With a lot of hesitation, Orange lifted her head enough to cock her head to look at Pink from the corners of her eyes without fully meeting her gaze. “i get this feeling, in my chest, just here.” She reached one hand down to touch her gem, covering it with her palm. "Its like my gem is warm, and i don’t understand it. I think of her and i get this stupid smile on my face for no reason, and when she’s not around, I find myself wondering what we could do when she comes back to me. I haven’t talked to anyone about it, I didn’t want them to think there was something wrong with me.”

 

Pink leaned forward, placing a hand on Orange shoulder, making her turn her head to look more properly at her mother. “There is absolutely nothing wrong you, or how you feel.”

 

Taking a deep breath, Orange sat up, brushing off Pink’s hands as she shrugged, “It’s not a crush mom, she’s just my friend.”

 

“Is it,” Pink insisted, before taking in the tension of her daughter’s body, and the frustration on her face, and finally questioned, "or do you just not want to talk about it?”

 

Biting her lip, Orange silently debated before finally turning her eyes to her mother, “What am I supposed to do?” She asked in such a small voice, it hurt Pink to hear, "It doesn’t matter how i feel, I can’t be with her.

 

“Does she likes you, the way you like her?” Pink inquired, reaching forward to take Orange’s hand in hers in comfort.

 

“I…I think so. Maybe.”

 

Pink reached her free hand forward, cupping Orange’s chin, and turning her head to look at her directly as she responded, “Then forget what the others would think. You deserve to be happy.”

 

“But-“ the younger gem began to protest and was swiftly cut off.

 

“No buts.” Pink stopped her before she could begin, “You don’t have to do everything they say, and you don’t have to be everything they want.” She gave her hand a squeeze as she continued, "This is your life, you should live it the way you want. If that means being with Pearl, then you should go for it.”

 

“We’re a different castes.” the younger diamond stressed, "How would that even work? I’ve never even heard of gems being together.”

 

Pink smiled, but it never managed to reach her eyes, taking her free hand to reach forward and affectionally comb back Orange’s hair from her face as she talked, “Zirconia…let me tell you something. Homeworld looks down on a lot of things. Some good things, and some really stupid ones.” She paused, pointedly looking at her as she added, “Your feelings aren't stupid, or wrong. It’s what you make it, what you decide. There are gems who are together, I’ve met them. I would never call their happiness wrong.”

 

“I’d be defying Homeworld.” Orange said, more as a statement than a question, "White.”

 

“You would.” Pink nodded.

 

Orange took in a ragged breath, tears burning her eyes as she fought with the feelings raging in her chest. Wanting so badly to believe what Pink was saying, but knowing the flip side to that coin was ignoring a lot of the things the others had taught her, going against her own family for her selfishness. “How do you do it?” she questioned quietly.

 

Pink’s eyebrows rose, confusion briefly twisting her brows upward, “Do what?”

 

“Be so strong?” Orange closed her eyes as she fought back tears, taking multiple deep breaths before looking back at Pink and questioning, “Not care what the others think? It’s all I can focus on sometimes,” She admitted, “What they must think of me, how I appear to them. How do you disregard that?”

 

“I don’t.”

 

“What?” Orange blinked, confused.

 

“I have those thoughts too.” Pink offered her daughter a small smile in comfort, squeezing her hand as she answered, “I fear what others think of me, and I sometimes do things because I think it’ll make them happy, even if it hurts me.”

 

“You do?”

 

“Of course.” Pink breathed out a small laugh at the surprise in the young gem’s voice, "But I also do things that I want, because I deserve to be happy too. And if the people I care about really cared about me, they’d want me happy as well.”

 

Orange’s eyebrows furrowed, “You mean the other Diamonds?”

 

“I mean a lot of people,” She corrected, "not just them. Sometimes…” Pink paused, her own brows furrowing as she took a moment to decide how to explain to her daughter what she meant. “Sometimes, you have to be selfish. You have to put yourself first, even if others feel hurt about your choices, and that’s not wrong.”

 

“How is hurting people so you can be happy the right thing?”

 

“Sometimes you are going to hurt others, even if you try not to. No one is perfect, not even White Diamond, no matter what she may want you to believe.”

 

“I know she’s not, and I don’t want to hurt anyone,” Orange responded, “But…I want to be with her.” Orange’s head fell forward into her hands, her words coming out muffled around her palms. “I’m so confused what to do.”

 

“It’s okay.” Pink hushed her softly, “It’s okay, my love.” Reaching up, with both of her hands, Pink held both of Orange’s shoulders, offering her a reassuring squeeze as she felt her shoulders rise as she said, “Just take time to breathe.” She paused as the younger gem calmed down as she breathed in and then out. “Think it through, you have time. Talk about it with Pearl.”

 

“I don’t want to scare her away.” The younger diamond grunted, "What if that’s not something she wants?”

 

“Then…” Pink tilted her head in consideration, "then you should want her to be happy, even if that isn’t with you.”

 

Leaning back, Orange’s shoulders sagged as she asked, ”What if I ruin everything? What if i lose her?”

 

“What if you don’t?” Pink countered.

 

Biting her lip, Orange closed her eyes, fighting to not let her fears take over. Breathing deeply, she knew she was overthinking it, and no matter how many times she thought of an outcome, she would never know if she didn’t at least try to bring it up with Pearl. Letting out a huff of breath, a small smile curved the corners of her lips, she blinked open her eyes to find Pink watching her. “…Thank you.”

 

“Oh Zirconia.” Pink smiled back, leaning forward and pulling the younger gem into a tight hug. “I just want you to be happy. If that’s with Pearl, or simply spending time with the others, or even here with me.”

 

“Then you approve?” Orange questioned, “About Pearl?”

 

“Of course.” Pink laughed at the almost absurd question, "I…I know her. She’s a good person. I couldn’t think of anyone better for my baby.”

 

Orange pursed her lips, “Mom, I’m not a child.”

 

“No. No, you’re not.” Pink agreed, "But you’ll always be my daughter.”

 

“No matter what?”

 

“Always.”

 

Notes:

I wonder, does this technically count as Pink giving Orange ‘the talk’, since gems don't (typically) reproduce? Also, how many of you were absolutely sure Orange’s visit with Pink was going to go sideways? Have conditioned you to expect the worst to happen yet?

Chapter 54: Chapter 53: I'm Going Home

Notes:

A super important chapter, took too much revision, but here it is. 😄 Hope you enjoy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

The hazy atmosphere of the fragmented planet filled the wide view screen, the artificial glow of technology that threaded through the natural rock and crystals like veins were just becoming visible to their naked eyes as they neared. Twin dusky halo rings reflected soft light, caressing the faces of the crew in a familiar welcome as they all revered the sight of their home.

 

Orange Diamond would only allow herself a moment to marvel at the way the rings hugged the crumbling planet, appearing to hold the chunks of floating planetoids together. The nearby sun seared the haze, illuminating a larger portion of the planet, and while she couldn’t see it from space, she could envision the way it would be rippling through the sky, creating a beautiful gradient hue of pinks and yellows, having first lit up the southeastern part of the city as morning broke on the planet, to eventually spread over the center capital and wash into the western portion of the justice district. It was the view she had lived with every time she had come to see White, and now the one she would have for her time on Homeworld. And if she had been on schedule leaving Sol, it would have been the view she would be sharing with Pearl before she had to leave her to serve White Diamond.

 

Pulling her eyes away, the young gem turned her focus to her task, hands nimble as she moved over the glass screen, tapping buttons meant for smaller fingers than hers, adjusting their speed, and turning on a monitor with a live feed of the ships internal readings, leaving it up on the screen to her upper right.

 

“Approaching the planet with an ETA of 8 minutes.” Orange called out to the two gems on either side of her, who, like the elite soldiers they were, easily slipped from their admiring into preforming their own tasks at the Diamond’s commanding tone. “CX3, I want a link with Central up and clearance give before we hit the 5 minute mark. Lets get in the clear before someone gets some hasty ideas to blast us out of orbit, yes?”

 

CX3, a rather nervous Nephrite by nature, nodded her head in response so much Orange worried she would hit it on the console in front of her every time she asked something, “Yes Capt- er, i mean, my Diamond. Forgive me my Diamond. So sorry. So sorry.”

 

Brushing past the slip, the diamond turned to glance to her left, “CL9,”

 

“My clarity?” said gem responded, looking up and meeting her superior's eyes in question.

 

“Systems powered up for breaking atmosphere. I want as little turbulence as possible. We’re going to have very important eyes on us, so lets not give them a show.”

 

“Yes, my diamond.”

 

Behind the small crew, perched high in her chair at the center of the control room where she belonged, the captain of the ship, Emerald, watched disinterestedly as the youngest Diamond she had ever had the ‘honor’ of being in the presence of ordered her crew around. She had been watching for most of the trip, bored out of her mind, annoyed she had been pulled away from her fleet, only being somewhat mollified by the fact it had been Pink Diamond to ask her personally to escort the younger gem, and a little put off that she would not be showing her skills as the great leader she was to one of her superiors.

 

When Orange Diamond had been assigned to her, and her newly minted imperial warship no less, to say she was surprised would be an understatement. While she certainly detested feeling like a lowly Nephrite shepherding the young gem back to their homeworld, she could not resist the chance to at least be able to say she had been not only been handpicked by two diamond’s for a task, one of said tasks was to escort one of their great leaders safely back home. Of course, by some cruel twist of fate laughing down on her, she had also been informed she would be under a gag order about talking about her mission, or anything to do with Orange Diamond, which was also extend to her crew.

 

It was simply a slap in the face when Orange Diamond had asked to fly the ship back, as if Emerald would have been able to say no. And while she had known she would be handing over temporary control of her ship to the Diamond, she had assumed it would be in a more command position, not her superior taking over flight controls. It made her nervous to think of her precious ship in the hands of some gem she didn’t know, and couldn’t order around. 

 

Her fears had only been alleviated a smidgen when her ship hadn’t been destroyed ten minutes outside of Sol, crumpled into the side of an asteroid. The Diamond at least seemed to know the basic controls of a warship, and every time Emerald had lingered beside her young leader, she had either been dismissed or ignored in favor of one of her gem’s sucking up and showing her something about the ship.

 

Which had led her to sitting grumpily in her chair, glaring bitterly down at her peons as they absorbed Orange Diamond’s attention. Attention that should either be on navigating her ship, or on her. The only advantage to being all but ignored was she could evaluate her gems, and any flaws they could have that would lead to a failure in battle. Though, as can be expected by one of Yellow Diamond’s elite Emeralds, she had chosen well, and her selection of gems under her had been well thought out and suited for where they were. Which left her attention turning to linger on Orange Diamond.

 

The Diamond may have been bigger than an overgrown Feldspar, but she was tiny in comparison to her own magnificent Diamond and seemed to lack any kind of self control when she had come on board, all shiny eyes and touching everything. She didn’t think there was a single console surface that those ruddy fingers hadn’t touched and by her own self-discipline and poise, and her Diamond’s own radiant patience shining through her, she had managed to hold her tongue and simply stand back and allow her ship to be fondled.

 

She didn’t know if it was better or worse when they were finally, finally, taking off and those ruddy hands were being concentrated to one area. Just the area that aided in keeping her gifted ship flying straight through multiple asteroid fields. While she could begrudgingly admit the young Diamond at least understood the basics of keeping the ship moving, she very much doubted she would be able to handle any maneuvers trickier than a pitchback. Luckily, no one had to find out, and the Diamond seemed to be quite pleased simply flying the bare minimum of the ship back for the trip.

 

So when they had finally arrived in their destination’s system, Emerald had been keenly waiting for the usual song and dance for clearance and her crew, like the good little gems they were, responded to the Diamond’s orders like they hadn’t run similar situations a thousand times before. 

 

Emerald was even a good sport, sitting back in her command chair as Orange Diamond spoke with Central City’s operations. Clearance from on high was granted easily to her and her ship, as she had expected.

 

“Stratus Breaker, you’re cleared for entry, please correct your flight pattern to land on the Diamond’s Landing. I don’t have to make it clear to not cause any trouble, correct?”

 

“No ma’am, we’ve got this.” Orange Diamond responded, the operator obviously none the wiser of who she spoke with, "Stratus signing off.”

 

She then looked to both sides of her as she questioned, “Is everything clear?”

 

“Yes, my Diamond.”

 

The young diamond smiled widely, turning her attention back to controls, “Then it's time to go home.”

 

Landing was nothing special, as far as the crew was concerned. A cleared area before White Diamond’s side of the Diamond’s Square awaited them, and there were no surprises breaking through the atmosphere, turbulence practically nonexistent. 

 

“I think it goes without saying, but well done” Orange Diamond congratulated her crew, the gems smiling back to humor her, while Emerald rolled her. "That was the smoothest landing I've had yet.”

 

Emerald was up and at Orange’s side before the legs had even fully extended and touched down, stabilizing the body of the ship. “We’ve arrived, my Clarity.” Emeraldlips turned up into a jagged grin and hands twisting together, eagerly waiting as the Diamond flicked off screens, turning to give her attention to the green gem.

 

Orange raised an eyebrow at how close she was standing, the look on her face making her inch ever so slightly away, “Am i sensing some doubt we wouldn’t, Captain?”

 

“Never, my clarity!” Emerald’s eyes widened and she shook her hands to dismiss the notion, "You did so well, which isn’t surprising, of course! I suspected you would do wonderful the moment you stepped onto my ship! I can tell these sorts of things, you see.”

 

“So says the surprise on your face when i said i would be flying us back?” Orange challenged, turning in the chair and standing up, the captain staggering back out of Orange’s space and looking up to look her in the eyes.

 

“I,” Emerald dragged out the syllable as she made an exaggerated motion of shrugging, “was merely not expecting someone of your stature to wish to pilot a ship such as this, my Clarity. It is sobeneath you, having to fly yourself, and all.”

 

“I was smitten with this ship the moment I laid eyes on it,” the Diamond responded, a tiny part of her satisfied to see the grin on her face strain, “It is a piece of art, wouldn’t you agree?”

 

“Of course, My Clarity.”

 

“You’ll be returning to Pink Diamond after a ship check, so it will be the last time I get to see such a spectacular battleship docked on Homeworld for awhile. You and this ship are on loan from Yellow, right? Perhaps i can persuade her to let me keep one.”

 

“Not this ship!” Emerald barked, and then reeled back, her cheeks darkening as she backtracked from her outburst, “I mean, it’ll be so scuffed and outdatedby the time everything is finished, with the war and all. You could have a much better one made.”

 

Taking pity on the flustered gem, Orange held out a hand to pacify her, “I did not mean to imply i wanted to take your ship, captain, calm down.”

 

“Oh…” Emerald deflated, momentarily placated, “forgive me, your clarity. I should not have been so bold.”

 

“It’s-“

 

“My Diamond?” one of the crew members called, pulling both Orange and Emerald’s attention to them, “We just received a go ahead to disembark, along with a notification that there is a Pearl waiting to escort you.”

 

Orange had to catch herself from reacting to the news, instead composing herself long enough to nod in acknowledgment and to turn back to Emerald. “It has been a pleasure to experience your ship and crew, captain. I wish you a safe travel back.”

 

Emerald, ever the grecious commander, saluted the young diamond, “The pleasure has been ours.”

 

At a much faster pace then was probably appropriate for a Diamond to be taking, not that Orange really cared at that moment for decorum, headed for the ship’s entrance. As she approached, the door swooshed open, the bright light on the horizon a temporary blinding contrast to the artificial lights of the ship. Stepping down the large ramp and using her hand as a shield from the light, Orange’s eyes scanned the open landing pad, large smile displaying just how eager she was to find Pearl and finally talk to her. When her eyes finally landed on the only pearl she could see on the open platform, her smile began to slip from her face as her eyebrows pinched together. Stepping fully off the walkway, the Pearl, flanked by two white topaz officers, began to approach her.

 

Before her was not Pearl, but a pearl she was unfamiliar with, as were the topazes. The pearl, while of the same pallor as White’s Pearl, looked nothing like her, with short, choppy white hair that covered her eyes and a large smile that curled her lips into something that wasn’t quite as welcoming as it must have originally meant to be.

 

The two soldier stopped just behind the pearl when they had neared close enough that Orange had to look down to at least politely acknowledge the presence in front of her, both soldiers standing at attention, eyes ahead and faces hard with a sternness that her own Topazes seemed to lack. And while Orange couldn’t see this Pearl’s eyes, hidden behind her short, choppy bangs, she could feel her stare all the same. It made a constant tingle go down the back of her neck in alarm, and her cheeks warm with embarrassed annoyance to be made to feel so uneasy by such a small, unimportant gem.

 

A little more tense now that who she had expected to see wasn’t there, Orange grew serious, pulling on that increasingly familiar face of displeasure she had started to become used to using, internally once again glad for the growth she had recently had to be able to stand taller than the three before her. The pearl was unwavering under Orange’s more intense stare, lips still sweetly twisted up and the Topazes continued to refuse to make eye contact with the young Diamond, almost vacantly staring ahead.

 

“Orange Diamond,” The Pearl chimed, dragging Orange’s attention to her, “If you would please follow me, my Master wishes to see you immediately.”

 

Orange did not attempt cover her contempt as she purposely tried to make one of the gems waver under her stare as she looked this pearl up and down, mimicking the action with the two Topazes as well, but none of them wore a distinct diamond insignia on their person that she could see. A sign that they were either well out of their normal positions being here, or they were so low on the caste, that they were commonly passed between the Diamonds for general use.

 

“And your master is?” Orange demanded. Simply based on their coloring, and their very presence on the Diamond’s landing pad, Orange knew she could make a well educated guess as to who her master was, but a confirmation was more ideal than assumptions. She was a strange gem, and something in her gut told her to keep away from this gem, as if there was something wrong with her.

 

“White Diamond.”

 

Orange frowned, unsure why White wanted to see her now or why it wasn’t her Pearl out here to greet her, or at least at the palace entrance with a more familiar guard to accompany them. This wasn’t what she had pictured coming back to, and it only made her want to find a more friendly face when she looked at the three in front of her.  Squirming under Pearl’s veiled stare, the feel of White’s Pearl’s present pressing into her hip where she kept it hidden behind her belt to ensure it was safe, reminded her that she had intended to leave it in her room until she would be able to give it to her. Her room, where the Carnelians should be. 

 

Squaring her shoulders, Orange turned her eyes to the general area she knew the Pearl’s eyes would be, “I will be stopping at my room to drop off my things first.” She informed her, and made a shooing motion with her hand, ”Run back to your master and-“

 

“White Diamond was insistent, my Clarity.” Pearl cut her off, head ever so slightly tilting to the side as the diamond bristled as she spoke.

 

Narrowing her eyes, Orange bit back her retort, vaguely annoyed to be receiving orders, and attempting to calm her own self, her annoyance stemming from what she knew was irrational anger at this gem who was only doing her job. “I can go myself.You’re not needed.”

 

Instead of being so easily dismissed, as Orange hoped, Pearl lightly shook her head and responded in that light tone that seemed to hold much more patience than hers could, “White Diamond was also clear that you were to be escorted, my Clarity.”

 

“Then I can be escorted by my own gems.” Orange reasoned through gritted teeth.

 

“White Diamond-“

 

“Correct me if I’m wrong,” the diamond stopped her before she could argue further with a motion of her hand she had seen Yellow make when a soldier talked too much for her liking, a gesture she had never really seen a use for until now, “But a gem that doesn’t follow a diamond’s orders, Isn’t a very useful gem. So, what are you still doing here?”

 

“I am following orders, my clarity.” Pearl answered, and then added with a small bow of her head, “My Diamond’s orders.”

 

Grunting, Orange closed her eyes and rubbed a hand over her forehead, mumbling under her breath, “You’re annoying, is what you are.”

 

“I’m sorry?” Pearl tilted her head, and with her ever contact smile, Orange could not quite tell if she was being sincere or merely remaining polite as she added, “Could you repeat yourself, your radiance?”

 

“Nothing.” the young diamond waved in dismissal, “Why is White so insistent that it be you?”

 

“I am only a pearl, I am not privileged with such information.” Pearl replied humbly and yet Orange found her answer to have almost been delivered with a mocking undertone, which was quickly dismissed from her mind, as she could not imagine some stray pearl willing to speak to a superior in such a manner. Perhaps, she reasoned, her annoyance with her expectations for returning were getting to her, and she was merely projecting onto this gem, who she recognized she was unjustly giving a hard time to.

 

“I merely find it odd.” Orange brushed off, wishing to at least move on with her day and not spend it arguing on the landing pad. “Proceed, then. Wouldn’t want to defy White Diamond’s wishes.”

 

Pearl’s hands moved to lay flat in front of her legs as she bowed her head respectfully, “Thank you, your clarity.” and then she was turning around, to  walk back the same way she had came, with a quietly uttered, “Please follow me.” 

 

The two Topazes finally coming to life as they moved, turning together in one fluid motion to face one another, waiting for Pearl to move between and then past them and for Orange to follow, before moving to flank them from behind, boxing Orange in between the three of them.

 

Glancing from one corner of her eyes to the other, Orange frowned, that tingling at the back of her neck there again at seeing the Topazes had silently created a formation with Pearl. Biting her tongue, she looked forward as they began to descend the stairs down from the top of the pad, watching her footing and, despite her longer legs, just barely managed to keep up with the pearl in front of her as she just seemed to flow down the stairs with ease. At the base, Orange nearly tripped herself as she had to abruptly turn to keep following Pearl as she took a different direction from the normal entrance to the Palace to get to White’s head ship. Eyebrows furrowed, the young Diamond turned to look towards where she knew the front entrance to be and then back at her escort to ask, “Why are we going this way?”

 

“There is construction a little further ahead.” Pearl answered, turning her head ever so slightly to respond over her shoulder, "It is for your safety, your radiance.”

 

“Construction of what?” Orange inquired, face twisting in equal amounts of confusion and interest. For as long as she had been alive, she had never seen White constructing anything near her palace. It was perfect as it was, what upgrades could be needed?

 

“A new landing pad, my clarity.”

 

Orange turned to look over her shoulder again towards the front, but knew she would not be able to actually see anything as they had already moved to follow a path to a side entrance Orange could not recall seeing before, the large white building blocking her view. Perhaps she and Pearl could take a trip to their hideaway to see it more clearly later. “More ships to be docked?” She said outlaid, more to herself than to keep a conversation with Pearl going. "Interesting.”

 

“Mmmm.” Pearl hummed in what the diamond assumed was agreement, turning her head towards her direction again, “Are you fond of ships, my clarity?”

 

Orange's face slipped into a much more neutral expression, mouth forming a rigid line across her face as she turned back to look at Pearl. “No.”

 

The trip through the palace and lower ship section would have been almost awkwardly silent if Orange didn’t spend most of her time split between looking around at the path the Pearl had chosen to take her on, a much longer route that involved more back corridors than the Diamond knew was necessary, and trying to descreetly look around to see if she could spot any stray gem she knew moving through the hall, which seemed to be more vacant than usual.

 

By the time they had reached the upper halls of White’s ship, the overly large doors to White’s control room in sight, Orange had allowed her weariness of the three odd gems to lower in favor of knowing White Diamond was in sprinting distance, and the excitement to be back had returned. While she had certainly planned to see White later, and the question as to why she wanted to see her right now still gnawed at her, she had to admit seeing White would bring what she had come to name as her Diamond Tour to an end. 

 

“We have arrived, Orange Diamond.” Pearl announced, turning before the scanner to acknowledge her superior, “White Diamond wishes to see you alone.”

 

“Thank you.” the young diamond, managing to pull some semblance of politeness together, nodded her head once toward Pearl, "Open the door.”

 

“Yes, your radiance.”

 

A moment later, the pad lit up at the small gem’s hand, the doors slid open, immediately assaulting Orange with the familiar brightness of the eldest diamond. Without a second glance to her escorts, she darted inside, making a quick B-line to White, her lips curling up into a toothy smile as she looked up at White Diamond who was already looking her way the moment the doors had opened.

 

“Orange, you’ve returned.” White’s voice echoed in the empty chamber, her ever smiling expression turning down to look at the young diamond as she approached.

 

“White!“ Orange practically launched herself at the older Diamond, and in a well worn routine, White bent at the waist, reaching out to catch her in her palms, long nails and slender fingers forming a protective cage under her. Bringing her hands up, she held the smaller gem close to her body as she knelt in her palms, staring up at her with bright eyes filled with excitement and affection. “It’s so good to see you again.”

 

“Hello, my little gemling.” White responded, eyes crinkling at the sides as her smile widened, her eyes briefly looking the young  gem up and down, “You are looking well.”

 

Orange’s smile slipped ever so slightly at the name, catching herself enough before she felt it was noticeable and hummed her agreement, “Mmmm. I learned a lot while i was away.”

 

Ever the observant gem, White cocked her head as she regarded the youngest diamond with a curious look, inquiring,“What is on your mind?”

 

Orange bit the inside of her cheek, hesitant, but knowing White would not take ’nothing’ as an acceptable answer. Instead, she asked, “Can I ask you something?”

 

White raised one perfectly formed eyebrow, intrigued, and agreed. “You may.”

 

“Why do you still call me that?”

 

“Hmm?” White”s expression showed her puzzlement at the young gem’s question, so Orange continued.

 

“Little gemling?” Orange leaned back on her knees, as if White could not already fully see all of her, her tall frame evident even as she was folded up in the older diamond’s hands, “I’m not so little anymore.”

 

“But you are to me.” White responded, features evening out into amusement, “You will always be my gemling, Orange.”

 

Orange’s eyebrows furrowed, her mouth opening to argue and snapping closed just as fast when she was cut off. “But-“

 

“Now, I’m glad you’re finally here. I have a surprise for you.” White shifted Orange to one hand, freeing the other to bring up a set of three screens with a wave of her hand. The translucent white screens sparked to life instantly, already filled with rows and rows of information that the younger gem couldn’t understand, missing context for a lot of it.

 

Orange bit her tongue, taking a moment before asking with a little more mustered interest, slightly put off with White’s own dismissal of her question. “A surprise?”

 

With one hand holding her, White’s long fingers interacting with the center screen, the blocks of text turning to a new one, and then another, as White flicked through the stores of data kept there. She continued to search even as she spoke, “I had been worried it might be difficult to keep it a secret for long enough, given how curious you are.” A glance over to Orange, amusement crinkling the side of her eyes again as Orange grew more interested in White’s surprise for her. 

 

“But, as it happened, you worked with your fellow diamonds and made a travel plan to go see them.” The older diamond’s voice had slipped into that honeyed tone Orange had long since realized White used, at least when she had been younger and cried a lot, to encourage and show her approval of the younger gem’s actions. “All by yourself. How exciting!”

 

Orange did not feel White was being condescending to her, and thus let the affectionate, if somewhat embarrassing, way of being spoke to go without incident. Instead, she explained by simply stating, “I want to be more independent.” 

 

White nodded approvingly, “As a good Diamond should be. And that just solidifies my decision even more.”

 

“What decision?” Orange’s eyebrows furrowed together, confused, glancing between White’s face and the screens in front of her.

 

“Shhhh.” The older diamond hushed her, and then continued talking as if she had never been interrupted in the first place, “But imagine, the luck for you to leave so I could have your surprise ready for when you returned.”

 

The curiosity that had been on Orange’s face slipped, falling with her expression as she realized White had had her own reasons for letting her leave, and not just for Orange’s original thoughts. “Is that why you agreed to let me go?”

 

White glanced down, seeing the younger diamond’s fallen expression, and stopped her search for a moment to reach a single finger up to tip Orange’s chin back to look up at her, “Do not look so glum, Orange. It worked for all of us, did it not?”

 

“I suppose…” Orange begrudgingly agreed, eyes darting away from White look at the diamond screens, "but what’s the surprise then?”

 

Turning back to the center screen, the eldest diamond made another adjustment, and made a small noise in the back of her throat when she finally found what she had been searching for. Tilting the screen, White looked down at Orange expectantly, “Look.”

 

Standing up to get a much better view, Orange scanned the screen, taking in the white lines that formed a blocky outline of a building, small notes dotting the screen to indicate certain details that were to be mandatory. Blinking in confusion, Orange turning to look up at White, “Schematic? What are these for?”

 

“As you know, a Diamond’s image is very important, from the way we appear, to the things we own. As such, and with much consideration and observation, I’ve decided it is time for you to start building your own image.”

 

Orange’s mouth slanted as she tried to follow White’s line of thought she was obviously trying to bring her along to, glancing back to the schematics still being displayed, “With…a building?”

 

“With a palace, My little one.”

 

“Wait!” Orange yelled before she could contain it, head whipping to look back at White with wide eyes and an open mouth smile, “You made me a palace!?” 

 

White nodded her confirmation, allowing the youngest diamond to process the true magnitude of her surprise. Orange looked over the schematic again, taking every bit of her willpower not to break down into crying laughter, mouth opening and closing as she gaped at the representation of what would be her palace. Hers. “I was…I was only gone for, like,  four months. It was built so fast!”

 

“I had some of the finest gems on it.” White answered dismissively, "A palace for a new Diamond is very important.”

 

Orange smile widened, eyes flicking over the schematic again, shining with unshed tears of joy. “My own palace…”

 

“It is a rare sight to see you at a loss for words.”

 

“White!” Orange yelled, startling the older diamond at the unexpected response, slowing her reaction as the smaller gem leaped from her hands, latching onto her neck as she hugged her tightly, tears eventually slipping down her cheeks even as she laughed between words, “This means so much to me! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!“

 

Blinking, White tilted her chin down, a hand coming up to clasp over Orange’s back to keep her from slipping from her precarious position. “Shhh, Orange. No tears…but you are welcome.”

 

Eventually, Orange calmed down enough from her hysterics for White to take her back into her palm, turning her attention back to the schematic to  dismiss the screens now that they had served their use.

 

“I can’t believe it.” the younger gem grinned stupidly, "You made me a palace.”

 

“It was only a matter of time. As a Diamond, you will need your own palace here on Homeworld. A place that is yours.”

 

“But…” slowly the smile slipped from her face as realization started to sink in through her excited haze, "I’m not allowed to be know to the public yet. Won’t they question the building?”

 

“Your time to be announced is arriving quicker than you believe.” White made a dismissive gesture with her free hand, ”We must first get you settled into your own space, before you are started with your court, and finally, a colony of your own.”

 

“Pink had to wait 3 millennia for a colony, right?” Orange inquired, “Shouldn’t I wait at least that long?”

 

White raised an eyebrow, eyes narrowing ever so slightly at the younger gem’s question, “You would base your readiness on your fellow diamonds rather than you own achievements and skill?”

 

Orange sat up straighter, expression becoming serious as she responded in a well practiced, professional tone, “I’d base it on the wisdom of my superiors, who have had eons more experience than me, and from what I have actually witnessed regarding what it takes to make all these things happen. I have seen what it takes to actually be a diamond and to do their job, and I do not see it as something to take lightly.”

 

Orange could tell White was inexplicably pleased with her response, giving her a single nod of approval, though it was her eyes that really expressed how delighted she was with the youngest diamond. “You are more prepared then you know. But don’t worry,” White reassured, "I have no plans to give you a colony of your own for at least another thousand years.”

 

“But, my own palace…Stars.” Orange couldn’t get over how giddy she felt over a building. but a building that had been made just for her. her own palace, hers. the first building that was hers, and hers alone. the start of being a real diamond with a court and real meaning. no longer a secret, an equal. Everything she had wanted was before her now.

 

Sitting up straighter again, Orange’s eyes widened as her voice raised, “Wait.”

 

“What’s wrong?” White questioned.

 

“What about a court?” Orange asked, "When am I going to start that?”

 

Chuckling, White’s responded, “I believe you already have one in the making.”

 

“You mean my guard?“ Orange’s eyebrows turned up as she tried to figure out what White meant.

 

“Oh, my little gem, you are not so ignorant as you may act.” White chided, "I’m very aware of the gems who wish to join you in my own court. I would not be surprised if they have not sprouted up in the others as well.”

 

The color drained from Orange’s face, the implications of White's words not lost on her. “I…I didn’t….I’m sorry.”

 

“Don’t be.” the older diamond countered, unmoved by Orange’s apology, instead explaining, “It isn’t uncommon for a...more experienced Diamond to give a newly made one a few gems to aid them, until they begin to make their own. Of course, it is not for these gems to decided to defect from one court to another. It can’t, and won’t, be tolerated.”

 

“Are you going to punish them?” Orange couldn’t help asking, her mind going to the Carnelians immediately, her first thought to do what she could to protect them.

 

The smile on White’s lips slipped slightly as she chastised the younger diamond, “What I do is my business, Orange.You should not ask.”

 

Orange looked away from the older diamond’s disapproving stare as she nodded, “Yes, White.”

 

“You can be sure, you will have gems,” White told her, moving on, “but gems who are not loyal to their Diamond must be taught their place. It is the way of things.”

 

“But, can I have them, then?” Orange pushed, looking back up, a new spark in her eyes.

 

“Hmm?” White hummed, eyebrows rising in interest at Orange’s question, or her audacity to ask again, she wasn't sure.

 

“If gems need to be loyal,” Orange responded slowly as she thought her response out, “then they can be loyal to me. If they already are, by choice, then they would be perfect for a starting court. I’m familiar with a lot of them. I can have them, cant I, White?”

 

White’s eyes narrowed,“You have certain ones in mind, already.” It was not a question.

 

“I know the gems that have been gifted to me, but a handful of Citrines, Carnelians, two Topazes and an Agate doesn’t make a court.” Orange challenged, spurred to continue when White didn’t stop her, and decided she would have a better chance if she used her teachings than to beg White for it. “Blue has made sure I understand how everything works, and Yellow has walked me forwards and backwards through the caste system more times than i care to count. I can’t be a proper diamond, and do what I need to, without the proper pieces to my game, right?”

 

White chuckled, amused at Orange’s challenge to her decision. “You are attempting to bargain for these gems.”

 

“Shouldn’t one diamond be able to negotiate with another?” Orange asked a little too innocently.

 

White laughed again, nodding her head, not in agreement, but approval of the younger gem’s actions. “Sly. Very sly, little one. I make no guarantees, but will consider it, at the very least.”

 

“I can take that.” Orange smiled, relaxing again, feeling as if she might very well have managed to persuade the eldest diamond, which would be quite the accomplishment to her.. “I trust you, White.”

 

“As you should.”

 

“When will I be moving into my palace?” Orange inquired, now more interested than ever to head down to White’s palace to look out to see what her own looked like.

 

“Soon.” White replied, “There are still parts that need to be completed, and first, you will need to be introduced to the rest of the Authority’s courts.”

 

“How will that happen?”

 

“There will be a ceremony, a coronation.” the eldest diamond explained, "It has been some time since Pink was introduced.”

 

Orange’s eyes lit up, “So I’m going to have a party?”

 

“In a manner of speaking.” 

 

“Will there be dancing?”

 

“They will be dancing for the Authority,” White confirmed, "Yes.”

 

“I can’t wait!” Orange exclaimed, hands coming together in front of her to keep them from pumping into the air.

 

“Do not get ahead of yourself.” White tempered, seeing Orange’s excitement rising and wishing to avoid another outburst of emotions. "This means there will be plenty to do before that can happen.”

 

“Like what?”

 

“I still wish to see how much you really know.” the eldest diamond explained, “Considering you were not made with all the knowledge you needed like we were, I find your retention for information impressive. But knowing and doing, are two very different things.”

 

Orange visible deflated, lips tugging back in disappointment, “So I have to have moretests.”

 

“Do not pout.” White chastised, “It is a part of the process.”

 

“Okay…but what else?” Orange asked, "Anything i will actually like?”

 

White considered this a moment, “You will need to choose a head of guard, once you have the basis of your court. You will also need to experience an extraction chamber, in the presence of one of the other Diamonds, to ensure nothing occurs.”

 

Orange's eyebrow raised as she questioned in confusion, “I can’t do that with you?”

 

“I have much to do, my little one.” White reached up to pet the top of her head in an attempt to placate her, “You understand.”

 

“I suppose…” Orange acquiesced, remaining subdued for only a moment before she bounce back into excitement, eyes wide as she looked up at White and asked, “does that mean the others are coming home too?”

 

“Yellow Diamond should be the first to arrive,” White replied, "if all is on schedule.”

 

“Our family is coming home?”

 

White nodded, “For your ceremony, all the Diamonds will be present.”

 

“Even Pink?” Orange hesitantly questioned.

 

“Pink will be required to come, Yes.”

 

“I can’t wait.” Orange told her, “It’s worth it to have all of you here.”

 

“There is much else to be done. You will be apprised of what must be done when details have been discussed and revised.”

 

“Anything for me to do now?” Orange asked curiously.

 

“At the moment, us older Diamonds must take care of things.” White leaned forward, holding her hand out in signal it was time for Orange to leave the comfort of White’s hand. "For now, you should return to your room.”

 

Orange jumped down, taking a moment to straighten out her tunic and discreetly reposition the present behind her belt that had shifted down before turning around to look up at White, feeling bold enough to ask, “Without an escort?”

 

“My Pearl is away on personal business.” White said, explaining what Orange had been wondering for some time now, “I will have another take-“

 

“I’d like to go myself.” Orange interrupted her, not missing the slight narrowing of White’s eyes at her action, but continued anyway, “I’m in the safety of your ship, and no one here hasn’t already seen me. It’s a short trip to my own room, and a Diamond should be able to move autonomously, without aid and supervision. As you have taught me.”

 

White raised an eyebrow at her, amusement quirking up the corner of her lips, “Another debate?”

 

Orange grinned as she answered cheekily,  “I think you like my debates, White.”

 

“Who else would challenge me?”

 

After a moment, Orange questioned again, “So can I?”

 

White, with a motion of her hand, dismissed Orange to leave her control room with a spoken, “Go.”

 

Grinning, Orange waved as she turned and moved towards the doors, “I’ll see you later, White!”

 

As Orange exited, White motioned with her hand again, the screens she had before appearing again. A moment later, out of the corner of her eyes, the pearl with hidden eyes seemed to solidify from the shadows of the room, stepping forward into the light of White Diamond.

 

Turning to glance down at the gem, White assessed her and then returned back to the diamond displays. “Keep an eye on her.”

 

“Yes, my Diamond.”

Notes:

It’s that time again: Who’s the Diamond mom of the day? Anyone won over your heart from a previous one you had been set on?

Chapter 55: Chapter 54: Quarry

Notes:

For anyone who hasn’t seen, there is now a visual schedule for when chapter updates will be released.

https://greenendai.tumblr.com/post/185759042977/greenendai-chapters-may-be-released-a-day-or

Chapter Text

 

The soft tapping of shoes echoed in the empty corridor, breaking up the monotonous silence that naturally seemed to reside inside the headship, like oppressive white noise. Orange Diamond, with her wish granted, was milking it for its worth, taking her time as she moved freely through the halls. A stroll, by herself, no one in sight to interrupt her. Nothing but sparkling white walls and marble floors, lined with borderline exorbitant decorative arches and molding on the wall, making the young diamond stand out amongst the alabaster.

 

Tap, tap, tap

 

She created a haphazard litany, stepping a little heavier than necessary to create noise with her shoes. It was silly, but no one was around to tell her to stop or judge her for her moment of harmless fun. It was a certain sound of freedom she could easily get addicted to. An independence she would soon have when she had her own palace, and when she was officially a part of the Authority. No longer kept in the shadow of the other Diamonds, but an equal to them.

 

It made her giddy to think of it, not that she could think of much else in that moment. Her whole life had been leading to this, what the other Diamonds had been grooming her for, on the horizon and waiting for her. It was such good news, she knew she had to share it. She wanted to tell everyone, anyone, no matter how unrealistic that option was in reality. The Carnelians would be first to know, which seemed only right. It was the Carnelians, after all, who had first approached her with their interest in following her when she became apart of the Authority. She would fight White tooth and nail for them, at the very least. They absolutely had to come with her to the palace. She would prepare some kind of impassioned, but rational, speech for White on the off chance she did want to punish them for straying from her.

 

But after them, there was Pearl. Pearl had to know as well. She would be first, if she wasn't away doing something for White. Knowing that she was only just busy doing whatever it was White had tasked her with put a part of her she hadn’t really acknowledged at ease. Pearl wasn’t at her arrival, not because she hadn’t wanted to be, but because her job as White Diamond’s pearl came first, and Orange had to respect that. Pearl’s job meant everything to her, something she marked her worthiness by, and Orange could relate well enough to that. So, she would wait until Pearl had the time to see her to tell her the good news. 

 

Her hand strayed to her belt, feeling the hard lump of rock underneath the stiff material of her belt. At least with Pearl being busy she would have extra time to clean up her present a little more. It no longer carried the loose dirt and dust that had lined the fine cracks and crevices of the stone’s colorful clusters, but it could still do with another polishing, and, surprising to Orange, she had found applying her energy over the colorful stones enhanced its hue into a more vibrant indigo than it had been when she found it. She didn’t know the reason behind it, but assume it had something to do with the gem essence it had formed from reacting to her. 

 

Spurred to use her time a little more productively, Orange picked up her lazy pace, feet making a quicker staccato bounce off the walls.

 

Tap-tap, Tap, Tap-Tap, tap, Tap-tap

 

Orange’s brow furrowed, foot paused from its arched position off the ground, stiffening with the rest of her as she felt a small, uncomfortable tingle shoot down the back of her neck. It was sudden, but familiar, not unlike when was back on Yellow’s colony, being watched by that monster hiding in the trees. Unsuspecting prey, all alone to be perfectly ambushed. Turning her head to look behind her, her eyes searched the hall, but found nothing. Reaching a hand up, she soothed the feeling away as she rubbed the exposed skin there, eyes still flicking around, aware but unseeing of something that had set the feeling off.

 

“Hello?” Orange called, waiting a beat for a response but received nothing. Lips pursed, Orange hesitated but continued on, deciding she no longer wanted to be alone in the hall. However, no matter how she tried, she could not shake the feeling of no longer walking alone. Pace once again set, the young gem focused her hearing, shoulders tensing as she recognized the unmistakeable sound of another set of feet walking.

 

Tap-tap, Tap, Tap-Tap, tap, Tap-tap

 

Drowned out by her own, and lost in her own world, had she not stopped she would have missed it completely. Coming upon an oddly bright hall, Orange’s eyes focused on a small arrangement of glass panels, the sight of the city lighting up the back wall in more color than it should have naturally been painted in. Slowing to a stop at one of the large panes, Orange took the chance to turn to the side, appearing as if she was looking out at the cityscape when she was really attempting to inconspicuously look behind her. Out of the corner of her eyes, Orange nearly missed the sight of a head of gray, almost white hair pull back behind a corner, disappearing from her sight so quickly she would have questioned she had even seen it had she not been purposely looking. After a moment of stunned surprise, her eyes narrowed when anger began to seep in, the realization hitting her as she slipped from surprised stupor into comprehension. White hair, the unusual feeling of caution for no reason, the sound of feet that weren’t hers. 

 

That Pearl from before, the one she couldn’t wait to get away from, the one who gave the young Diamond the creeps, was following her.

 

Orange opened her mouth, about to call the Pearl out, before she stopped herself, lips pressing into a thin line as her eyes narrowed further. She was being followed, by a gem she didn’t trust, in what should have been the safety of White’s ship. What this Pearl wanted from her, or what her motive was, Orange wasn’t really interested in finding out in the far side of a half empty ship, and she wasn’t sure what this gem was capable of, or even why she was following her. Not to mention if she did something, Orange would never hear the end of it from her guardians, nor be allowed to walk by herself until she was two thousand years old. Fighting her impulse for confrontation, she reasoned it would be better to simply slip away. So instead of letting her know she knew, Orange would continue on until she had a chance to lose her.

 

She had spent too long in this ship, she knew the complex maze of halls as well as the gems who had designed it. She reckoned she could lose most here if she wanted.

 

“Hmm.” Orange hummed, voice picking up, loud enough she was sure the Pearl had heard her "What a view.” Turning from the window to continue down the corridor, she continued turning her eyes to try and peer around without turning her head too much, but it was impossible to really see through her cursedly messy hair. But, expectedly, Orange continued to hear those lighter steps attempting to camouflage themselves within her own and that same instinct biting at her neck in warning.

 

Strides lengthening, she knew the Pearl would have to choose between remaining quiet, or picking up her pace and risk being seen or heard to keep up with her. When the steps did not become louder, Orange took the chance of having created enough space between them to taking a sudden sharp turn to the left, passing through a connecting hallway only to turn right, following the open line of wall until she was met at another intersection. Taking another sharp turn, which she abruptly stopped at, the diamond leaned against the wall, ears focusing hyper-tensely to her surroundings.

 

Leaning cautiously, she peeked over the corner, focusing on the sight of the Pearl, head slowly turning from one side of the open corridor to the other, obviously searching for her. After a moment, the Pearl turned to the right, disappearing from her sight.

 

‘Good.’ Orange sneered in her head, pulling away from the wall to continue a little more cautiously down the hall, waiting until she was sure she and that Pearl were far enough apart to break out into a jog, ’Stay lost.’

 


 

The trek back to the much more familiar halls of the back-facing south wing was largely, and gratefully, uneventful. The farther down the headship she traveled, and the closer she got to the top of the palace, the more the young Diamond began to feel secure again. Orange had only eased her jog when she ran into the first signs of life, two sentries walking the long stretch of halls, who were quite surprised to have the young Diamond nearly barrel into them. Beyond them, only a handful of soldiers could be found in the upper palace where Orange lived, as it was the gems who kept the rooms tidy and dust free that mainly inhabited the space at any given time. Orange always felt a little guilty for tracking in more dirt after her time with Iris and the Topazes, knowing she would never be the one to have to deal with the mess she made, but she had never been given more than a head bow for her trouble.  

 

The safety of the corridor and the simple familiarness of her wing was enough to shake off the remaining unease of that pearl and their silly game of chase. Turning the corner, Orange stopped suddenly, face breaking out in a large, open mouth smile as her eyes focused on two red gems conversing animatedly with one another.

 

“5PX!” She yelled, pulling both of their attention to her as she began sprinting to then, "7PX!”

 

Recognition lit up 5PX’s face, the first to abandon her post to charge at the young gem, meeting her part way, her counterpart joining soon after. “Orange Diamond!”

 

“My Diamond!”

 

Orange laughed as both Carnelians wrapped their arms around her, her own arms encircling them both and pulling them tightly against her sides.

 

“Oh, Its good to see you both again.” Orange, lifted both of them, hugging them snuggly to her as she straightened up, earning gasps of surprise from the two guards when she lifted them off their feet.

 

5PX, with a wide smile on her face, playfully latched onto Orange’s arm, exaggeratedly flailing her feet that were barely hung a meter off the floor, “Woah! Woah! Put me down! Get me off this shuttle ride!”

 

“Shush!” Orange laughed out at the gem’s antics "Accept my hug.”

 

5PX did her best to use her hand to mockingly give a salute in response,“As you command, your radiant radiant-ness. Hug me!”

 

The young gem laughed even harder as the Carnelian wrapped her arms back around her, knocking into 7PX’s hands, earning a loud protest in return. Orange shook her head, “I have missed that too.”

 

“Really?” 7PX’s face pinched, eyebrows furrowing as she side eyed her companion, “who could miss 5PX’s face? Normally it just scares gems off.”

 

“Oh, hah hah, 7!” Her guard mate responded sarcastically, face briefly scrunching together to mock her, “Don’t be jealous just because i’m clearly the favorite Carnelian here.”

 

“No way!” 7 looked genuinely offended, only to quickly turn into a smug grin, “Our Diamond clearly prefers the smarter of the two of us, which is, obviously, me. She’s just humoring you.”

 

“Alright, alright,” Orange intoned, setting the two Carnelians down, purposely placing them away from one another. “You two are a wonderful change from all formalness.”

 

5PX, in one final act to get on 7PX’s nerve, fell to her knees to touch the ground and dramatically weep, “Oh sweet floor.”

 

As predicted, 7PX grunted, eyes narrowing at her counterpart, “Be quiet, 5.” She hissed, “Get up! You're being rude now.”

 

“Im joking,” 5 responded, pushing off her bent knees to stand up straight, “You should try it some time, instead of being so serious.”

 

“Someone has to be serious between us!” 7 gestured widely from herself and to 5, "Can you imagine if we were caught goofing off by-“

 

“Hey, calm down.” Orange cut in, both Carnelian’s mirroring one another as their lips slanted, eyes narrowing as they glared at one another. “I have some important news and i want you guys to hear it.”

 

5 was the first to give up their staring to look up at Orange, surprise softening her features as she questioned, “Oh? Is it good news?”

 

“I consider it some of the best news of my life.” Orange responded, smile widening as she cocked her head to look at the shorter of the three of them, taking a pause for effect, she finally spoke, “Soon, i’ll be moving into a new palace, my ownpalace. I’ll be joining the Authority!”

 

“Oh.” Fell from 5PX’s lips before she could stop it.

 

7PX was quick to attempt to fix her friend’s blunder, “Uh, congrats, my Diamond!” she grinned in obviously forced enthusiasm, “Really, thats great to hear.”

 

“Okay, really?” Orange questioned, slightly exasperated as she looked from one carnelian to the other, “i was expecting something more…well,” she made a motion with her hand as she settled on a word, "excited?”

 

“No, no, really, its great news, my diamond,” 5 responded, ashamed enough to give Orange an apologetic look in response, “but, seriously?” she paused while Orange’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion, “Who hasn’t heard!?”

 

“Heard what?”

 

7PX nodded in agreement, “You’re all the word on Homeworld right now.”

 

Orange’s confusion rose, turning up as she looked from one Carnelian to the other and repeated, “What?”

 

“Well, not you, you.” 5 gestured to the young diamond, "But the new Palace? They know there is a new Diamond, it’s a matter of trying to see you before any big announcements are made.” She explained, eyebrows waggling as if she had said something mystifying, “You know, anything official from on high.”

 

The corner of Orange’s mouth lifted up and pulled back, lips pressed together as she folded her arms over her chest, eyes turned down to stare at the floor in thought. “That might explain why I was being followed earlier.”

 

Both Carnelian’s faces slipped from amusement to alarmed, eyes going round as lips parted in stunned surprise.

 

7PX was the first to respond, snapping out a startled, “What?”

 

“Who?” 5PX followed, tone assertive as she became surprisingly serious.

 

“Who were your guards?"

 

“Why weren’t you being escorted!”

 

Orange pinched the bridge of her nose as the two began talking over one another, speaking up to be heard over them, “Shush you two.”

 

“Yes my Diamond!” both saluted, straightening up as they both quieted simultaneously.

 

“I..” Orange looked between both of them, hand falling away from her face as she winced, "I didn’t mean like that. It was an order, but not an order like-“ she cut herself off, waving her hand in the air dismissively, “Never mind.” As both Carnelians relaxed their stance, Orange continued speaking, “Look, it was this weirdly pushy pearl that insisted on escorting me to White from the shuttle.” She explained, “I lost her, it’s not like you’re in trouble.”

 

Both Carnelian’s exchanged an uneasy look, “Until White’s Pearl finds out.”

 

“Or worse,” 7PX grimace, "White Diamond.”

 

“We weren’t there,” 5PX pointed out, wagging a finger at her guard mate, “it’s not our fault.”

 

“We’re assigned to her,” 7PX countered, eyes wide in as she made an agitated motion with her hand towards her, "of course it’s our fault!”

 

“No, no.” 5PX dismissed her claim with a wave of her hand, "We were told to be here.”

 

Orange blinked, turning to look at 5 quizzically, “You were told-?”

 

“But if something happens,” 7 cut her off as if she hadn’t said anything, continuing to narrow her eyes at 5, “It’s our gems on the line!”

 

“Wait-“

 

“We were following orders.” 5 countered, and had the moment of thought to turn and give Orange an apologetic look, “I mean, not that I wouldn’t feel bad if something were to happen to you, my Diamond.”

 

Orange’s lips quirked, “I know what you-“

 

“But it’s not our fault,” 5 immediately continued after, Orange’s mouth snapping shut as she was interrupted again, eyes moving from one gem to the other as they spoke, "we were following orders, directly from White Diamond.”

 

“But it’s still our job.”

 

“We can’t be in two places at once!”

 

“There’s two of us,” 7 motioned to her and then to herself, "of course we can!”

 

“Okay! Let’s just calm down!” Orange stepped between the two, holding her hands up and motioning the two back away from each other. “Why are you two fighting? What orders?”

 

“We’re not fighting.” 5 blinked in surprise, looking up at her superior.

 

7 surprisingly nodded in agreement, “We’re bickering.”

 

5 snapped her fingers and pointed at her guard mate, “Yeah, we're bickering.”

 

7 turned from Orange to sneer at 5, “Don’t copy me!”

 

“I’m not copying you, I’m agreeing.” 5 pulled a face mockingly at 7 and pointed to it, "See, this is my agreeing face.”

 

“5PX stop antagonizing.” Orange interrupted, chastising the shorter gem and then turning to the other, "7PX, what Orders?”

 

7 snapped to attention, turning fully to look at Orange as she responded, “We were told by a pearl, under White Diamond’s orders to wait for you at your personal quarters, my Clarity.”

 

“Not my, erm,” Orange lowered her eyes briefly as she caught herself before she could finish her sentence, quickly correcting herself, "White’s Pearl?”

 

“No.”

 

“She wouldn’t have happen to have short,” Orange used her hand to give the Carnelians a visual example of the general length she was trying to describe, “white-ish hair? Had a sort of high collared dress?”

 

“Yeah, that’s her.” 5PX shuttered, "Really creepy.”

 

“And stoic.” 7 agreed, nodding her head, "Like she wasn’t there.”

 

“She couldn’t leave fast enough.”

 

“For us, at least.” 7 amended, "She and those Topazes.”

 

“I’ve seen robonoid drones with more emotion.”

 

7 shook her head, “That Pearl’s smile was worse.”

 

“Alright, I get it.” Orange grunted, hand coming up to rub at her forehead as she took a moment to think about the occurrence, “The whole situation is weird,” she spoke after a long pause, looking up to meet both Carnelian’s eyes, "and if you see her again, ignore her orders. I don’t exactly trust she’s working under White’s command.”

 

“A spy?” 5PX questioned.

 

“A pawn.” Orange corrected, "She’s only a Pearl, she can’t make moves in higher circles without a master.”

 

“Even though it hasn’t been announced, everyone’s waiting for it.” 7 said, looking between Orange and 5, "A new Diamond.”

 

Orange’s eyebrows turned down, her head turning to give the taller carnelian a curious look, “How do you know all this, anyway?”

 

“I heard about it from the Moonstones, in the lower palace.” 5 answered, pulling Orange’s attention to her, “Most of the aristocracy doesn’t think we listen, or that we’re even smart enough to do anything with what we overhear.”

 

7 nodded in agreement, “And guards and servants hear a lot.”

 

Orange tsked, “Careless.”

 

“My Diamond?”

 

“Nothing.” The young diamond shook her head, and gestured for the two guards to follow her as she started to walk towards the entrance of her room. “I’m going to rest, it’s been a long day already. If Pearl comes by, White’s Pearl that is,” she made a point to clarify, "she may enter. Everyone else can wait.”

 

“But what about that Agate?” 5PX questioned, earning a tense shutter from 7PX.

 

“Yeah. That mean Agate who threatened to destabilize 5.”

 

“Iris?” Orange interjected, blinking in surprise as she looked at 7.

 

“Yeah. It was an Iris Agate!” 5 confirmed, "She had these pads to drop off for you, but we were uncertain about letting her enter.”

 

“We let her in,” 7 explained, hastily adding “with us watching, of course.” She appeared ashamed to admit it, “She left the pads on your desk. She said she might be back.”

 

“Ugh.” Orange grunted, head tilting back as she slapped her forehead, turning to give both Carnelian’s an apologetic look of her own, "That’s my fault. I should have introduced you or at least said something. Listen, that Iris Agate is mine, and she has permission to enter, so long as I’m not resting, Alright?”

 

Both 5 and 7 nodded, loosely saluting Orange in some semblance of obedience, which was enough for the young diamond. “Yes my Diamond.”

 

“Good.” Orange paused as they stopped in front of her doors, turning to look at 5 who sheepishly responded, “I really didn’t want to have to fight her.”

 

“What fight?” 7 snorted, turning to look at 5 with a raised eyebrow, “You’re so lazy, do you even know how to throw a real punch?”

 

5 glared at 7, mouth turning down in a snarl as she raised a fist to her, “Why throw a punch when I could just scare them off with your ugly face? It’s worked so far.”

 

Orange rolled her eyes, turning around and releasing the lock on her door, “Have fun with your bickering, you two.”

 

 


 

 

Orange’s eyes roamed over the small personal display, rereading, not for the first time, Iris’ new plan for training, as well as the things Yellow had spoken to her about, which she happily noted — her enthusiasm and honorof speaking with the older diamond included — were such wonderful additions to her regimen.

 

Orange could only consider it some kind of cruel punishment as she looked over a schedule of drills and exercises, planned out to the minute. A resounding total of almost four hours of nothing but exercise to work her and the Topazes, the poor fools, ragged.

 

Orange’s nose scrunched up as she narrowed her eyes at a totaled goal of laps she would be expected to complete each day, “I’d be better off at war on Earth.” She grunted, placing the device down onto the desk and scrubbing a hand anxiously through her hair, “I’m more likely to survive.”

 

She was momentarily distracted from the document, looking up when she heard the familiar ping of warning before the doors opened with a swoosh. Eyes widening, she stared as she took in the familiar sight of White Pearl, head bent to look at the floor, and two Carnelians on either side of her, none too discreetly turning their heads to watch as she walked in without Orange’s permissions, as was her privilege.

 

Up and out of her chair before the doors could even close, the young Diamond took advantage of her long legs to stride across the room in as few steps as she could.

 

“Orange, forgive me for not being there for your arrival, I-“ Pearl’s mouth snapped shut when she was engulfed in two strong arms and lifted off the ground, her hands instinctively reaching up and grasping onto the back of Orange’s shoulders, all while her eyes rounded, shocked as the room spun in her vision, disorientated for a moment before Orange’s laughter registered with her and she realized the younger gem was spinning her around as she held her upper half close to her, to the point she could feel the hard edges of Diamond’s gem pressed against her chest.

 

A laugh escaped her, bubbled up at the joy in her friend’s own laughter, leaning in and hugging her back just a little tighter. “Orange! Put me down!”

 

“I missed you, so much Pearl!” Orange, after a moment more, slowed her twirling, looking down at Pearl’s face as she tilted her head back to look up at her. 

 

Pearl raised a thin eyebrow, the amusement clear on her face. “I noticed.” 

 

Orange laughed again, the corners of her eyes crinkling with pure joy, “Where have you been?”

 

“On business for my Diamond.” Pearl answered, making a point of glancing downward, “Do you plan to hold me all night?”

 

“Well, I could.” Orange grinned, canting forward and allowing Pearl to find her footing on the ground before slowly breaking their hug, “but I imagine you prefer to walk yourself.”

 

Pearl felt her cheeks warm, but nodded, “it would eventually get tiring for you.” She responded and then moved on before Orange could do so in kind, "But we have a lot to talk about, don’t we?”

 

Orange blinked in genuine surprise, “We do?”

 

“I have things I wish to tell you.” Pearl answered, taking a step towards Orange’s desk, eyeing the pad she had been looking at curiously before turning back to the younger gem, "But more importantly, I want to hear about your trip.”

 

“Four months away.” Orange responded as means of a segue, “It’s certainly been interesting. There’s a lot to talk about that happened at Blue and Yellows, as always, not to mention the addition of Pink’s visit.”

 

“Yes,” Pearl turned slightly in an attempt to hide her expression as her lips pulled down, "your extended stay at…Pink Diamond’s base.”

 

Pearl’s disquiet tone did not go unnoticed as Orange’s smile fell into a look of concern, “Are you sure you want to hear about that?”

 

Pearl only hesitated for a moment before turning to Orange with a more neutral expression, “What has happened, happened a long time ago. I will be fine.”

 

Not wishing to push the topic further, Orange nodded, “Say the word, and I’ll shut up.”

 

Pearl’s lips quirked upward, giving a small shake of her head, “I appreciate that. But I purposely came to hear you talk.”

 

Orange made a motion with her hand for Pearl to follow her as they walked slowly together towards the opposite side of the room where they traditionally sat together, giving Pearl a side glance as she gave a small laugh in response, “And here I thought it was my charming personality that you came for.”

 

“Charming?” Pearl’s eyebrows rose, “Is that what they call it these days? I would have gone with awkward.”

 

“Oh,” Orange groaned, dramatically placing a hand to her chest as if she had been hit, "low blow.”

 

Pearl pursed her lips as she fought off a laugh to respond, “It’s all low blows from down here, Orange.”

 

“Funny.” Orange turned to point at Pearl, her mouth morphing into a wide open-mouth grin, "Funny Pearl tonight!”

 

Pearl, looking quite pleased with herself, responded, “I like to think I’m amusing when I want to be.”

 

“You certainly can be.” The young diamond agreed, stopping as they came to the junction between her bed and the line of windows in front of it, watching as Pearl cocked her head, staring out the windows in what Orange would have describe as distractedly. Remaining quiet a moment more, she spoke up to question, “Now, bed or the floor?”

 

“Hmm?” Pearl blinked, turning her eyes from the cityscape to look owlishly up at the younger gem as she questioned, “What?”

 

“Do you want to sit on the bed…” Orange slowly pointed to her bed, “or the floor?” A single eyebrow raising in question when she didn’t answer right away, remaining staring at her quietly. “To talk Pearl.” she clarified, Pearl’s eyes finally focusing when she stepped towards her, “Are you feeling alright?”

 

“Actually…” Pearl cleared her throat, taking a step back in response, eyes lowering and missing the concern flash across the young diamond’s face, “I’d like to stand. I need to tell you about what I was doing, Orange.” She looked back up, the uncertainty clear to the younger gem, "I need to tell you, before it gets forgotten to tonight.”

 

Orange hesitated, eyebrows turned upward as she regarded her friend’s uneasiness, her excitement quickly turning into concern,“You’re looking really on edge.” she commented, “Are you sure you don’t want to sit, Pearl?”

 

“Orange, please, just listen.” Pearl stressed her name in exasperation, perhaps a little more than she had wanted, but it had it's intended effect as Orange nodded.

 

“Okay.” The younger gem straightened, slightly deflating at her tone, but gave her her full attention all the same, “Okay. I’m listening, Pearl.”

 

“What I want to talk about,” Pearl said, paused, and then started over, “What i need to tell you has to do with you, and why I wasn’t there to greet you when you came back home.”

 

“You said you were doing business for White.” Orange responded, eyebrows furrowing in confusion.

 

“I was.” She confirmed, “It’s not finished yet, decisions are still being made. But it’s news I don’t want sprung on you.”

 

“A bad surprise?”

 

Pearl’s eyes lowered, as if she were ashamed, “I can’t say. But I know…” She looked back up as she hesitated to say, “with your history, Orange, I rather be cautious.”

 

“Mmm.” Orange hummed, offering Pearl a small smile in an attempt to ward away some of her unease, "So very bad surprise. Can you tell me?”

 

“I’m not supposed to. In fact, White Diamond hasn’t outright said it, but it’s been implied,” Pearl explained, earning a surprised look in response, "which is the sole reason I’m here able to talk to you about it.”

 

“What is it Pearl?” Orange glanced beside her to the bed, decidedly wishing they had sat down to discuss thing, “You're making me a little nervous now.”

 

“As you are aware…” Pearl winced at her own clumsy formalness, “Since you are moving into your own palace, you're going to need assistance.”

 

“Oh.” Orange’s shoulders dropped as the tension left her posture, “I talked with White about that already. Theres no reason to be so worried.”

 

Pearl’s eyes rounded as her eyebrows disappeared into her hairline, staring at Orange’s own rather indifferent response, “She-she told you?”

 

“Well, Yeah?” Orange shrugged, unsure why Pearl was still so worked up, “She let it slip she knew about the gems who wanted to join me, when I had a real court, so we discussed them coming with me instead of the punishment she had planned. I mean,” Orange brushed the hair away from her neck out of nervous habit, "it’s not all concrete, but I’m sure we can work something acceptable out.”

 

Pearl could not stop her face from falling, eyebrows turning up as she gave the younger gem a soft look of sympathy. “Oh, Orange.”

 

“What?” the young gem’s eyebrows rose in a mixture of confusion and concern, "Why do you look sad? Do you know something about that?”

 

“Orange, dear,” Pearl stepped forward, hand coming up to gently touch Orange’s arm in an act of comfort, "when I said assistance, I meant….the Diamonds, all four, intend to give you a new pearl.”

 

Orange recoiled from her touch, face contorting as she gasped out a strangled, “What?”

 

“You have to understand,” Pearl moved forward in an attempt to comfort the distressed gem, “as a Diamond, one that’s clearly moving up to joining the Authority,” she hedged, "it’s necessary you have everything you need at your disposal, and that means a pearl to aid you.”

 

“I…no!” Orange screamed, startling Pearl into taking a take back from her, "Absolutely not!”

 

“Orange-“

 

“I don’t need- I don’t want a new pearl!” Orange turned away, pacing a few steps away and turning, “I…it’s been fine.” She made a gesture to Pearl,” I mean, I- you can’t be there, of course, not every moment. But we’ll be close, I could visit White everyday, or, or something!” Orange stopped suddenly in her tracks, hands weaving into her hair as she began to breath quickly, “I’ll be free to move around, I can go wherever is needed. I don’t need a new pearl,” She said, and then repeated in a much firmer, louder voice, "I don’t want a new pearl!”

 

“Orange, shhh, please,” Pearl raised both of her hands, stepping towards Orange cautiously in case she began pacing widely again, keeping her voice even as she spoke, “you're shouting, and your going to alarm the Carnelians at the door.”

 

“I don’t care!” Orange turned to her, startling her at the sudden glare turned on her, “Let them hear! I-how could they.” Orange’s eyes lowered to the floor between them, eyebrows turning down further as she became angrier, tears forming in the corners of her eyes that went largely ignored, “I saw all of them, they looked me in the eyes for months,” She made a motion to herself for emphasis,”and not one of them said…” Orange’s voice caught in her throat, “not even-“

 

“Orange,” Pearl interrupted calmly, making a motion towards the bed behind them, “sit down.” She held out her hand in offering, “Come on. Sit with me?”

 

“I can’t.” Orange ignored Pearl’s hand, picking her pacing back up where she left off, shaking her head widely as she continued to speak out loud, "I can’t. I can’t have a new Pearl. What if…” She stopped, slowly turning to look at Pearl with such large, scared eyes that it hurt Pearl to keep contact, “what if I hurt her too? I can’t go through that again.” The younger gem shook her head again, “I won’t.” She continued before Pearl could get anything out, “I’ll go to White, I’ll tell her I refuse a pearl! I'll figure something else out.”

 

“Like what?” Pearl questioned, cutting into Orange’s tirade, trying to force some rationality into her borderline hysterical ramblings.

 

“I don’t know!” Orange screamed, only calming as she took in the actual trepidation that crossed Pearl’s face at her response, “Anything!” She sobbed, tears falling down her cheeks as she began to deflate from her crazed anger, "I’ll use a different gem, something…something else. Rubies are great listeners. Maybe an Agate? I just-“

 

“Shh” Pearl finally took an apprehensive step forward, spurred on when Orange did not immediately move away, and placed her hands around Orange’s own "It’s alright.”

 

“How is any of this alright?” Orange’s hands clenched down onto Pearl's, the smaller gem wincing at the uncontrolled grip, but did not attempt to pull away, instead allowing the young diamond to continue as her words began to slur from her distressed cries, “I didn’t even think…I was so excited to be recognized, and my own palace and court…I didn’t even think about how I would be away from you. And then, then you tell me the others have been planning- and behind my back! How could I be so stupid?” Her head fell, chin hitting her chest as tears fell off the point of her nose, “Of course there’s a catch. It’s never just a nice act, is it? It’s always a game for them. I really thought...”

 

“Calm down,” Pearl repeated, tilting her head and making Orange look up to meet her eyes, “let’s talk this out.”

 

“How long have they been planing this?” The diamond’s face twisted into subdued anger, teeth clenching as her hands remained tightly around Pearl’s, ”Do they really think she was just some toy to me, that they can replace? Why can’t they understand-“

 

“Orange,” Pearl interrupted, voice raised, the slight panic to her tone catching the diamond off guard, "Your powers.”

 

“What?” Orange gasped, eyes darting down in time to see the bright flash of energy encircling her hands, stepping away and dropping Pearl’s own as if she had been burned herself. The anger melted from her face as she stumbled back, anguish morphing her expression as she gasped, "Oh! I…have I hurt you?”

 

“No.” Pearl quickly responded, eyes going from her still outstretched hands in surprise to the horrified diamond, "I’m alright. See? I’m alright.”

 

“I could have hurt you.” Orange whispered, taking another step back and tripping over her own unsteady feet, falling backwards and leaning on her hands, eyes never really leaving Pearl as she stared. “If I had hurt you...I can’t.” The young diamond leaned forward, breathing becoming laborious as she placed her head against her legs, curling into herself, “I can’t have another one. It would only be a matter of time.”

 

“You underestimate your control, Orange.” Pearl took a hesitant step forward, gone unnoticed by the younger gem as she continued to sob into her knees, Pearl’s eyebrows turning up as her heart broke at the sight of the inconsolable gem before her. Kneeling beside her, Pearl placed a tentative hand against the diamond’s shoulder, “You’re letting what happened disrupted everything you’ve been working for.”

 

Orange reacted by jerking her shoulder out of Pearl touch, face contorting into anger as she snarled, “More Pearl wisdom to calm me down?”  Her anger died just a quickly as it had risen, the apology appear on her face before it could slip from her tongue. “Sorry. I didn’t mean that.”

 

“I know you didn’t.” Pearl responded, titling her head down to meet Orange’s before they were turned away again, and with a lot more insistence than Orange had expected, used one of her hands to turned her head towards her, forcing her attention to remain on her. “But I need you to see. Look at my hands.”

 

Slowly, Orange looked down, following the hand that had been at her jaw as it moved away, her own hands hesitated to reach out and cup them in her own. 

 

Pearl waited, the backs of her hands resting in orange’s palms, eyes focused on her face as the diamond’s eyes flicked over her hands, inspecting every minor detail she could pick up.

 

Eventually, after much examination, Orange looked up, meeting Pearl’s eyes and spoke in a small, hoarse voice, “They’re tiny.”

 

Pearl gave her a small smile, a breathy laugh forced from her lips at the statement. “Compared to yours, maybe.”

 

The corner of Orange’s mouth flicked up in the barest of smiles before her eyes turned back down to Pearl's hands, studying them a moment longer before looking back up to her as she asked, “Am I supposed to be looking for something?”

 

“You don’t see anything?” Pearl questioned softly.

 

Another quick examination, as if she would find something on the third sweep that she had missed in the first two. A long pause, Orange gave a small shake of her head as she met her eyes again, “Nothing different than what I know your hands to look like.”

 

“Exactly.” Pearl responded pointedly, My hands were in yours, while you were unaware of using your powers, and you didn’t hurt me. Look again,” Pearl urged, “there is no disruption in my lightform.”

 

“I...” Orange did indeed look again, eyes lingering before her hands released hers, pulling back and clenching into fist against her legs, “you must have stopped me in time.”

 

“Or your better at controlling yourself than you think you are.” Pearl reasoned, unwilling to let her move farther than that as she reach out, placing her own hands on top of her fists. “You aren’t the small gem who had no idea that gems even had powers. You said you accepted what happened with her, with your former Pearl. But now, your going to be apart of the Authority, your going to be free.”

 

Orange stared down at the small gloved hands that pressed instantly against her own, steady as hers shook from the force she used to squeeze them. “It’s all I’ve ever wanted.”

 

“Then you have to let go of this notion that your going to break every Pearl you come in contact with.” Pearl, released one hand, leaned forward and pushed Orange’s chin up so she couldn’t coil in on herself again, “You haven’t hurt me. And you didn’t hurt any of the other Diamond’s Pearls, did you?”

 

“Of course not!” Orange responded, voice rising in indignation, reeling back from pearl to give her an annoyed look before she was subdued again, but did not return to attempting to ball herself up again. Instead, she simply sat back, allowing Pearl to be near her. “I-I’m still...” her eyes flicked away in hesitation and embarrassment, ”I’m still scared.”

 

Pearl’s eyes softened, her hand reaching down to gently ease into Orange’s own, receiving a small squeeze of appreciation for her continued efforts. “It’s alright to be scared.”

 

“I shouldn’t be.” Orange looked back to Pearl, eyebrows furrowing in discontent, “I should be strong, and fearless. How am I suppose to lead a court if I’m afraid of hurting them?”

 

“I can’t tell you how to do that.” Pearl shook her head, “I don’t have experience with what your going through, but that doesn’t mean your doing it alone.” Reaching forward with her other hand, she placed it atop the one that held the other, “I’m here. Your friends are here.” She made a motion towards the door with her head, “We have your back.”

 

Orange’s eyes watered, but tears never fell as she stared at Pearl in wonder, “Why are you always so certain I can succeed like that? This isn’t some fist fight or a silly debate. I can’t beat this with well thought out words, or, or-“

 

“You’ll find a way.” Pearl said, her tone leaving no room for doubts. “You always talk about how your going to be strong, and show Homeworld just how amazing you are. I need you to do that. I need you to gather yourself up, and stop doubting yourself everytime something is out of your control. I’ve seen you when your fresh from training, you work so hard, and you know it hasn’t been for nothing.”

 

“But-“

 

 “No.” Pearl said firmly, Orange’s mouth snapping shut in response. “Accept you are better than before. You’re not a lost child, you know what you're doing. You have to be ready for what’s to come. You’re not in this alone. I won’t leave you to do it alone. It’s what friends are for, right?”

 

Orange breathed out, staring at Pearl’s smile as she waited for the younger gem to respond. However, instead of the verbal response she had been expecting, Orange leaned forward, closing the small space between them and pressing her lips against Pearl’s. Pearl’s eyes widened, cheeks dusting a dark color, and before she could even think to respond, Orange was pulling away, eyebrows high and missing in her bangs, eyes wide and watery as her mouth hung open. 

 

“I’m sorry!” Orange yelped, “I’m so sorry, I didn’t, I shouldn’t have done that.” She stumbled over her words, shaking her head but never taking her eyes off of Pearl’s stunned face, “i’m so sorry, Pearl. I didn’t mean to ruin it like-“

 

“Stop.” Pearl interrupted her before she could devolved into hysterics, her head bowed and her face unreadable to Orange until she looked up, her expression softening under Orange’s panicked stare, “It’s alright.”

 

“But-“

 

“You're very emotional.” The smaller gem shook her head, “I understand.” She paused, inhaling a deep breath, “You haven’t ruined anything Orange. I know you didn’t mean to do that.”

 

Orange’s jaw twitched, eyes flicking away from Pearl’s before eventually coming back, as she forced herself to admit, “But I did. I mean, not so suddenly, or without your okay, or- I’m sorry.” She finally cut herself off, “I’ve been thinking about doing that, recently, but I shouldn’t have done that. It was impulsive.”

 

Pearl paused, clearly taken aback by Orange's response. A moment of pause, Pearl’s voice came out as a soft whisper as she confirmed,  “You’ve been thinking about that?”

 

Orange nodded, before softly adding, “Yes.”

 

Pearl lowered her gaze, her face lighting up in the darkest blush Orange had ever seen on her, a shaky rush of air passed between her lips before she looked back up, “I…I’m glad I’m not the only one then.”

 

Orange’s mouth fell open, her voice hopeful as she questioned, “Really?”

 

Lips quirking up at the corners, Pearl gave Orange a slightly amused stare in response as an eyebrow rose up, “You act surprised, as if we have not been closer recently. I wouldn’t think you were so oblivious.”

 

“I just didn’t think...” Orange’s blush crept up her neck, threatening to merge with the tint of her cheeks and turn her whole face a new shade of orange. “I wasn’t sure if you would have those thoughts.” She cleared her throat, voice squeaking as she clarified, “About me.”

 

“I do.” Pearl confirmed, “But they worry me, when I do.”

 

Orange’s eyebrows furrowed, turning up in concern. “Why?”

 

“It’s very inappropriate.” The small gem’s eyebrows came together as she shook her head,  “A pearl, having such thoughts about a Diamond? It’s so wrong.”

 

“But I feel them too.” Orange encircled her hands around Pearl’s, pulling them closer to her chest, “If we both feel it, how could that be wrong?”

 

“Because it is.” Pearl insisted weakly, “I am no more than a servant, and you, you’re a diamond. We can’t...if we were found out, just as you were about to be inducted, it wouldn’t look good. I couldn’t do that to you.”

 

Orange shook her head, hair flying wildly as she did, “I don’t care what we are. I care about you! We could keep it secret.” She reasoned, pleading, “No one but us has to know.”

 

“We could get in so much trouble, Orange!” Pearl pulled her hands away forcefully, making Orange flinch. “I’m just a pearl, I'm replaceable, but you're not! Homeworld would-“

 

Orange sprung up, getting to her knees as she bellowed, “Then Homeworld is wrong!“

 

“Orange?” Pearl leaned back, her eyes straying to the small bout of energy licking up from Orange’s form, the sudden change in mood putting her on edge. “Please, calm down, you're starting to scare me.“

 

“What’s so wrong with caring about you?” Orange questioned, ignoring Pearl’s statement to lean forward and attempt to grab Pearl’s hands again, “If they have an issue with it, than they can take it up with me. I’m not going to let some no named gem tell me who I can and can’t love!”

 

Pearl slapped Orange's hands away before the could take her own, eyes momentarily narrowing in anger as she yelled, “Orange, that’s enough!”

 

Orange recoiled, pulling her hands back as she calmed, taking multiple deep breath as she and Pearl stared back at one another, eyes equally as wide and surprised as the other.  Orange’s voice was small, quiet and questioning as she spoke, “Pearl?”

 

Pearl closed her eyes, taking a moment to collect herself before she dared to look back at Orange with some semblance of control of herself, “Please understand. I care about you. I do.” A hand came up, covering her forehead and the tops of her eyes as she closed them, “Stars, I shouldn’t feel this way, but I do.” She shook her head in her own self-cynicism, “I know better, but I do.” Her hand fell away as she look back at her, "And if we’re found out, if something happens to you because I couldn’t control myself, it would shatter me.”

 

“Nothings going to happen.” Orange hesitated, slowly reaching forward once again, giving Pearl every opportunity to move away as she gently took her hands in her own. “Nothing has happened yet.”

 

“I…” lowering her head, Pearl sullenly pulled her hands away and tucked them into her lap where Orange could no so easily take them again. “I can’t.”

 

“Pearl?” Orange heisted before returning her own hands to her lap, “Please, don’t do this. Just give me a chance to prove it to you. That’s all I want, a chance. Let me show you it will be alright. I won’t let anything happen.”

 

“Do not make promises you can’t keep, Orange.” Pearl’s voice lacked the normal bite it would have carried with that statement, now only soft, sombre. “You know I hate that.”

 

“I swear to you on my life.” Orange placed a hand over her gem, attempting to duck her head to make Pearl meet her eyes, "This, you, mean so much to me.”

 

“I...” Pearl turned her head, ignoring the burn of her face, and the ache in chest to do so, finally settled on, “I need time. I need to think, before I…”

 

Orange could not stop her shoulders from lowering in relief, while it wasn’t the answer she had wanted, it was a better outcome and response than she had feared would be given. “Take whatever time you need. I’m not going anywhere. I’m not.”

 

The corner of Pearl’s lips quirked up, but it was anything but amused. “I’ve heard that before.”

 

“I mean it.” The diamond said, voice as serious as she could make it in her overly emotional state, but it was enough as Pearl looked back at her from the corners of her eyes, her own vulnerableness clear for Orange to see, “I’m not going to give up on you, Pearl.” She hesitated, her own mother’s words nagging in the back of her mind, hesitating before adding, “Not unless you tell me no, for sure.”

 

Pearl’s eyes fell to the floor, then turned away as she cocked her head to look out at the still dark cityscape, the neon lights a contrast against everything, and a good momentary distraction. “Just…” She drew out the moment with a pause and then looked back at Orange, a tiredness Orange had never really seen settling on her face as she said, “Just sit with me, and tell me about what you’ve done while you’ve been away. I don’t want to think about it right now.”

 

“Anything, Pearl.” Orange paused, eyes turning away as the tension still residing in the air before she turned back to Pearl, forcing a smile on her face for both their sakes as she laughed, perhaps a little too loudly, but continued all the same as she asked, “How about I tell you about how I snuck down to Yellow’s planet without her knowing? I bet you’ll find this one interesting.”

 

Pearl narrowed her eyes, lips lifting up at Orange’s attempt, appreciating her willingness to go along with her request so eagerly. Forcing herself to turn from her thoughts for the moment, she raised an eyebrow, and challenged, “Orange Diamond, you did not.”

 

Orange recoiled, hand going to her chest as if she had been insulted, “Oh, I absolutely did!”

Chapter 56: Chapter 55: On The Verge

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Orange couldn’t hear anything over her own ragged breath, struggling to pull in air between her teeth and exhaling it just as fast in harsh, shaky huffs. Sweat dripped down her nose and chin, silently cursing her own long hair as it clung to her. Her mouth cut a hard line across her face as she glared to her left towards the outer ring of the spire to the lone figure stood there. Panting unnecessarily loud, Orange threw her head back as she yelled out across the open room, “Why are you trying to kill me!?”

 

“Keep running!” Was the ear splitting response of Iris Agate, one thick finger pointed threateningly at her, her other hand going to her hip as she narrowed her single eye at the young diamond, “What did I tell you? You went and left me and became soft!”

 

Orange let out groan, the comment not the first that had been made to her that day, “I did not! I simply grew bigger!”

 

“In the gut!“ Iris sneered.

 

Orange cut her eyes to the Agate, slowing the quick pace she had been maintaining despite her growing fatigue just to squinted her eyes in disbelief at the Agate, but she was sure the look was lost on the instructor by her own bobbing movements. “Seriously! I’m not-“

 

“Keep moving!” Iris yelled over her, her naturally scratchy voice making the words more harsh than they ever could have been without it,  “I didn’t tell you you could stop!”

 

Sensing something behind her, Orange turned her head in time to spot two large grey figures advancing on her, the strained face of G9 staring back at her with such intensity that it made the skin on the back of the diamond’s neck crawl. Her face was tinted a darker shade than normal, her voice muffled as she spoke from gritted teeth, but the intent could hardly be missed as she spoke, “Oh, you better keep moving, my Diamond.”

 

“Just get in these hands reach, I swear it!” J2 added, who normally kept up with Orange much easier than her counterpart, was panting along side her, skin just as flushed as G9’s, an indication to just how long they had been at Iris’ disposal.

 

Orange couldn’t keep the grin off her face at the overly dramatic duo, turning around to focus on where she was going as she put some distance between them, just missing as J2 reached out to actually try and latch onto the back of her tunic. Cackling as she heard her groan of annoyance, the young Diamond cocked her head to see the two gaining on her again, spurned on by her amusement, Orange’s eyes going wide as she nearly tripped when she realized this and forced herself to move even faster just to keep pace.

 

“I thought I missed you,” G9 wailed, Orange unable to tell if it was sweat or genuine tears sliding down her face, "now I only miss you being away!”

 

“Hey!” She shouted, once again dodging J2’s hands from stopping her moving away again.

 

“Why are you doing this to me?”

 

“Blame Iris and Yellow Diamond!” Orange responded to G9’s continued complaining, glaring over her shoulder at her cohorts, turning and smacking J2’s hand in her third attempt and childishly sticking her tongue out at her as she retracted her hand, shaking it out at the mark her diamond had left on the back of it. “This has nothing to do with me, I swear!“

 

“More running, less yapping!” Iris droned in exasperation of the three, eye closing as she shook her head, hand moving up to rub at her forehead.

 

“Can’t I do both?” Was Orange’s quick response.

 

“Do you wantthe whip?” The Agate snapped, eye going wide as her hand balled into a fist, and while the threat created no fear for Orange, it was G9 that reacted.

 

“My Diamond, respectfully, shut up!“ the White Topaz shrieked, the genuine upset in her tone making the comeback on the tip of the young gem’s tongue get caught, her partially open mouth, ready to fire back in another witty retort, died in her mouth.

 

Orange recognized she had a lot of leeway in her training sessions, the ease at which she normally preferred the gems she kept close to to act in a change from what was normally expected of them outside her company, but she also knew that there were times when she did not always recognize she might be pushing it, not even with her own fellow Diamonds. What she thought as Iris joking in her own manner, might very well have been an honest disciplinary remark, and something lower gem’s had reason to fear that she did not. Even as a small child, she never had to answer to anyone but another Diamond unless she wished to, something that had left her a little out of depth in situations such as this.

 

While it matter little to the young Diamond, Iris Agate was a fancy gem and higher on the chain than others of her type. She could very well be more powerful, and with her temper and generally how she dealt with gems that talked back, the Topazes had every right to fear her and any threat she may issue.

 

Glancing behind her, Orange frowned at the panicked looks on the Topazes faces. She certainly couldn’t ask Iris to not say things like that, it was what she was made to do and why she had been handpicked to be her instructor, to keep her in line. But she could do as the Topazes asked, and not egg Iris on, for it was them that would feel the brunt of her retaliation to her antics in the end.

 

Lips pursing, Orange swallowed her pride and bit her tongue, instead deciding to simply face forward and continue with a little more attention to where she was going. After a long awkward silence between them, her expression a little more serious than it had been the entire training session, the diamond questioned in a loud voice so she’d be heard over the large space, “How much longer, Iris?”

 

“Until I think you’re done.”

 

“That could be all day.” Orange whipped her head around  to look at Iris in time to see her put her hands on her hips defiantly. 

 

“And what if it is? It’s not like you have somewhere to be! What I do-“

 

The diamond did not hear the rest of the lecture as she was surprised when she stumbled, perhaps her own fault for once again not looking forward, and smacked the side of her head into the stone ground.

 

Orange blinked, the light that filter into the open room temporally blinding her as it replaced the black spots in her vision, confused as her eyes took a moment to focus and she struggled to recognize the blobs in front of her until they came into focus, using her elbows to sit up little to help and finding three faces pushing in around her, five eyes staring right back as she blinked. “Gah!” She jerked back, wincing as her head hit the floor again, “Move back!”

 

Immediately the three stood up, giving her the requested room as she sat up, holding herself up with on hand as the other rubbed at the painful spot on the back of her head, fingers careful to card through her hair to find the tender spot.

 

“Oh, thank the stars!” G9 yelled, startling the younger gem as she fell to her knees to wrap her in her arms, Orange’s eyes going wide as her head was pulled against her chest and held there while the large gem weeped.

 

Allowing her a moment to blubber over her, Orange pushed away from her arms, hand falling from her head as she turned her eyes from G9 as she wiped snot from her nose, looking questioningly at J2 and then Iris. “Why am i on the floor?“

 

“You were unresponsive!” J2 answered, squatting to put a hand on G9’s shoulder in comfort.

 

“I was so scared.” G9 sniffed, “I mean, you didn’t poof, so I wasn’t sure, but the way you were just laying there-“

 

“Clear out of her way,” Iris yelled, glaring and gritting her teeth as the two white topazes turned to look up at her as she motioned with her hand at them, “move! She doesn’t need you blubbering over her.”

 

J2 stood up, but stayed next to G9 as she looked at her superior, “But Iris-“ 

 

Iris’ one eye narrowed on her, her voice lowering her one and only warning to follow orders. “Move.”

 

G9 stood up, joining her counterpart as they saluted her, “Yes Ma’am.”

 

Orange looked up from the corners of her eyes, watching silently as the Topazes stepped back, giving them room as Iris squatted next to her, staring intently at her as the young Diamond focused on her. “What happened Iris? My head hurts.”

 

“You hit it when you fell.” The Agate explained, eye glancing at the side of her head, but there was nothing to see under the mass of orange hair, “One moment you where running, and then you weren’t.” Her eye came back to Orange’s face, who was staring blankly as she tried to recall that moment, but nothing past the scared face of G9 would come to her. "Is there something wrong?”

 

“No, no.” The young diamond closed her eyes, the throbbing in her head easing as she blocked out the light of the room, forcing them open to offer Iris a small, reassuring smile, “I’m fine. I must just be tired. It’s fine.”

 

“Hmph.” Iris frowned as she stared seriously at her diamond for a moment, assessing just how truthful she was being before sighing, “Just goes to show we have a ways to go to get you into shape.”

 

Orange laughed, eyebrows turning up at the return of Iris’ normal crabbiness, “I’m beginning to question what shape you picture me in, Iris.”

 

“I figured you’d end up like Yellow Diamond, honestly.” J2 said when Iris rolled her eyes and stood up, sneering in leu of an actual answer. She turned to G9, who during Iris’ and Orange’s conversation had calmed down enough to stop snotting everywhere, “You know, toned, legs that could probably benchpress a shuttle craft.”

 

G9’s face scrunched up, as if she were picturing this, before her eyebrows raised, lip jutting out as she thought for a moment, “I don’t know, I always pictured Orange being more like Blue Diamond under the tunic, don’t you think?” She turned to look at Orange, hand on her chin as they both looked at her, Orange staring back with raised eyebrows, “Soft curves and a-“

 

“How about you both shut up trying to picture my body?” Orange grunted, cutting them off as her lip lifted in disgust, “And gross. They’re my….” Orange paused, stopping herself short from referring to the others in a more familial term than the gems before her probably understood, “Well, they're my fellow Diamonds. I don’t want to imagine that.”

 

“What?” J2 grinned wickedly, the corners of her eyes crinkling as she did, “You’ve never questioned what another gems looks like under garb like that?”

 

“Yeah, it’s much harder to tell when you don’t wear a bodysuit, you know?” G9 mimicked her, the two exchanging a look as they held back a laugh.

 

Orange blushed, unable to duck her head fast enough before she knew all three had seen the deep hue coloring her cheekbones and had most defiantly come to their own conclusions with her non-answer, grumbling, “I hate you two, so much right now.”

 

This time J2 did laugh, leaning her head towards her counterpart, “Oh, she’s definitely wondered.”

 

G9 nodded, “Definitely.”

 

“Shut up, the both of you.” Iris turned to glare at them, the two tensing under her gaze.

 

“Yes ma’am!” The two snapped to attention, “So sorry, ma’am!”

 

“Tsk” Rolling her eye, the Agate sneered at the two, teeth visible from her disgusted frown. "Speaking such a vulgar way to a Diamond. Ridiculous.” Her sneer lessened as she turned to look at the young Diamond in front of them.

 

“But-“ G9 opened her mouth and just as quickly snapped it shut when Iris head whipped around, focusing on her.

 

“I didn’t say you could speak.” The two Topazes grimaced as Iris’ eye lingered before she turned away to look down on Orange who had remained reclining on the floor. “Now, since you’re joking around, you must be relatively alright…can you stand?”

 

“Of course I can. Just…” with a little effort, Orange pushed her tired limbs to get up and remain vertical, taking a moment to straighten her tunic before holding her arms out to her sides in presentation, “there. see?”

 

“That was very worrisome, Orange.” Iris scolded.

 

“Sorry.” Orange’s mouth pulled back in a half smile, “Your right, I’m probably more out of shape than I realized I had gotten.” She acknowledged, allowing her arms to fall back to her sides, "I just need some time to adjust to the new schedule. You remember how it was when we first started, right? It can’t be worse than that.”

 

Iris visibly shuttered, upper lip pulling back as she turned her head away from Orange, who was now grinning at her visceral reaction, “I could have lived another millennia without knowing what vomit is.”

 

“Heh, yeah.” the diamond agreed, placing her hand on her hip as she laughed, “It is pretty gross.” Glancing at the Topazes, she offered them a smile, the two large gems still tense from Iris’ reprimanding, apologetic they had been the one to face the brunt of her anger, even more so than normal.

 

“But, do you think we can end it here?” Orange questioned as she focused back on the Agate to speak, “I don’t think my body is ready to keep up to your standards just yet.”

 

“Hmph.” Crossing her arms, Iris considered only for a moment, “Fine. But,” She interrupted the diamond before she could relax, "I expect you early for our next session.”

 

“Of course.” Orange nodded, already ready to slink back to her room to rest and eat a large portion of tablets until Pearl could join her later in the night cycle. “Thank you Iris.”

 

“Don’t go getting all heartfelt and mushy.” The Agate waved her off, "I simply don’t want to have to explain to White Diamond why my Diamond is unresponsive, and before her coronation.”

 

“Er, Yeah.” Orange laughed awkwardly, the realization that this most defiantly wasn’t something she wanted to get back to White so she could over react, "Let’s definitely not ever bring this up with White, Okay? We don’t want that kind of trouble.”

 

Iris, as if following her train of thought, nodded, “As you wish, my Diamond.”

 


 

When she had finally managed to slip away from her duties to her Diamond, unsurprisingly, in her room is exactly where Pearl would find Orange. She gave the Carnelians a cursory look over as she passed by, ignoring their side-glances that they thought she didn’t see, allowing the shorter of the two to release the lock on the door for her before entering. No verbal exchanges were needed, nor wanted on her part, merely a professional interaction, and perhaps some leniency for their more laid back nature than she thought was appropriate for a Diamond’s guards, if only because she was aware what they meant to Orange.

 

Entering the large room, Pearl paused as the doors automatically closed behind her, eyes glancing around the room to find the diamond she had been seeking. Sat at her desk, one hand curled around a pad and the other first deep into bowl of half eat nutrition tablets is where Pearl found her. The need for more tablets warmed something in Pearl that she didn’t quite understand, perhaps because she had experienced Orange’s refusal of the life sustaining pellets, or perhaps it was some kind of sign she would be growing again. Her Diamond would be pleased with that, at least. Whatever it was, Pearl was simply happy Orange was healthy, and seemingly quite content to mash the little chalky bit between her teeth while reading distractedly, even if she did find the action revolting.

 

Opening her mouth, Pearl was about to announce herself, as to not startle the younger gem, and subsequently ruin half the bowl of valuable tablets when half of its contents would inevitably be sent scattering to the floor, when she startled herself.

 

“Pearl! Come here, come here.” Orange waved with the hand she had pulled from the bowl, motioning over her shoulder without even turning to look at the small gem.

 

Pearl blinked, unsure how Orange had known it was her or that she had entered, without even turning around, but quickly enough came to her senses and did as told. Walking towards the diamond, Pearl took the chance to peer at the screen, trying to determine just what had her so enthralled. However, she did not have to be quick about it when Orange tilted it towards her, the screen being exactly what the young diamond had wanted her to see.

 

Cocking her head to the side to look at her, Orange showed moved the screen so she could see it, “Look what i got this afternoon.”

 

"A long missive?” Pearl question as she stepped up, focusing on the long paragraphs of text, that quickly became obvious to her as being business and not friendly chat as keep words popped up at her.

 

“Here, sit down. It’s long..” 

 

Orange was standing before Pearl could protest, so she simply waited as the younger gem moved to the opposite side of the chair, using one arm to lean on the flat embossed hightop and motioning with other for her to take the seat she vacated. A little hesitantly, Pearl sat down in the middle, seated at the edge because there was no way she would be able to sit back and there was simply too much space on either side of her to place an arm to even look like she was trying to get comfortable. Instead, she leaned forward, mimicking Orange’s pose from earlier to hunch over the desk, leaning on her elbows for support and picking up the display.

 

She could feel eyes on her as she quickly scanned the page, and then the next ones after. Even though she had been given permission, she couldn’t help the feeling of intruding in a place she didn’t belong as she read both information and personal notes that had been made for the youngest diamond by her fellows. 

 

Pages of information that had been compiled from both Yellow and Blue Diamond, detailing things Orange would need to know before her official appearance to Homeworld as well as personal schedules that she would be expected to mold her own to, as to accommodate their free time, that they had made just for her, so says Yellow Diamond. More pages down, in a less report formatted letter was Blue Diamond’s notes, explaining her own side to some of the things Yellow had mentioned, a schedule, as well as a list of gems, minus actual designations, that Orange should expect to see at her induction. Some names were underlined as important, aristocratic gems Blue expected Orange to be meeting after everything was said and done, a number of which were from her own court.

 

At the very bottom, as if haphazardly pasted on at the last minute, was a short paragraph from Pink diamond, a very small schedule for Orange, in which Pearl meant that most of it was free time and Pink had no plans of doing actual work when she was forced to return to Homeworld for the youngest Diamond’s coronation, as well as instead of any advice or information to part with, was a single line she knew was meant only for Orange’s eyes.

 

You’re going to do wonderful, my love. I believe in you.

 

Pearl made no comment on the diamond’s choppy text, only turning to Orange who waited for her response to the whole letter, the excitement in her eyes had them burning brighter than normal, and made any negative feelings Pearl may have had regarding the last bit disappear. 

 

“This is wonderful, Orange.” She told her earnestly, "They are taking this very seriously, and seem to be making it their top priority. It won’t be long now until you're officially one of them.”

 

“I know, I’m so...I’m so excited, and I don’t even think that word does justice to how I’m feeling.” Orange picked up the screen, giving it one final appreciate look over before closing it to place it carefully back on the desk beside the abandoned tablet bowl, “But enough of this. I’m going to have days filled with the others soon enough, right now, is your time.”

 

Pearl giggled, standing up with the help of an offer hand, surprised when Orange didn’t let go, merely moving around the chair while keeping hold by lifting her arm over the high raised back and meeting her on the opposite side. “Let’s sit near the windows tonight,” Pearl requested without any prompt, the larger diamond leading the way towards their normal spot.

 

Finally releasing her hand, Pearl crossed her legs as she set down, mindful of her long skirt and waiting as Orange sat down much less gracefully than one would traditionally expect of a diamond. “You know,” Pearl chuckled, “You could always have chairs made for this. I’ve never understood why you like the floor.”

 

“And why not?” Orange challenged, “The floor is comfortable,” she smiled, and then added jokingly, “I can’t trip over the legs this way either.”

 

Pearl tilted her head as her eyebrow raised, “Orange Diamond, I’ve seen you trip on nothing but air.”

 

The diamond snapped her fingers and pointed at the small gem, “Which is exactly why I don’t need any more obstacles in my room. Wouldn’t want to ruin my pretty face before the ceremony.”

 

“Given there will be four other Diamonds beside you the whole time, I doubt anyone would be brave or foolish enough to comment if you did.”

 

“You never know.” Orange shrugged, “Although, that does make me wonder, just what I’m supposed to do for the ceremony.” She paused, hand moving up to tap her chin in thought, “I wonder if White or Blue will be going over that? Who does that fall under?”

 

“Pink.”

 

Orange blinked, hand falling away as she turned to look at Pearl, surprised to see her staring quiet intently at the floor. “What?”

 

Pearl’s lips thinned as she pressed them together, biting her tongue as she hunched forward onto her knees.

 

“Pearl?” Orange asked softly, about to reach out but stopped when she unexpectedly moved closer, scooting her whole body over until all she had to do was move her hand out to her right and be able to find the diamond’s own, her small hand hovering for a moment before touching the top of hers, Orange turning her hand over to hold onto it more comfortably.

 

“Pink Diamond will be going over what you will do at the ceremony itself. It is her job, overseeing parties like this, she will have to show you the proper etiquette.”

 

I’m sorry?” Orange blinked, unable to stop the confusion contorting her features, even as she recognized how uncomfortable Pearl was talking about the other diamond, “Pink is supposed to teach me etiquette? Isn’t that…” she trailed off, eyebrows turning up and lips turning down to express what she couldn’t.

 

“Ridiculous?” Pearl supplied, a small smile forming at the complete bewilderment on Orange’s face. “Believe it of not, it is her job. It once fell to Blue Diamond, but has since been passed to Pink as one of her duties, to force her to interact with the upper courts.” Pearl explained, “it is why you have only ever seen her hosting parties for the Diamond’s to attend, and not the others.”

 

“I always thought-“ Orange paused, mouth twisting down as she chewed her lip, “I don’t know what I thought. I thought she just threw parties because she likes them? I mean, I like them, so I guess I figured I always got that from her.”

 

“I believe that is your own thing, Orange.” Pearl sat up, turning her head to look fully at the taller gem, “Not everything you do is because of her.”

 

“I know.” Orange shrugged, turning to look out at the city lights, “I guess I’ve never really thought about Pink being...professional? Or doing a job, really. I mean, I know she’s practically running a war right now, but somehow, that just doesn’t translate to her job on Homeworld. It’s weird, like, I never really gave any thought to her outside of her moon base and her zoo.”

 

“I understand.” Pearl nodded, following her line of sight to the city, “She isn’t exactly easy to pin down.”

 

Orange nodded, allowing the conversation to lull as they simply sat together, staring out at the city lights against the darkened sky. Pearl remained a little closer and a little quieter than she was used to, the young diamond refrained from responding with more than a nervous look when Pearl brushed her shoulder into hers and didn’t immediately pull away, struggling to keep her hand from tensing around Pearl’s and letting her know there was anything wrong. She felt stupid, acting any different than normal when Pearl sat close with her, but her brain couldn’t stop pointing out it was different, if only for her. The young Diamond had admitted she cared for the smaller gem much more than she had ever originally intended to, and with that had come a change in how she saw everything she did, even as she tried to tell herself it didn’t. Pearl had made no such commitment to those feelings, and she had come here, acting as she always did, under the assumption Orange would as well.

 

Though Orange wasn’t really sure how things were supposed to change for gems that were together, if anything would even be different. Would her gem always feel like it was on fire with Pearl so close by? Would she forever be nervous about what to do or say? Surely she would get over the feeling of being flustered when she stumbled over what should have been a normal response, and yet her ‘charm’ had only made Pearl laugh.

 

Pearl gently pulled her hand from Orange’s to leaning back with her arms for support, stretching out in her spot some as she became more relaxed with the young diamond, observing the subtle light changes on the buildings as night fully took over the cycle, and thus meant a shift change in gems. One could run their own schedule by the change of lights on a certain building, the change of green to purple on the high-rise just to the left of Orange told her it was nearing the time that the larger gem should be getting to sleep, but they both knew she never would, not when she was there. Orange called it rude, though she was never quite sure where she had picked up the notion that resting in front of a lower gem was somehow rude, she would admit she appreciated the extra time it afforded them. It was less time she would be unwillingly alone. Without looking over, Pearl quietly asked, “How was you’re first day back to training?”

 

A loud exhale to right had her turning to look at the diamond as she responded, “Exhausting.” Orange leaned back to mimic her pose, head falling back suddenly enough that there was a small pop sound that made Pearl wince in response, though Orange remained nonplussed by it, simply closing her eyes as she remained reclined at the odd angle. After a few moments pause, she cocked her head to give Pearl a look from the corners of her eyes, her lip lifting enough to show she was joking as she said, “I swear Iris Agate is trying to hatch a murder plan.”

 

Pearl snorted a laugh at the absurdity, a single eyebrow raising as she asked, “By making you run?”

 

Orange raised her own eyebrows in challenge, “I’d like to see youout there running endless laps and playing fisticuffs with two Topazes.”

 

A breathy laugh escaped Pearl as she turned away to look back out at the city lights, shaking her head at the ridiculous notion. “Why, when I can simply observe you? It looks tiring.”

 

“What?”

 

Pearl blinked, turning back to look at Orange who was staring at her now, head fully upright and and eyes almost owlishly wide. Pearl responded with a slightly confused hum to request clarification. “Hmm?”

 

“When have you seen me training?“ Orange questioned.

 

“I’ve had a glimpse, here and there.” Pearl admitted, the unmistakable tells of a blush tinting her cheeks, not even to be hidden in the lowered light of the room. “When I am moving about from the Palace on orders, sometimes I can see you on the spire your Agate uses.”

 

“Oh…I, erm,” The diamond cleared her thought, "I like the open air, instead of some stuffy room in the back of the palace.” Orange responded, as if Pearl had been looking for a reason why she could see her. “It’s high up, you know? A little bit harder to be seen, and White agreed to it.”

 

“I know.” Pearl looked forward, her face still warm as she looked back out the window, Orange following her example, neither quite willing to meet the other’s eyes. "It’s a good view. From the spire.”

 

Silence reigned heavily in the room in the minutes that followed, the young Diamond chewed her bottom lip as she looked from the city to Pearl out of the corners of her eyes, the way the smaller gem’s face evened out, her eyelids lowering slightly as her mouth thinned, as if she was taking on the more professional mindset she used around others, the tint on her cheeks the only reminder that Pearl had been embarrassed moments before.

 

At some point, Orange had stopped trying to be discreet and remained looking at her friend, studying the way the purple lights created a halo on her pale skin, turning her a pretty shade of magenta. “Pearl?”

 

Pearl’s eyes turned to look at her before her head did, cocking to the side to look at her properly when she saw the somewhat serious expression that had come over the normally easygoing gem’s face. “Orange?”

 

“Can we talk about the other day?”

 

Pearl tensed, but managed to keep her voice even as she spoke, “what is there to talk about?”

 

Orange seemed momentarily put off by her somewhat dismissive response, casting her eyes down to the floor, taking a breath and looking back up as she responded, “I was wondering if you…have you decided?”

 

Pearl’s response was firm, but strained, “I told you I needed time, Orange.” 

 

“I know, I know.” The diamond said quickly in an attempt to backtrack, “I just….how much time?”

 

“I don’t know.”

 

Orange tilted her head away, rubbing at the back of her head in an obviously nervous action to give her hand something to do beside clenching in her lap, “It’s just, hanging in limbo like this-“

 

“I can’t give you an answer that I don’t have, Orange.” Pearl’s tone was more forceful than she had meant, but she did not apologize for it, nor for her response as the larger gem’s shoulders sagged, her chin tucking into her chest as she pointedly looked away from her, shame and embarrassment coloring her expression. A little more lightly, she added, “Please, don’t push it any further.”

 

“I- Okay.” A hesitant moment, Orange looked back at her, eyes shining like she might cry, but tears never came, simply a sincerely muttered  “I’m sorry.”

 

Pearl nodded in acceptance, taking a moment to gather a better response, she made a point to meet the younger gem’s eyes, “When I know....I’ll tell you. I just need time.”

 

A quiet “Okay.” was her only response, and she remained still, the tension that had settled between them so quickly was oddly suffocating, unusual for how well they had come to sharing feelings so openly to suddenly be staunched to avoiding eye contact and her hands gripping onto her biceps just to keep from reaching over to offer some kind of comfort for the distress she may have caused, but unsure if her touch would be wanted, or if it would even help right now. It left her uncomfortable and something in her urged her to act, willing her to either fix it or to run. So after another minute of silence from her companion, she could not bring herself to look over at the young diamond, eyes not quite focusing on the inverted pyramid shape being outlined in the glow of circuit light, “Would you like me to go?”

 

“What?” Orange’s response was abrupt, her tone high like she was surprised by the question she had been posed.

 

“It’s…” PearI wavered, uncertain if she honestly wanted an answer to her question now that the words had left her mouth, unsure how they would move on if she was asked to leave and if she would be welcomed back she did. “I know I’ve ruined the night. If I’ve made things awkward, or if i’m overstaying my welcome-“

 

“No!” Orange cut her off, voice high as she yelled and then quieted at the surprised look on the smaller gem’s face for her outburst, “No, i…you haven’t done anything but be honest with me, Pearl. You’re right, I shouldn’t have pushed.” She admitted, cheeks warming in embarrassment, but she refused to look away as she added, "Especially not so soon.”

 

Pearl’s eyes softened, the little creases her worry had created on her face eased with her posture, “I wish I had something to give you. Something to put you at ease, or-“

 

The Diamond’s mouth pursed, eyebrows turning down indignantly, “I don’t need to be coddled or let down easy, Pearl.”

 

“I didn’t mean…” Pearl paused, mouth opening and closing before she decided to try again, “I wasn’t trying to insult you.”

 

“I know you weren’t,” Orange’s tone remained even, and despite her eyes, told the smaller gem she wasn’t upset, "and I’m not. Just know you don’t have to mince words to try and save my feelings, if that’s the decision you come to.” She explained, and with more confidence, reached over and took the hand closest to her, an act of comfort Pearl wasn’t expecting but appreciated all the same. “I’ve thought about this, like really thought about it. You’re my friend first, before all else, and we’ve always been able to talk about things.”

 

Pearl squeezed her hand, “But this isn’t a…this isn’t a friend thing.”

 

“It’s not.” Orange nodded her agreement, “But that doesn’t matter. I mean it. Even if nothing comes of that talk, more then you knowing just how much you mean to me, we’re still friends, right?” This time she offer a half smile, the corners of her lips lifting, voice tinged with amusement that Pearl didn’t quite feel, "A little rejection isn’t going to change that for me.”

 

“I haven’t decided that yet.”

 

“I’m not trying to-“ Orange stopped, cutting herself off to take a deep breath, briefly closing her eyes as she took a moment and then tried again, "I’m not trying to shoehorn you into an answer, Pearl. I just want you to know, my friendship to you doesn’t hinge on your decision. I’m not going anywhere. Not now, not ever.”

 

Pearl felt tears prick her eyes, blinking them away before they could become anything more and allowing a small smile to settle on her lips, “Thank you…that…that surprising makes me feel better.”

 

“I’m glad” Orange’s smile widened, amazing Pearl at how quickly she could shift into a happier mood than she ever could, and just how much it helped her to feel better seeing it. leaning over to close the small distance that was between them, Orange bumped her shoulder into hers, “Hey, a smile!”

 

The comment made her smile a little wider at its silliness, and the ease of simply being that had returned to them. Orange had managed to put to rest things she hadn’t even acknowledged existed in her mind, fears of losing what she had with her if she chose wrong.

 

“Oh!” Orange exclaimed suddenly, pulling her hand away from Pearl and surprising her as she began to get up in a rush “Oh stars, I can’t believe- how could I forget?”

 

“Orange?” Pearl questioned as she realized she was speaking to herself.

 

“I’m so stupid!” Orange hissed and then paused to look at her with wild and excited eyes, holding her index finger out to the smaller gem, “Pearl, hold that thought.”

 

Pearl’s eyes followed Orange as she moved over to her bed, dropping to her knees and moving the heavy mattress from the raised base of the floor, confusing her as to just what she could have forgotten. “What are you doing?”

 

Orange waited until she was pulling a decorative case out from underneath the mattress to answer, the white light of the room reflecting off the semi-glossy surface of the hard case catching Pearl’s eye. “I have something for you.”

 

Standing up, Orange presented the case to her, somewhat big in the Diamond’s palm, and requiring the use of both of hers when she handed it over, if only to ensure she did not drop it. Despite its size, it did not feel like it weight much, and she questioned just what was inside that Orange had to hide it in her own room, and who’s preying eyes should could be worried about.

 

Orange sat back down beside her, this time facing her instead of the windows. “Do you remember, before I left, when I said I would bring you back something?”

 

“Yes,” Pearl nodded, eyes moving from the box to the younger gem, “I recall. I figured you simply meant it as a sentimentality.”

 

Orange responded with a short laugh, the corners of her eyes crinkling as she grinned, “Not a chance. I’m not really…” She paused, hand reaching up to rub the back of her neck as she bought a moment of time to think of what to say, “Pretty words aren’t really my forte, you know? I can talk business with White and stuff but…I’ve never really had a need for that kind of thing, you know?” Orange raised her eyebrows as she looked at Pearl for any kind of understand, pushing on before she could get an actual response, “Anyway! While I was away, I promised I would get you something, so…here.” She made a gesture to the case in Pearl’s hands, “A present, for my best friend.”

 

“Orange…” Pearl’s eyes softened, but she couldn’t stop herself from looking down at the hard case in her hands, curiosity getting the better of her, even as she spoke “you didn’t have to go to the trouble-“

 

“It wasn’t trouble,” Orange cut her off, “not really.” She then made a gesture for Pearl to open the box, "Go on.”

 

With one last glance to the young Diamond, Pearl turned her full attention to the gift in her hand, carefully lifting the hinged lid, unsure what was inside and if it was fragile or not. The breath she had been inhaling caught, her eyes going wide as they found the partially open geode sitting inside on a debossed cushion, a vivid shade of violet and purple blending into one another across the jagged crystalline insides. “Oh, Orange…”

 

“I, uh, I understand if it’s not what you were expecting,” Orange’s eye lowered, missing the genuine awe on the smaller gem’s face, "or if it’s not as pretty to you. I tried-“

 

“It’s wonderful.” Pearl cut in before she could continue, looking at her and meeting her eyes when she did finally look up, uncertainty and hope clear in them.

 

“Really?” Orange questioned, her hand lowering before she cleared her throat, sitting up a little straighter, "I mean, I’m glad.”

 

Pearl huffed out a chuckle, shaking her head slightly as she turned back to examine her gift again, eyes focusing more on the little details of it, “Where did you get this?”

 

Orange’s eyes looked down at the rock, despite having seen it up close numerous times, it was still an interesting thing to see. “You remember how I went down to yellow’s colony, right? The cave?” she questioned, looking up at Pearl as she cocked her head to look at her out of the corners of her eyes, acknowledging her questioning, “I found it there.”

 

Pearl’s eyebrows shot up, head fully turning to look at her friend, “You omitted that part of the story…” She could not stop her eyes from narrowing as she realized what that meant, her tone slightly admonishing at the true concern she felt, “You risked your life to get me some something? That was so foolish, Orange. You could have been hurt, just to get me this.”

 

“But I wasn’t.” Orange smile despite being chastised, “And…it was for you.” She shrugged, "A little unknown means nothing if it was to keep my word to you.”

 

“Thank you.” She said after a moment, turning to look down at the gift in her hand, its meaning a little more serious to her knowing the risk that had gone into getting it, “I….No one has given me a present in a long, long time.”

 

“You deserve it. I’ve seen you looking at the one on my shelf over there.” Orange nodded her head in the direction her her own collection, “I would have given it to you, if I thought you would take it.” Orange’s smile widened at the side glance Pearl gave her, narrowed enough that it spoke just how true her words were without verbally confirming it. “So I figured I’d get you something like it, from me.”

 

Pearl smiled, closing her eyes at the rush of emotion that came over her before looking at the geode again. This time, she scooted to turn her body to face Orange, the two unconsciously inclining towards one another as she held the hard case between them, “Look, it’s color is so beautiful. It stands out against my hand, doesn’t it?”

 

“Yeah?” Orange looked down, not quite seeing what Pearl meant, but understood as the dark grey of her covered hand reached up to gently touch the outer edge of the darker stone casing, "I hoped you wouldn’t mind the color difference between ours.”

 

Shaking her head in the negative, Pearl pulled her hand away, and then motion towards Orange’s shelf, where her own sat nestled in a circular gold stand, her tone casual as he questioned, “Do you know where yours originated from?”

 

“No,” The young diamond pursed her lips, leaning back as she thought for a moment, “I don’t think I ever bothered to ask Blue. Is that important?”

 

“It’s from when our planet was still relatively heavy in resources.” The older gem explained,” The stone and soil rich in minerals we have never found on any other planet. Tiny traces of things we will likely never see again, trapped in these little hollow rocks that we occasionally find today.”

 

Orange cocked her head, eyes focused on Pearl as she listened to her talk about the circular stone on her shelf she had consider little more than a trinket, given to her on a whim by Blue Diamond simply because it was pretty. 

 

“Just anywhere?” Orange inquired, more fascinated to see the way Pearl lit up than when she actually had her questioned answered.

 

“Oh no, just in certain parts of the old kindergartens. Its not something you’ll just find going for a stroll, but requires actually digging, and some soil testing.” Pearl explained, eyes still admiring the cluster of stones peaking out from the wide crack down its side, "I believe the Peridots have it down to a science of where to find them, composition wise, but I haven’t really look into it more.”

 

Pearl’s smile was wide, a genuine happiness to her features that Orange did not always see happen, but cherished when she did. Orange would have posed another question, but Pearl continued on her own, head shooting up as she turned to look at Orange with excitement.

 

“Oh! I think you’ll find this particularly fascinating.” Pearl inclined her head towards Orange, motioning with her chin down to the stone, “Were you aware, pre era-1, it was not uncommon for high-class nobles and warriors to consume these rocks that contained high-concentrated minerals. Not unlike you, I think,” Pearl added quickly, "though it wasn’t for a need, but more a sign of power. It was work obtaining these rocks from far in the ground, and if you were seen consuming in them, you were considered favored by the old gods.”

 

Orange blinked, honestly intrigued by the bit of information given to her. Never before had she been told about the old ways, nor had her fellow diamonds mentioned such things, which she would have thought would come up at some point to try and rationalize her need for the minerals in her tablets, something that somehow justified to each other that this difference was normal for a gem. “So…there were gems just like me?”

 

“Similar.” Pearl nodded, "But obviously it isn’t a tradition anymore, not since White Diamond did away with such superstitions.”

 

“I’ve never heard about these things before.” Orange’s face scrunched up as she tried to recall even the slightest memory of something similar in a lesson, but ancient history prior to the empire was not something that had ever been apart of her curriculum. “Not even White talks about them.” Looking back at Pearl, she raised an eyebrow in question, "Who told you about it?”

 

“I wasn’t told” Pearl said, one hand going to the lid of the hard case and slowly closing it as to not jostle the stone loose from its bed, “I…read it, in the archive.” She admitted after a moment of hesitation, glancing up at Orange from the corners of her eyes as if she were ashamed to say it. ”I’m not really supposed to go there, if I don’t have orders to be, but I love it there.” A small smile found its way onto her lips, the fondness obvious for Orange to see, "It’s nice, and there’s so many things to see.”

 

“I’ve never been.” The younger gem told her, watching as she placed the closed case onto the floor in front of her, “Maybe,” she hesitated, “Maybe after I’ve been made known to Homeworld, we could find the time and you could show me around there?”

 

Pearl’s eyes lit up, that small smile stretching into a full grin, “I’d like that. There’s this obelisk there, I think you’d really appreciate that.” she gestured animatedly, hands showing a generalized size of said object for Orange to see, “It has these old gems carved into it, that are supposed to be gems that lived during the same time as White Diamond’s liberation of gemkind from what we used to be. It’s gems are something I’ve never seen before, I don’t think they can even be produced now.”

 

Orange nodded, her head cocked to the side, chin resting on her hand as she listened to the older gem speaking, unwilling to interrupt her as she explained more about the archives and what they held.

 

Pearl quieted, noting the somewhat spaced look on the young Diamond’s face, the lack of questions or input giving her pause. “Orange?”

 

“Hmmm?” Orange hummed in leu of a verbal response, eyebrows raising in question.

 

“Sorry.” Pearl’s lips pulled back in a frown, her head lowering, “I didn’t mean to go off…I know it’s not exactly gladiatorial fights, or really interactive, but I remember you said you wanted to see something I do when I have free time, when I’m not here, so I figured, maybe…?”

 

Orange shook her head, thought the gesture went unnoticed as Pearl’s head remained turned away until Orange reached out, taking the smaller gem’s hand into her own, satisfied when she looked back up at her. “You looked so happy just now, talking about our history, i didn’t want to interrupt. I had no idea you were so...”

 

“Dull?” Pearl supplied.

 

“Knowledgeable.” Orange instantly corrected, “I mean, I’ve always known you were intelligent, just not so passionate about a subject.” The corner of her lips pulled back into an apologetic smile, “I feel bad, honestly, not knowing you loved history like this.”

 

“Not so much history in general, as the history of our planet.” Pearl relaxed, the tension of her shoulder easing at Orange’s words, spurred on to continue at the real focus and attention she was being given, “We go out and conquer so many other systems, looking for more, we never really take time to stop and understand our own. I mean…did you know, we once had a way of producing Zircons without using as much material as we do now? I don’t know why we don’t use it anymore, but I suppose it explains why we don’t really make as many as we used to.”

 

Orange’s eyebrows lifted, lips pursing in thought as she considered and processing the information. “There must be so many old techniques of making gems that have been lost to us. I guess I never really thought about how we were made before we had injectors and things to speed things up. Where did we even come from?”

 

“Exactly.” Pearl breathed out a laugh, almost like she was glad for the younger gem’s response, “No one really stops to wonder…I suppose the Diamonds, the other Diamonds,” she quickly amended, though Orange didn’t see the need but let her continue regardless, "don’t really have a use for that anymore. But I don’t think we should just forget it either.”

 

“I can’t wait until you can show me the archives, Pearl.” A wide, toothy grin stretched across her face, “You’ve sold me. I have to go now.”

 

“Hah.” Pearl’s head lowered, an unmistakeable blush rose to her cheeks, but she remained smiling. "That’s…Thank you, Orange.”

 

“For what?” the younger gem questioned.

 

“For not laughing.” Pearl responded, shrugging, “Or thinking it was…weird.”

 

“Why would I laugh at that?” Orange smile slipped, a more serious expression coming over her features at the notion of anyone laughing at Pearl’s interest, “It’s so cool you want to know things a lot of gems never even give the time of day to think about. They don’t even realize that they are only here because someone else figured out a way to make it so.” She squeezed the hand that was still in her own, "And it’s yours, something you care about. That makes it important to me.”

 

Pearl’s eyes kept to the floor, a far away look that made Orange wonder just who had been rude enough to tell her such things, that she had actually started to believe it. “I’ve been told it’s boring,” Pearl said after a moment of silence where Orange was unsure if she would even continue, "I didn’t go the archives too often until a thousand years ago.” Finally she looked up, head titling from its lowered angle to look at her, "There’s still a lot I haven’t seen. If I go too often, it will make the sentinels suspicious. White Diamond can’t know.”

 

“They can’t say anything if I go.” The diamond squared her shoulders as if to show her defiance, "I’ll give you all the authorization you want when we go. There will be no restrictions.”

 

“You could get in trouble for that.”

 

“By who?” Orange challenged, her tone lightening to something more playful, taking the edge off of the somewhat gloomy atmosphere that had been created, “I’m just a young Diamond, trying to learn everything I can, after all. Its for my people.”

 

Pearl laughed, eyes closing as she once again shook her head, pausing for a moment before allowing Orange’s attempt to lift the mood to take over, “You're bad, Orange Diamond.”

 

“Absolutely corrupted, so I’m told.”

 

“Hah!” Pear snorted, “I can’t ever imagine you being that bad. You’re soft as talc.”

 

Orange bristled, surprising Pearl at she defensively responded, “I’m not soft, Pearl. Don’t say that. Don’t ever say that.”

 

Pearl’s eyebrows rose, questioning her response before she asked, “What’s wrong with being soft?”

 

“I’m…,” Orange’s eyes moved away, lips pursing in discomfort. “I’m not weak. And being soft means...”

 

“That you're Orange.” Pearl cut in, “You don’t have to be so serious, or strong with me, Orange. You know that, don’t you?”

 

“I know,” Orange conceded, though the tension in her jaw spoke how much of a fight it was to truly agree with her. “it’s just…” Orange paused, reconsidering her explanation, and only continuing when Pearl nudged her hand, squeezing her fingers as a sign of encouragement. “I don’t want to feel like I’m…” another pause, her mouth forming a thin line as her eyebrows turned downward in frustration, “It reminds me of when I was small, and I couldn’t do anything for myself. I was small, and useless, and so scared. I was scared of my own shadow, and it always made people angry that i couldn’t just toughen up fast enough. I don’t want to be like that anymore, I can’t be that.”

 

Pearl lowered her head, eyes turned up to meet Orange’s lowered ones, “Trust me, you're not like that anymore. I watched you grow up, remember?”

 

Orange grimaced, “Well, Yes, but-“

 

“Being soft, even if it’s just for a moment, doesn’t make you weak.” Pearl told her softly, “It just means you have feelings of your own, and you don’t have to hide those from me. I try not to hide mine from you either, when i can.”

 

“Thats different though,” Orange challenged quietly, “I’m meant to be hard, unbreakable. You don’t want to see me weeping or anything.” her voice wavered, "That’s gross, and, you know,” She shrugged her shoulders as she fought to find the right word, “undignified.”

 

“Maybe outside this room,” Pearl granted reluctantly, “With some other pearl, but you know that’s not how you have to be with me.”

 

Orange pulled her hand away, moving to fidget with the other in her lap, “You don’t want me to be more…” She looked up at Pearl through her eyelashes, “mature? Like the others?”

 

Pearl’s lips thinned, quiet a moment as if she was considering this, before she surprised Orange by posing her own question. “Who do you want to be?”

 

“What?” The diamond blinked before her eyebrows screwed upward in confusion.

 

“Who do you want to be?” She repeated, “Not what I know is expected of you in front of Homeworld, but when your by yourself. When no ones looking, not even me, who are you?” Pearl tilted her head, as if she were genuinely curious of her own question, "Are you so different from who I know?”

 

“I’m…” Orange took a long moment to consider her question, eyes falling away from Pearls and to the floor, her expression morphing from confusion to contemplation and finally into a discontent furrow of her brows, “I’m just me. I’m just Orange.”

 

Pearl raised her eyebrows, head tilting as she said, “Then isn’t that enough?”

 

“I’m…enough?” The young diamond parroted, features softening as the words hit her.

 

“You’ve always been enough for me, Orange. You don’t hide who you are, or what you mean when you speak. It's what drew me in, in the first place. It’s why I have never feared you were hiding something from me.”

 

Orange stared at the smaller gem, eyes bright and shining with unbridled emotions as something broke inside her. Unthinkingly, the young diamond blurted out words before she could stop herself, “I love you.”

 

Pearl’s shoulders tensed, her face pinching at the words. “Orange-“

 

“I know, I know,” Orange cut in before she could continue, “But, I don’t mean…I don’t mean it like that. I just…” She paused, regretting her nonexistent filter, before realizing she had said too much to not explain. “I want you to know, as my best friend, I love you. I don’t get to tell people I care about that enough, because I am afraid it will make me seem weak. But you don’t…you don’t think I'm weak when I talk about things like that, and I want you to know.”

 

“I, um,” Pearl fumbled awkwardly, mouth opening and closing as she attempted to find some way to respond in kind before she was once again saved the trouble.

 

“You don’t have to say anything, Pearl. It’s enough that you know.” Orange smiled, attempting to comfort Pearl as she recognized how awkward she had made things, a great talent she could add to her growing list, considering how well the night had been going for her so far.

 

Nodding once, Pearl responded with a quiet, “Okay.”

 

“Would you tell me more about the archive?” Orange queried after a pause, “What else is in there? Anything weird?”

 

“Oh!” Pearl lit up, her eyes lighting up with her as if the awkward conversation had never occurred, and she was more than happy to continue on the topic at hand. “There is a section, filled with old projectors, encoded with obscenely large data files, showing all sorts of things. I’ll have to show you that part too.”

 

“What’s on them?”

 

Notes:

Pearl has issues. Orange has issues. Can't we just let them be broken together?

Which reminds me, a question I have been posed, and honestly am drawing blanks. So heres one for the readers:

What should Orange and Pearl’s ship name be??

Chapter 57: chapter 56: Fault

Notes:

Go Vote on the ship name! Poll is open until midnight on July 31st

https://www.polltab.com/XhlMN0u0d

Chapter Text

It’s a beautiful day for a walk.

 

It was the first indulgent thought Iris Agate had as her mind wandered from the current training session, tuning out the infuriating banter of the two brawlers, a skill she had quickly acquired in order to keep sane. Instead, her focus moved to the tops of the buildings she could see just past the two hulking gems. It was mid cycle, the daylight bright but obscured by a heavy dose of clouds that had been gathering and moving as one throughout the day, bronze-lined and uninterested in the restlessness of the gem cities underneath. How she wished she could take a single day to be so carefree, to not have a single worry nagging at her.

 

The normal silent hum of the city was momentarily drowned out by the loud smack of skin hitting skin and then the rumble of stone as the pillars, already unstable with small hairline cracks, shook more pebbles free that clattered to the ground, a few managing to roll and scatter off the side of the floor and fall down to the open abyss below. The noise signaled Iris to return her attention to the two large gems grappling in the center, none the wiser of the damage they had done around them.

 

On the floor, underneath Orange’s locked legs, J2 groaned. Twisting to her right in an attempt to break free, but the young diamond only tightened her legs around the topaz’s arm, both hands holding wrist and forearms while digging her heals into her wide chest, effectively keeping her in place under her.

 

“I give! I give!” J2 howled while smacking the ground with her free hand until the diamond’s coiled grasp loosen on her arm, and on instinct rolled away, getting up onto her knees before she stopped to cradle her arm.

 

“Orange Diamond is the winner.” Iris called, hands motioning to the side of the room the royal gem was on, officially ending the sparring match.

 

“Thats two to one, J.” Orange grinned, hopping to her feet much more enthusiastically than her partner, unfazed by the sour look she was getting as the other gem grumbled.

 

“I thought you were gonna pull my arm off.” J2 complained as she stood up, hand still sliding up and down her arm, the thin marks on her form proof that she had been hurt, if only barely.

 

“It was a loose hold!” Orange remarked, hands resting on her hips as she frowned, “You could have gotten out.”

 

J grunted, hand falling away to point an accusatory finger at the larger gem, “I think you forget not all gems have the same constitution!”

 

Orange, to her credit, paused a moment to genuinely assess her parter, before asking in a quieter, concerned tone, “Was I really being too rough?”

 

“J2, stop being such a wuss!” G9 interrupted, jeering from where she stood on the sidelines with Iris Agate. “You got pinned like someone fresh from the hole. What were you doing?”

 

“I wasn’t expecting to get my legs swept, okay?” J shot back, eyebrows pinching in anger at her fellow gem, who reacted by taking a step toward the approaching topaz.

 

“That's enough.” Iris stepped in before it could evolve into anything more, waving her hand in dismissal of the two’s argument, “You lost fairly. G9 is to tag in now.”

 

“Good!” J’s hand motioned in the air at G9, “Lets see you do better.”

 

G9 grinned, slapping J2 on the shoulder as she walked passed, only to have her hand forcefully swatted away, “I’ll gladly show you how it's done.”

 

“All talk.” J2 sneered, waving her partner off and then turning, heading to stand beside Iris as G9 had before her. “Don’t come crying to me when you break your visor.”

 

Orange looked between the two white topazes, forehead creasing as her eyebrows knitted together. As G9 took her place in front of the young Diamond, Orange leaned in to question her in a hush tone, “Whats going on with you two?”

 

G9 pursed her lips as she rolled her eyes, flapping her hand in the air as if to wave off Orange’s question, “It's nothing. J got a dressing down earlier, and is blaming me.”

 

From across the room, J2 stomped her foot, voice echoing as she yelled, “It was-!”

 

“Quiet!” Iris screeched, eye narrowing in warning at the taller gem beside her, “I said no more. Do not embarrass yourself further.”

 

J2’s mouth shut, the corners of her lips turning down as they pressed together, cutting her eyes to Iris, displaying the indignation she could not speak. A moment where she appeared she may say something ended when her mouth turned down, eyes narrowing to match Iris’, but only a nod and simple “Yes ma’am.” Were given in response.

 

Looking away from the two gems, Orange’s eyebrows turned up in a questioning look at G9, “I’ve never seen you two fight. Should I be concerned?”

 

“Nah.” G9 grinned smugly, “She’ll get over it.”

 

“I can hear you!” J yelled, both G9 and Orange glanced over their shoulders at her, seeing the angry tint of color creeping up her neck.

 

“She’s awfully mad.” The diamond commented, earning a shrug of indifference from her partner.

 

“In your stances.” Iris’ voice carried over the room, interrupting G9 before she could speak further. “Begin in three.”

 

Orange was the first to move into position, widening her stand and bringing her arms up in front of her, waiting as G9 did the same. “Are you ready?”

 

G9 chuckled, a wide, toothy grin formed as she rolled her neck, “When it comes to hand-to-hand combat, no one is better than me.”

 

“TWO.”

 

“Boastful.” The young diamond matched her grin, “We’ll see.”

 

“Just because your bigger doesn’t mean you’ll get lucky and win this time.” G9 teased, “Don’t forget who has won all our other matches.”

 

“ONE!”

 

“Then maybe its time for a change.” Orange was the first to move, quickly advancing across the small space that separated them, fist raised to strike.

 

As the count of one was called, G9 dropped, her body weight spread out with her legs and effectively becoming a wall that stopped Orange in her tracks, arms grabbing her and stopping the rush attack that had been coming for her. 

 

Gritting her teeth, the Diamond latched onto the topaz’s arms, and with her right leg, hooked it around the leg closest to her and pulled it back towards her, using her arms to push G9 backward in an attempt to set her off balance and knock her leg out from underneath her in one move.

 

G9, however, was ready for this, and pushed Orange away, surprising the diamond as she was suddenly stumbling backwards herself, attempting to find her center before G9 was coming at her, taking advantage of this moment of shock to land a punch on the diamond.

 

Bringing her arms back up, Orange took the hit and then lashed out, swinging multiple punches that forced G9 to step back, but largely ineffective as she either blocked with her forearms or ducked, allowing the diamond’s fist to rush past her until Orange had to step back too for a momentary rest.

 

As was their normal dance when sparring, G9 took her moment to go after the larger gem, using her experience to her advantage to adequately judge how Orange would react, landing more hits than she was taking in return.

 

Crossing her arms, Orange blocked one large fist, ducked under another, and blocked a third strike that she knew was supposed to surprise her. Pushing away a fourth attempt, Orange swung forward, taking a step as the topaz took one back, deflecting the hit with the back of her forearm, and then taking one in the chest as the diamond ducked low under her guard and jabbed up.

 

Staggered back, G9 wasn’t put off for long, delivering a series of mock blows that were guarded and allowed her to land real hits in less effective areas, but she knew they would add up over time, and it was, as far as she was concerned, only a matter of time before she had Orange Diamond pinned down.  

 

 Orange’s guard lowered as her eyes shot up to look over G9’s head and the large gem took the moment as her attention was diverted, G9’s fist knocking her in the jaw and sending her crashing to the floor with a noise Iris could only describe as a startled tiny organic beast.

 

G9 dropped out of her stance seconds after, arms thrusted into the air as she made a motion of exasperated confusion, “Oh come on! What’d you lower your guard for?”

 

The rumble of a large ship had everyones head turning, eyebrows raising in surprise as all eyes followed a familiar blue ship, large metallic fingers lancing the thick clouds as it came down.

 

“That.” Orange said, though no one looked away as Blue Diamond’s ship circled the diamond square to their left before finally docking.

 

Already abandoning the notion of completing the session, Iris turned back to the group of gems still watching the ship, as if they’d see its owner before she retreated to the safety of the building.

 

Orange, still on her butt from G9’s punch, rocked onto her back, the quick movement pulling everyone’s attention as her legs kicked back over her head and in one smooth motion launched herself up off the ground, starting in a sprint the moment she landed on her feet until she was at one of the pillars that had began to crumble. But this was of no concern to her as she stood near it, watching the handship, a large open mouth smile lit up her face as she yelled, “Blue’s home!”

 

Iris, in no rush, walked to stand beside her diamond, taking a moment to look as well, but she could see no movement from where they were, especially as White Diamond’s headship partially blocked her view. Without looking from Blue Diamond’s palace, Iris cocked her head so her question was clearly directed at Orange, “Were you expecting her?”

 

“No!” The young diamond responded, stepping precariously close to the unguarded edge of the room, moving from one foot to the other as if she could manage to shift to the side enough she would be able to catch a glimpse of her fellow Diamond, though, logically, Iris knew she would be able to do no such thing. “She shouldn’t be here for another two weeks.”

 

“Odd.” Was all Iris offered in way of response, crossing her arms and continuing to stare at the diamond’s ship.

 

 Orange, in a split decision, turned to the Agate, eyebrows turned up and an apologetic smile told Iris all she needed before her Diamond was even talking. “I’m sorry Iris, i know i cut our last session short-“

 

“Go.” Iris waved her hand in dismissal.

 

Bright orange eyes blinked once, twice, before the young diamond asked in a suspicious tone at her trainer’s quick surrender, “Iris?”

 

“I am your Agate.” Iris said as she turned her head to address her superior, “I have no say in if you stay or go, and you have obviously made up you mind.”

 

“Really, Iris.” Orange offered her another apologetic smile, but she was already stepping back towards the exit as she spoke, “Double time next session?”

 

Iris stared at her a moment before turning away, back to the ships that remained idle in her peripheral, “We’ll see.”

 

Orange turned waving at the confused Topazes as she began a fast pace jog for the doors, calling over her shoulder before she was out of sight, “Sorry again, Iris!”

 

“Mmmh.”

 


 

At the bottom of the spire, Orange’s personal guards, Carnelians 5PX and 7PX killed time waiting, talking quietly with one of the spire’s Amethyst guards, the three caught up in quite debate until she looked up and noticed the quickly approaching Diamond. Pointing her out to the two Carnelians, she broke away from the group as they turned to look at their charge, confused why she was there so early.

 

Orange rushed past the two Carnelians, motioning for them to follow her, which they did after a shared look of uncertainty, rushing to catch up as the young gem had never stopped for them.

 

“My Diamond?” 5PX questioned as she fell into place beside her, taking large, quick steps to keep up.

 

7PX huffed, eyebrows turned up in alarm as she took her place on the opposite side of her, turning her head in an attempt to catch the Diamond’s eye, “Is something wrong?”

 

“I’m done with training today and we’re heading straight for the bath.” Orange responded as she descended the remaining set of steps in twos, making it difficult for her guards to keep up as efficiently. The stairs they were on would take them to a back entrance where they would easily slip unnoticed, as they always did, and take the bridge across to return to White Diamond’s palace, meaning the guards had a limited amount of time to find out what they were rushing for. “We’re making this quick. I’m going to see Blue Diamond, she’s just arrived.”

 

7PX, taking advantage of being the taller of the two guards, managed to keep step with Orange, hands held out in front of her, palms up, in a questioning gesture, “But-“

 

“No but's,” the young diamond cut her off, the happy smile on her face making it hard for the Carnelian to know if she was actually being reprimanded or not as she wagged a finger at her, “i’m walking in, getting out, and we’re going.”

 

“Wet?” 5PX blinked, confused, “I’m not even sure your water is ready. You know that is something that-“

 

“Don’t care,” Orange cut in, “whatever is there is fine. We’re going to see Blue Diamond.”

 

7PX, ever the voice of reason, shook her head, “We haven’t gotten permission to leave, my Diamond! We can’t just go-!”

 

Stopping suddenly, the Carnelians nearly tripped over their own feet as they stopped, the anxiousness the situation brought clear on their face as they turned to Orange when she addressed them both, some of the amusement lost to annoyance, “I’m going, and that’s final. We won’t be seen anyway.” Orange waved her hand, beginning to walk again at a much more manageable pace for her guards, “You can send a message to White and Blue's Pearls if that will make you feel better,” Orange offered as she gave 7PX a look over her shoulder, “but i’m going. I want to see her, and i’m going to see her.”

 

Behind her, the Carnelians shared a tight lipped look before turning to look at their charge, “Yes, my Diamond.”

 

Bringing up a screen to quickly work from, 7PX was already beginning a message to the two Pearl’s to make them aware of the situation, and the stubborn Diamond’s wishes. 5PX glanced at her partner, and then back to Orange as they made it to the safety of the bridge, “Will you need assistance in the bath?”

 

The young diamond smiled at 5PX, not at all easing her worry, “I’m not soaking today, i’m just using the stairs. Its fine.”

 

“You’ll be dripping all over the palace,” the carnelian countered, “are you sure-“

 

“The keepers will take care of the few drips of water, I’ll dry my form, stop worrying so much.” Orange waved her off, 5PX’s shoulders slumping as she turned to look at 7PX for help, but she was still busy composing a message for one of the Diamond’s pearls, which one she wasn’t sure, but she hoped it was White’s. No one would be able to stop Orange in her tracks quicker than White’s Pearl, that she knew. By whatever powers she held over the gem, 5PX was wishing for some of it now.

 

“Are you sure she is even staying long enough for a visit?” 7PX asked over her work, the question slowing their walk as Orange turned to look at her over her shoulder, confusion twisting her sweaty features.

 

“The Diamonds come and go all the time,” the guard elaborated, “this could just be another one of those. Is it really important enough to potential waste the trip?”

 

“It is to me!” Orange said a little more harshly than the Carnelians we’re used to being talked to by their superior, “It’s why I want to go. She would have told me if she’d be here.”

 

“I…” 5PX paused, lips pulled back in a grimace, “Forgive me if I'm being too forward, my diamond, but why would the diamonds tell you?”

 

Orange, once again, stopped to turn and address her guard, eyebrows scrunched up in confusion, “What do you mean?”

 

“I just,” 5PX hesitated, “why would they tell you when they are coming? It’s their business, maybe she isn't planning to see you.”

 

Orange took a moment to figure out a response, a force chuckle blew past her lips, “Don’t be ridiculous. They always tell me when they’ll be near.” She reasoned, waving 5PX off and then turning to enter the palace, “Blue wouldn’t come to homeworld and not see me. Im just saving her the trouble. I’m going.”

 

5PX breath out, running a hand into her long hair as she exchanged another look with 7PX.

 

“Yes, my diamond.”

 


 

The time in the bath had not been as quick as she had wanted, a reminder from 7PX that appearing before another diamond in such a disheveled state was not acceptable, and she had to relent to her reasoning. Her hair fought again the water weighing it down, sticking up at odd angles and matting against her skin in others spots, not to mention her form still bore scuff marks that she would not be able to get rid of by simply changing her form and had to physically scrub the dirt that had been layered onto her skin. Blue would lecture her if she appeared before her still marred and dirty from her training, a lecture she had heard one too many times.

 

As such, by the time they were making it across the secluded walkways meant mainly for the privacy of the Diamonds, Orange had become impatient and annoyed, aware the Carnelians were attempting to change her mind or outright stop her, thought it was little too late now that they had left White’s palace and Blue’s was before them.

 

No one had contacted her, nor had Pearl come rushing down from White’s ship to stop her as she knew the Carnelian’s had hoped for. Whatever their issue was, she would deal with after she had seen and had time with Blue.

 

As it was, peering at the entrance to Blue’s palace from their spot on the connector bridge, they could see that the guards were out in full squads, a result of their Diamond being present she knew. Unfortunately, not one face looked familiar to her, which meant no one knew her either. A problem, given she could not outright tell them they were dealing with a Diamond.

 

Orange frowned as they were halted at the doors by the two Amethyst guards on duty, each wielding a destabilizing lance, which they crossed together in a gesture that clearly told Orange and the Carnelians that they were not to attempt to enter.

 

The Amethyst to the left was the one to address the trio, “Blue Diamond is not receiving any guests.”

 

“We are expected.” Orange told her, but was only met by the buzz of an activated lance.

 

“I have orders to not let in anyone-“

 

“We are here on White Diamond’s command.” 5PX interrupted, all four gems turning to look at her as she stared hard at the gem holding the active destabilizer. “You may contact either your own diamond, or White Diamond to verify. But know this, you are impeding our great diamond’s orders, the longer you make us wait. What is your designation, so that I may be able to inform my Diamond which gem came between her personal gem’s task and the time constraints given.”

 

The trio watched, the hesitation clear on the guard’s face before finally she moved her lance, her partner following suit, the buzz silencing as she stood at attention. “I will inform Blue diamond you have arrived.” 

 

The three remained quiet as the doors opened, the main atrium of the palace sparkled in azure light and polished crystal, the opulent stone walls were lined with carved gem statues that trickled water down into etched stone reservoirs.

 

As the doors closed, Orange turned to 5PX, eyebrows raised in shock, “How did you know that would work?”

 

“I didn’t.” The carnelian wheezed, hand over her chest as the color brightened on her cheeks, “For a moment, I was afraid she was actually going to do it, but who in their right mind would stand in the way of White Diamond’s will?” She took a deep breath, laughing, “And we're here, so I figured we might as well get what we came for.”

 

Orange’s eyes softened at the red gem, “Thank you. I know neither of you wanted to come.”

 

“It’s more,” 5PX paused a moment, hand making a circular swooshing motion as she settled on what to say, “We worry about leaving the palace so suddenly. Especially so close to your induction. There’s no telling who is waiting to catch a glimpse of you.”

 

“Or worse.” 7PX chimed in.

 

“I guess I hadn’t really thought of that.” Orange admitted, hand reaching up to rub the back of her neck, “I just wanted to come see Blue. Nothing else really mattered, I’ve always been safe with you guys, so why worry?”

 

“As flattering as that is,” 7PX said, “I prefer if this is a one time thing. We really shouldn’t have just left like that.”

 

“It’ll be okay.” Orange shrugged, “We haven’t gone far, and you sent those messages, so everyone important knows.” She cocked her head to give the carnelian a reassuring look, “Plus, I’ll be under Blue’s supervision. Everyone is happy.”

 

7PX hummed, unconvinced, “I suppose.”

 

Nodding, the Diamond began to lead the way further into the building, pass a few sparse guards and a lot more carved decorations of faceless gem statues. “Let’s go see Blue and then we can go back. Will that make you feel better?”

 

“Yes.” 7PX agreed, nodding her head when Orange glanced over her shoulder to look at her, “Yes it would.”

 

“Alright. A half hour at most, and then we go.” Orange then motioned with her hand for the guards to follow her, leading the way towards the anteroom that would ultimately allow them access to the rest of the palace, “Come on, let’s go find her. She can only be in a few places.”

 

Upon passing between the large doors that separated the two spaces, 5PX pointed to their left, her companions turning their heads to look as she exclaimed, “Hey, look! Isn’t that that creepy gem from before?”

 

“I think you're right.” 7PX agreed, “It’s that Pearl, but I don’t see those Topazes anywhere.” She added after a moment of turning her head to look around the incredibly large room.

 

“Maybe she’s waiting for them.” Her counterpart suggested.

 

7PX hummed a moment, eyebrow raising as the two Carnelians looked at each other, “You think?”

 

“Well, what else could she be doing?”

 

Orange narrowed her eyes at the lone figure, simply standing to the side of the room, completely ignoring a group of pumice gems as they attempted to blend in with their surroundings, as if to be invisible to the gem idling silently as they tidied the already spotless area around her. The Carnelians said nothing as the young Diamond suddenly diverted her path to the gem, who turned to look at them as they approached.

 

“Hello again, Orange Diamond.” The Pearl spoke, a smile already forming her lips into a more spine-chilling welcome than one would hope to be greeted with.

 

The two guards eyed the pearl wearily as they neared, both moving a little faster to keep side by side with Orange.

 

7PX inclined her head towards Orange, lips pulling back into a frown of nervousness, ”Are you sure we should be going near her?”

 

“She’s giving me the creeps.” Five added, disregarding Seven’s attempt to be discreet, speaking in a stage whisper loud enough that the pearl tilted her head towards the quartz, the carnelian flinching under her obscured gaze.

 

“Don’t look at her.” Orange barked, stepping to the side to partially block the Pearl’s view of 5PX, which made the small gem turn her attention back to the young diamond as they stopped in front of her. Pearl, to her credit, did not flinch at all as the much larger gem towered over her, purposely being intimidating as she questioned, “What are you doing here?”

 

Pearl bowed her head, “My job, your radiance.”

 

Orange stared impassively at the White Pearl, boring into where she knew her eyes would be under the mass of bangs clumped on her face. “Which is?”

 

Arms held in front of her, hands clasped together in a show of respect, the pearl answered matter-of-factly, “To follow orders, as is every Pearl’s job.” 

 

Orange’s frown grew to bared teeth, eyebrows turning down in very visible anger, “I know you were following me.”

 

“My diamond?” Pearl tilted her head, “I’m afraid i don’t know-”

 

Orange shocked the carnelians as she reached out, grabbing the pearl roughly by the long collar of her suit, eyes staring angrily at the gem as she lifted her effortlessly off the ground. Orange’s voice was low as she hissed, “Don’t lie to me.”

 

 Pearl’s hands rose to grasp Orange’s forearm to release the pressure on her neck as she dangled off the ground, voice slightly muffled as she spoke, “My Diamond?”

 

“I despise gems who lie.” The young diamond snarled, “I saw you. Why were you following me?”

 

Despite her position, Pearl continued to smile, as if amused, and in a much more bolder tone, questioned, “Would that be before or after sneaking out of my Diamond’s palace?“

 

Realization hit Orange hard, her grip tightening around Pearl’s neck, finger threading to do real damage as she snapped, “How dare you-“

 

“Orange?”

 

The young diamond looked up, startled as she stared into the concerned eyes of Blue Diamond, “Blue?”

 

“Orange,” Blue Diamond repeated, her voice taking on a reprimanding tone as she advanced towards the group of gems, her eyes narrowing on Orange and the Pearl still hanging from the younger Diamond’s hand, “what are you doing with that Pearl?”

 

“I was...” Orange scowled at the pearl, her smile, while unchanging, felt a lot more smug than Orange thought any pearl should be in such a situation. Glancing back over as Blue stood over them, her Pearl beside her catching her attention. The slight strain on Blue’s pearl’s face, the way she held her hands behind her back in that manner she did when she didn’t want her hands to be seen as she fidgeted anxiously. She had never seen Orange treat a gem in such a manner, let alone a fellow pearl, and the young diamond knew she was the one causing her friend discomfort at the sight. It was the sole reason Orange ultimately released the Pearl from her grasp, uncaring as she dropped back to the ground, landing gracefully on her feet, hands twitching up to her neck to fix her collar.

 

“Nothing,“ Taking a large step back, Orange was glad to put space between them, 5PX stepping beside her and placing herself between the two of them. “It was a misunderstanding.”

 

Blue’s narrowed eyes turned to the white pearl, “You, Pearl. You have what you came for. You are dismissed.”

 

The pearl bowed to the larger diamond, hands falling away from her neck to clasp back in front of her, “Yes, Blue diamond.” She stood up and then turned, offering a smaller bow to the young diamond as well,” Orange Diamond.”

 

Orange’s eyes followed Pearl as she began to walk away, turning her head with her as she passed by the Carnelians. Her eyes widened in surprised as she was suddenly picked up, legs buckling as she was scooped up into Blue Diamond’s hands and brought up to be face to face with her. “You shouldn’t be so rough with the Pearl’s, Orange.” She said, flattening her hand to allow Orange a better surface to stand up on, “You know that.”

 

“I know.” Orange nodded, finding her balance in the large palm to look up at Blue standing, holding her hands out to the older diamond as a gesture for her to calm down, “It was just-”

 

“You have to be gentle.” The older diamond interrupted, head inclined as made a point to look the younger diamond in the eyes, “Delicate hands, Orange, remember? I didn’t think I’d have to correct you again.”

 

Orange fought the want to roll her eyes, instead sighing in exasperation, “I know, Blue, please. It was a personal matter.”

 

“Personal matter, or not,” Blue turned around, starting for the opposite side of the room from where Orange and her guard had come in, “You wouldn’t want to upset your fellow diamonds by destroying their gems on a whim.”

 

Crossing her arms, Orange’s eyebrows lowered, lips pulling back at the corners in mild annoyance. “Don’t you and Yellow do that, already?”

 

Blue’s own eyebrows lowered as her eyes turned down at the young diamond, “That’s different, and we always have our reasons. But you, you have to be careful. Destroying one of White’s Pearl’s....” Blue’s free hand rose up to cover her eyes as she took a breath, an act that had Orange uncrossing her arms and looking up in concern at Blue sudden weariness. When her hand lowered and her eyes were back on her, she settled the younger gem with a pleading look,  “I don’t think even you could escape her anger at the moment. Things are very stressful right now, you don’t want to set her off.”

 

Orange pursed her lips, taking a moment to honestly consider her words, and the situation she had put herself in. Eventually, she turned an inquisitive look to Blue, “Because of the ceremony?”

 

“Yes.” Blue Diamond gave an affirming nod, pausing as they passed by a group of gems that saluted Blue, the Diamond taking a moment to acknowledge them with a simple look and moving on, her pearl and the Carnelians trailing behind the two diamonds. Blue inclined her head towards Orange, voice lowered, “Everything must be perfect. It is why we are staying on Homeworld for the duration of the remaining planning.”

 

Blue then looked forward, Orange following suit to see where Blue was taking her. To her confusion, Blue moved to a room she had never been in, but based on its decorations and size, the young diamond could surmise it was either a sitting room or a place for important guests to wait instead of standing out in the open anteroom that lacked the privacy a high class gem generally expected.

 

Blue stopped inside, turning to half face the two Quartz soldiers still trailing behind with her pearl. “Both of you, wait at the door.”

 

Both of the carnelian’s saluted, eyes glancing to Orange simultaneously as she looked down at them, giving a reaffirming nod to do as Blue had ordered. “Yes, your clarity.”

 

Blue turned then, leading her further into the room with Pearl following, until they had more privacy to themselves to actually speak.

 

“But Blue, what are you doing here?” Orange took the opportunity to ask what she had wanted to know since she had seen the handship land, “Shouldn’t Yellow be here first? It seems very early.”

 

Blue Diamond looked down at the gem in her hand, “She will be, I am only stopping by quickly.” She spoke as she leaned down to allow Orange to jump off her hand, remaining kneeling on the floor as she continued to speak, “I’m afraid I cannot stay just yet.”

 

“What are you doing then?” The younger gem questioned.

 

“I’m getting something for Pink’s Zoo, as a favor.”

 

“Oh.” Orange’s eyebrows rose up, taking a moment to think what she could be getting for Pink’s zoo. “The organics need something?”

 

“Something like that.” Blue made a dismissing wave of her hand, eyebrows pinching together as she asked, “But that is beside the point right now, what are youdoing here? Why did Pearl get a message from your guards that you were coming without much notice?”

 

“I saw you landing earlier, and I wanted to see you.” Orange responded, put off by Blue’s irritated tone, for a brief moment, her earlier talk with the Carnelians nagged at her. Perhaps Blue really hadn’t wanted to see her. Eyebrows turning up, Orange looked up at Blue, distraught at the realization, her voice wavered as she asked, “Can’t I come see you when you're here?”

 

“I-” Blue paused, the trepidation and dejection pointed up at her from large, bright eyes softened her response, a hand reaching forward to stroke a finger over the younger diamond’s cheek in affection, “Of course you can, Orange. But you have to schedule these things, I don’t have a lot of time.” She explained, the change of seeing Orange comforted by her words a small relief to her. “Does White even know you're here?”

 

Orange rubbed the back of her neck, eyes diverting down from Blue’s face to the floor, before sheepishly looking back up at her to respond, “Well, not exactly, but-“

 

“Orange!” The older diamond yelled, startling Orange, and alarming the Carnelians across the room, though they did not dare to try and interfere with the two diamond’s conversation.

 

“What?” Orange asked quickly, taking a step back at the look on Blue’s face, a mixture of anger and concern, a reaction she hadn’t expected. “Why are you so upset?”

 

Panic was clear in Blue’s voice as she slapped a hand against her cheek, eyebrows turning up in distress, “You have to go back. If White finds out you’re missing-“

 

“My guards sent a message to her too.” Orange interrupted, thought the information hardly seemed to calm the older diamond as she had hoped it would. “I gave a heads up,” she paused, and meekly added, “sort of.” 

 

Blue diamond quickly went from panic back to anger, eyebrows turned down, her lips a firm line across her face, her agitation amplified by Orange’s rather careless response.

 

Orange, however, only screwed up her eyebrows in confusion, “Whats wrong?”

 

“Orange Diamond, Do not act innocent with me.” Blue admonished, her voice raised as she pointed a finger at Orange in a chiding manner,  “You know you’re not allowed to be out without an escort.”

 

“But I have an escort!” Orange yelled back, outraged as she waved a hand in the direction of the guards across the room, “Two escorts! I don’t understand-“

 

“Yes you do.” Blue cut her off, emphasizing each order. Taking a deep breath as she closed her eyes, and then lowered herself closer to the floor to better be on the same level as the younger gem who was currently biting her lower lip, her expression caught between tearful and anger, her hands clenched into fist at her side. 

 

“Orange…” Blue spoke quietly, hand reaching out to cup the side of the gem’s body, thumb pressing against the side of her head in comfort, “I know you wanted to see me, and that’s sweet and I appreciate how much you love to visit me, but you can’t say you don’t know whats wrong. You came over here without asking, White of all people. Do you have any idea how much trouble you could be in?”

 

“Why?” Orange asked, voice wavering as she wobbled  between the need to cry to anger and back, frustration turning up her eyebrows so harshly there were lines on her forehead. “I’m going to be apart of the Authority soon, why do I have to ask just to go somewhere? It's just your Palace, I came straight here from White’s, I shouldn’t need permission-“

 

“But you do.” Blue interrupted, her voice firm as she explained, “Yes, your ceremony is coming up soon, but your still under White’s care. What if something were to have happened on your way here? Who would have known what happened? There's a reason we are the ones to take you somewhere.”

 

“I’m not small and helpless Blue.” Orange scowled at her, pushing the thumb away from her head and stepping back from her touch, “I can walk by myself. And White would have said yes anyway, she always says yes-“

 

“Until she doesn’t.” Blue sat up a little straighter, her expression trying to urge Orange to understand, “What if that time had been this time, and you ignored her word? Orange, it’s so frustrating sometimes, Why can’t you listen and understand-“

 

“Why can’t you?” Orange snapped as she stamped her foot in frustration.

 

Blue’s shoulders shook, the fury on her face at Orange’s tone enough to cause unease in the three other gems in the room, but Orange was hardly scared, continuing to stare back in her own anger. The older diamond’s voice was hard, threatening and reprimanded all at once, “Orange Diamond! Do no-!“

 

“No!” Orange’s fists tightened at her sides, teeth bared as she barked the word out, startling the other diamond silent at the ferocity of her voice. “You don’t know what its like being trapped all day in the same building, always having to ask to do something, always being followed or having to schedule to do something, and even then, it’s never a guarantee it will happen.” Orange’s voice wavered, lowering as the fight began to leave her, shoulders lowered and fists loosening at her sides until they dangled, her head tilted down as her tone changed, “I’m tired of it. I just wanted to see you for a few minutes, why am I getting in trouble for that?”

 

Blue’s eyes widened, and then lowered as she reached out once more for the younger gem, “Oh Orange…Don't cry.”

 

“Im not crying!” The diamond snapped, despite the wetness on her cheeks, one hand coming up to rub harshly at the tracks on her face, eyes still narrowed at blue, “I’m not.”

 

Blue sniffed, tears falling down her cheeks to match the younger gem’s. “No, it must just be me. I'm sorry.”

 

Orange did not fight this time as Blue picked her up, cradling her in her hands and holding her close to her chest. Blue lowered her voice, a whisper over the top of Orange’s head as she held her and cried more, “I’m sorry. I understand, Orange. I really do.”

 

Across the room, the Carnelians sniffed, tears streaming down their faces, confusion and pain that wasn’t their own morphed their features, even as they tried to remain at attention.

 

Eventually, when the tears stopped, Orange’s face was flushed, and eyes red lines from tears and forcefully trying to wipe them away before they could fall. Calmer than before, Orange knelt in blue’s hands, her head resting against the side of her chest as the bigger gem ran a finger over her hair, chin touching her chest as she looked down at the tiny gem she kept pressed against her.

 

Orange cleared her throat, her voice gravelly as she spoke, low so that it was only Blue who could hear her, “I have to go back now, don’t I?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Orange tilted her head back, meeting Blue’s eyes as her own chin pushed against her chest, “Can’t I stay a little longer?”

 

“A minute more.” Blue relented, “The longer you're away, the angrier White will be.”

 

“She might not even be upset.” Orange argued, “White is always nice to me. I don’t get why you guys are always so scared of her.”

 

Blue’s eyes looked away, focusing on her Pearl, who stood off to the side of them as she acting as if she could not hear their conversation, though Blue knew better, she appreciated her discretion all the same. Blue hesitated, knowing the younger diamond was watching her reaction, and waiting for her answer, which blue simply responded with, “It’s complicated.”

 

“How?” Orange pressed, “She can be mean, but she can be really nice too. But isn’t that the same for everyone?”

 

“White is different.” Blue explained, turning her attention back to the younger diamond, “It’s one thing if, say, Yellow was angry. She can do little more than sulk or be snippy with us or her gems. But if White is angry, we all feel it. We all have to abide by her will. She knows best, for us, for our Empire.”

 

Orange pursed her lips, disturbed by the notion that everyone had to be on edge simply for one gem’s emotional state at any given time. “That doesn’t seem right.”

 

“It is, Orange.” Blue insisted, her expression serious, “Don’t ever question that.”

 

“But-“

 

“No.” Blue cut her off, a small shake of her head, “That is how it has always been, long before you were made, and the way it will be long after you are apart of our Authority. Know that even as your own Diamond, for us, everyone, White’s word is final.”

 

Orange huffed, but remained silent as she processed Blue’s words, though even with her explanation, the young diamond had the nagging thought at the back of her mind that it still wasn’t quite right, nor had her questions truly been answered. Pulling away from the comfort of Blue’s hold, Orange sat back in her palm, making it easier for the older diamond to see her as she ran a hand through her hair, raising an eyebrow inquisitively, “I still don’t really understand why. Is this another one of those things i’m supposed to understand when I’m much older?”

 

“Eventually, Orange, you will understand.” Blue agreed, “But I hope that doesn’t come for a long time.”

 

“But what about you?” Orange prodded, “Why are you scared of White?”

 

“That,” Blue emphasized with a tilt of her head, her voice strained as she brushed off the topic, “is a longer story than I am not prepared for and you must be returning.”

 

“Okay.” The younger gem relented, offering Blue a smile as she added, “I’ll miss you, Blue.”

 

Blue giggled, returning the smile with one of her own, “You will see me again soon enough. I will escort you to the the atrium, and then you must go.”

 

“Okay.” Orange agreed again, remaining seated in the larger Diamond’s hand as she walked across the room, getting to her knees to hang over the side of her palm to motion for the Carnelians to follow them as they neared.

 

The two red gems fell in line behind Blue’s Pearl, the three of them making an effort to keep up with Blue Diamond’s much longer strides as she exited the room and crossed through the anteroom for the atrium’s doors.

 

 “Hey, Blue?” Orange said as they neared the open entryway, cocking her head back to look up at Blue upside down.

 

Blue tilted her head down, glancing at the young diamond in question, “Yes?”

 

“Do you think, when everyone is back on Homeworld, we will have time to spend together again? A day in the bath like we used to?”

 

Blue hummed as if she was took a moment to consider her questioned, “Perhaps.”

 

Orange nodded, looking forward again as she accepted the noncommittal response, “I think it would be nice, so we can be a happy family together, even if just for one day.”

 

Blue’s eyes softened on the gem in her hand, her tone warm as she asked, “Is that how you see us?”

 

Orange craned her neck again to look back up at the diamond, shrugging, “Doesn’t everyone?”

 

“I have never considered us as such, no.”

 

“Oh.”

 

“But I like the notion.” Blue added, earning a large smile for it, “It is very endearing.”

 

As Blue stopped walking, Orange glanced at the atrium entrance, the long hall back to the palace entrance in sight. “I guess this is my stop.”

 

“Yes.” Blue nodded, bending over as she allowed Orange to safely move from her palm to the floor before straightening back up to her full height, “I will see you again soon. Behave for Yellow, when she returns, will you?”

 

Orange laughed, “I always do.” Giving the older diamond a small wave as 5PX and 7PX joined her side, “Goodbye!”

 

“You two,” Blue narrowed her eyes at the Carnelians, making them both flinch at her attention on them.

 

Both saluted her, though it was 7PX that spoke up for both of them, “Erm, yes, my Diamond?”

 

“See her back to White’s palace immediately.” She ordered, “If one hair is out of place on her head-“

 

Blue.” Orange whined, effectively cutting of Blue Diamond’s warning, “Don’t threaten my gems.”

 

“I’m just-“

 

“Not to worry, my diamond.” An airy voice cut in, the Pearl from earlier stepped in from the atrium’s open entrance, bowing for the larger diamond as both turned their attention to her. “I will be escorting her back as well. My diamond’s orders.”

 

Blue’s jaw tensed, her eyes focusing on the gem. No one had seen her waiting, nor her approach, but Blue knew better than to question the reasoning behind such orders. “Very well. Go on, Orange.” She motioned for the younger Diamond to go, the irritated look she was giving the Pearl a reminder of how she had treated the same pearl earlier. ”Remember-“

 

“Straight to the palace, I know.” Orange interrupted, turning a too big smile to her, waving to her as she began to turn to leave, “Bye Blue!”

 

“My Diamond?” Pearl bowed, motioning for Orange to lead the way to the palace entrance.

 

Orange stopped beside the gem, eyes narrowed at her, “My guards will escort me.” She sneered, pointing a finger dangerously close to the gem in her chest, “You stay away from me.”

 

“Orange.” Blue chided.

 

The young diamond glanced up at Blue from the corners of her eyes and then back at the pearl, huffing out a breath before turning back to the entryway. “Fine...”

 

The Carnelians followed behind her, creating a barrier between Orange and the pearl as they neared the Palace entrance.

 

The guards at the door acknowledged them, closing the doors and resuming their stance as they left, all the while maintaining a leisurely pace back over the bridge.

 

As they rounded the corner of a communication tower, Orange stopped walking, confusing the guards until she turned around, the serious look on her face warning them before she stepped towards the pearl, who was much more surprised when Orange stopped her.

 

Secluded and in the privacy of the path, no one could see as she pushed her against the wall, towering over the gem and making it almost impossible for her to escape past her if she even tried. Unsure, but loyal to her, the Carnelians flanked the diamond, stepping in on either side of them, further trapping the pearl, who looked between the three.

 

The smile, the ever present smile, slipped as she look up at the tall gem glaring down at her. “My Diamond?”

 

“You're going to tell me why White has you following me.” Orange ordered, hand balling into a fist between them as it was engulfed in dancing light, “And you're going to tell me now.”

 


 

Pearl looked forward, seeing, but unseeing. The feel of White Diamond prodding at the back of her mind, like a weight a bit too heavy for its placement, offsetting everything.

 

Still, Pearl walked on. 

 

After thousands of years in service to her diamond, Pearl had long since learned how to balance the presence of such a domineering will with her own, all while retaining most of her mind instead of the steady descent into madness that was not so atypically of a subject under her control for extended periods of time.

 

With White Diamond so close to her, Pearl had to force herself to compartmentalize her mind, weed out and suppress everything she had bogging her down recently, least her diamond pick up on it and rifle through everything she had endeavored to keep to herself. 

 

Passive, subservient, no reason to give her pause as to think she, her own Pearl, was doing anything wrong.

 

Not a stray thought, a feeling, a want, could pass through her, without possibly being picked up by White. She had thousands of years of practice smothering everything, learning better than most just how to tune it out to the right degree, that it wasn’t any real surprise that she was always White’s shell of choice.

 

She was her Pearl, after all. It was only right she be best. She was touched by White Diamond’s clarifying light, changed, and made perfect since coming into her service.

 

Almost perfect.

 

If she had been perfect, she would not have to suppress everything, to worry and hide. But she wasn’t, and it was no longer just her own well being on the line. Now, now it all mattered. She had given into her own selfishness, risking one of the best things she had ever seen touch homeworld with their presence. She had gone through this for too long to fail now. She could not fail herDiamond.

 

The room she had entered was bright, crowded and lined with pearls from all four courts. Most new and freshly made, some even with the sole purpose of being here, though most just happened to be ready at the right time. Others had been offered up by high class gems, perfect pearls that they had given up in offering for their new Diamond, an honor and a sentence.

 

While it was customary a pearl be made from their own Diamond’s essence, with the circumstances revolving Orange and her creation, the diamonds had kept her away from any and all extraction processes, unsure of the results and it’s effects, positive or adverse. And while there were plans for Orange to experience it before being inducted, any fluid collected would not leave enough time to create a pearl before her ceremony. As such, it had been decided a fill in would do, at least until Orange could have her own made.

 

A laughable notion really. The Diamonds should have realized, or perhaps she simply knew better, but Orange would do no such thing as to replace the pearl she would get when she became apart of the Authority. Orange would eventually grow attached, it had been obvious given how she was with her first, Pearl could not fathom how the Diamonds believed this would be the outcome afterwards. But who was she to make any comments on the Diamond’s decisions? By the time it was all said and done, none of them would be able to make the decision for her anyway, nor would White take the Pearl without reason, least she be seen as to have made an error in her selection. 

 

Pearl walked down the lines of pearls, her face neutral as she inspected each and every one as she moved along. Their heads remained bowed, hands held in front of them in respect as she passed, looking herself and yet sharing at the same time as White idled, rarely urging her to move on from a particular subject.

 

Cheap.’ Pearl heard the thought as she turned away from a lavender colored pearl. 

 

White used her as she went through the process of choosing only the best and most suited of Pearls for Orange Diamond. Another hand-me-down as her last one had been would no longer be acceptable, despite their quality. As such, the search and collection had been going on near since White’s decision had been made. Yellow and Blue diamond had sent numerous pearls for this sole purpose, all picked for their perfection. And while there had been none sent by Pink Diamond, a result of her lack of creating any of her own in recent times, the other Diamonds had taken it upon themselves to make a few in her name.

 

Mixed in with the lot, she was not alarmed to see faces not so dissimilar to her own, color variants from soft lace to deep fascia, like she had once been. There were more mixed pearls than not, having many assortments of combinations from an effort of collaboration amongst the diamonds. The room was a sea of color, a kaleidoscopic work of art, and yet only one would be chosen for Orange. If her Diamond didn’t find the one here, she would call for another group to be put together and brought in, and extension to her day she did not look forward to.

 

Though she had no say in who would actually be picked, Pearl had her own thoughts on certain batches and groups that had gone under inspection, and had, thankfully, been turned away. White had generously given a section of pearls from her own collection, ones that went unused and remained bubbled for centuries, and for good reason, as far as Pearl was concerned. They were Fancy pearls, more decoration and pomp than brains and useful skills. Not suited for the needs of Orange Diamond, unlike Orange’s previous Pearl. She had been Fancy, but quite skilled in information gathering, at least until she had been assigned to Orange Diamond, and her loyalties had noticeably shifted, not that White Diamond seemed to be terribly upset by it. She supposed having an unsuspecting Pearl that could potentially shatter you loyal to the youngest Diamond was hardly a bad thing.

 

But no matter how skilled she was, she did not stand a chance again a Diamond, and an angry and over emotional one at that. Unfortunate, but it had also been the turning point in Pearl’s own life. It had been her end that had brought Orange Diamond to her. Pearl, in a way, was thankful for her death. Not that she would ever vocalize that to the youngest Diamond. 

 

Dull. Too oblong. Off-color. Wrong.

 

None of these were meeting her diamond’s specific standards for Orange’s Pearl and were being dismissed as quickly as they could be brought in. As it was, Pearl was beginning to feel drained, tired and overworked, and bearing the burden of White Diamond’s willing pressing in on her harder than a Bismuth’s hammer made her anticipate the end of the day more, when she would be set free.

 

As free as she could be, at least. Free enough that she could enjoy a few hours with her friend without worry.

 

To her surprise, through White’s will, Pearl felt her body stop, and turn, eyes focusing on a gem they had passed. She wasn’t sure why she had been passed up and was now being looked over, but Pearl did not fight it, or react to the visceral shutter that wanted to rack through her body when she felt that all too delighted feeling pass through her, the cold twinge that was White’s own feelings becoming her own, ever so briefly.

 

Her.

 

The word passed through her, not like a thought, or even really a feeling, but a demand. A need to do, and act, as if her very survival depended on making that thing become true.

 

Pearl, face unmoving, caught the gem glancing at her, the color draining from her face as she realized she had been caught, the way ice cold fear washing over you turns you, her head bowing at being caught staring back, and refusing to meet her eyes once more.

 

Reckless, perhaps a little bold, considering not one Pearl had dared to look up at White Diamond’s Pearl during her tour. She could have come from Orange’s own diamond essence, if she had ever seen the inside of an extraction chamber. As it was, she was obviously a gem from mixed courts based on her color, a mixture of Pink and Yellow, creating a new peachy hue to her gem, though Pearl could not be so sure in the overly bright lights of the room washing out every other color but white.

 

She will do.

 

Pearl would have felt sad for her fellow Pearl, had she been capable in that moment. Clueless to the reality that would await her servitude to a diamond, though she knew it was her own bias that said she had lucked out in her assigned diamond.

 

After reviewing the pearl chosen, not that she would find out until the ceremony drew closer, and dismissing the others to await new orders and new masters, Pearl breathed out in relief as she felt White Diamond lift from her mind, most of her control going with her, leaving only the feel of her external feelers at the back of her head. Still there, but not present. Relief could not quite describe the released tension of her psyche snapping back into place, the sapped energy that had been leeched from her and the phantom ache her gem felt from her limbs, a side effect of White’s powers Pearl could live without, not that she had a choice in the matter.

 

Moving out of the building, Pearl became aware of the time, the sky a whole new shade of color as late day arrived and night threatened to take over the cycle.She tilted her head back, stretching the stiffness from her shoulders and neck as she inspected the skyline. Her eyebrows scrunched together as her eyes landed on the giant blue handship perched above Blue Diamond’s palace, motionless. She was aware the diamond had arrived, but why she was still present brought about her confusion. She should have left by now.

 

A delayed ping took her attention away from the handship, bringing the compact screen up to display the multiple messages that had sat, awaiting her, having gone unnoticed for the duration she shared a body with her Diamond.

 

Pearl blinked, seeing but not quite believing what she saw.

 

“Orange...what have you done?”

 


Go Vote on the ship name! Poll is open until midnight on July 31st

www.polltab.com/XhlMN0u0d

Chapter 58: Chapter 57: Inevitable Pt 1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The clouds hug low, packed together so tightly in the sky that they created large puffy masses that obstructed the sunlight, filtering it through haze. The lack of good light cast on the neon city left everything feeling gray and dreary.

 

Or perhaps it was the nervous energy that stifled the upper portions of the city where White Diamond’s headquarters resided, the distress bleeding into the ongoings of the rest of the three court’s corners. It wouldn’t quite be an overstatement to say everyone in the palace was on edge, as it wasn't a secret that White Diamond was in one of her moods. That mood that had every gem double checking their work for mistakes, agitated and walking extra quietly through the halls as to not draw attention to themselves. No one, least of all a low ranking gem, wanted White Diamond’s ire focused on them.

 

It hadn’t become gossip yet as to what, or who, had set their leader off, but they didn’t envy it, for surely it had been their last mistake.

 

“Orange Diamond?”

 

The young diamond jumped, the hard cased pad in her hand clattering to the stone desktop as she swiveled around in her chair, leaning her upper body over the arm to see who had called her name in the blocked off silence of her room. “Pearl?”

 

White’s Pearl stood on the raised platform in front of the closed doors, hands clasped behind her back and standing ramrod straight, her expression remained neutral if a little strained as she spoke, “Your presence is required.”

 

Orange turned to glance over her shoulder, eyes falling on the multiple open text-filled screens she had up and then back at Pearl. If she had a heart, she imagined it would be pounding at the look of seriousness on her face, though the strain her anxiety was putting on her gem more than made up for it. Not a hint of her friend was present before her, only the professional servant, both of them knowing she was here to deliver her to White for what she had done the day before. It had only been a matter of time before Pearl collected her, though she hadn’t expected an entire day to pass before it happened, and not seeing Pearl that night had only made it worse. So throwing herself into her work had seemed to be the reasonable thing to do while she simply killed time. 

 

The young diamond gave her a small nod of acknowledgement, standing up and turning back to her desk. “Just a moment, so I can this all away.” 

 

Going one by one, she saved her work and dismissed the screen, watching it fizz out of existence before moving on to the next, pointedly buying time to gather herself before facing White. All the while, Pearl remained waiting at the door, eyes on the larger gem’s back as she did her silent task. 

 

In hindsight,Orange could acknowledge it had been stupid, petty, and right after Blue Diamond had tried to warn her from doing anything to upset White too. Perhaps Blue was right all along and she really didn’t know how to listen. Wouldn’t that just be amusingly hypocritical of her?

 

But as guilty as she felt for failing to heed Blue’s words, she didn’t feel bad about what she did. That pearl, as far as she was concerned, had it coming. Her smug attitude was one thing, but following her around? How long had she been tailing her? What had she seen?

 

Not enough, she supposed, or she would have heard from White Diamond much sooner. Or was that a sign White didn’t condemn her time with her Pearl? It’s not like she could ask, unfortunately, least she potentially rat herself out. Sure, in her more introspective moments she might have considered herself ignorant at times, maybe a little naive or foolhardy, but never would she say she was stupid. White was not like Pink, and she did not expect the best outcomes when it came to mingling with what their society would consider a low-class gem. Questions like that would only be a one way ticket to getting Pearl shattered, and that, Orange could not live with, she much rather simply not knowing.

 

Shutting off the final screen, her hands fell to the still active pad on her desk, the contents of which she had been studying all morning. Shutting it down too, Orange turned around, stepping from the chair to face Pearl. Moving towards the smaller gem, the young diamond offered her a smile, as if to cut the mounting tension that had been growing since she had entered, “So...how much trouble-“

 

“Do not even joke about this, Orange.” Pearl snapped, breaking from her flat stare to narrow her eyes at the younger gem, mouth twitching into a severe frown as she spoke, “White is so…” she paused, eyes closing as she composed herself, opening them again to settle the diamond with a hard stare, “things are strained as it is, and you destabilized a gem, aftersneaking out. Do you know how that looks?“

 

“I was just seeing Blue,” Orange shrugged, attempting to downplay the situation, “and it’s not like I hurt that gem. It’s not as big a deal as everyone is making it out to be.”

 

“White Diamond thinks it is.” Pearl responded, incensed by her nonchalance, “That’s what’s important.”

 

“Hrn,” Orange grunted, coming to a stop a few paces in front of Pearl, “You're starting to sound like Blue.” 

 

“Then perhaps you should realize how wrong you are.”

 

Orange pursed her lips, tilting her head to the side as she raised an eyebrow at the smaller gem, “You’re upset too?”

 

Pearl waved her index finger at her, mouth opening and then shutting, as if she were on the verge of yelling but managing to stop herself before she lowered her hand, though her voice still conveyed the annoyance she hid well enough from her features, “We don’t have the time, and I am not talking about this right now. I think you know very well how I feel.”

 

Orange blinked, surprise disappearing as her eyebrows lowered, “Seriously?” She said, perhaps a little louder than she should have, “You too?” 

 

Pearl raised her eyebrows at her tone, her nonverbal response seemingly more than enough to make the younger gem react. 

 

“Oh,” Orange chuckled humorlessly, shaking her head as a sarcastic smile formed on her lips, “I see.”

 

Pearl, much to the younger Diamond’s amazement, yelled. Shoulder shaking, cheeks darkening, full-on body yelled, “Don’t I see me, Orange Diamond! What-“

 

The doors opened, the two red gems that maintained a near constant vigilance took one step in before stopping, Orange’s eyes wide as they turn on them and Pearl’s narrowed, anger jumping from Orange to the two intruders in her place.

 

“Uhhh,” Five paused, eyes jumping from the Diamond to Pearl, sensing she and her partner had just stepped into something they shouldn’t have. Finally, she settled for looking to her owl-eyed superior, “Everything alright, my Diamond?”

 

And just like that Pearl’s stoically cold facade slipped back into place, physically straightening up as her shoulders lowered while her hands moved behind her back, where the three gems couldn’t see as they twisted together.

 

“There was...yelling?” Seven added, just as hesitant to speak, more than ready to simply turn back around and act like she hadn’t just interrupted what was clearly a personal moment.

 

“It’s alright.” Orange spoke up after a breath, pulling herself together enough to offer the two gems a small smile of reassurance, “I just have to go see White. I shouldn’t be long.”

 

Five gave her a sympathetic look, “Oh, You’re so cracked.”

 

“Get back to your post.” Pearl’s voice cut in, as commanding and hard as her eyes, her stare remained focused on them as she ordered the two gems, both of which flinched as if they had been reprimanded by an Agate.

 

Reacting immediately, both saluted to their two superiors, “Yes ma’am!”

 

Orange turned her head towards her, voice low so the Carnelian’s couldn’t quite hear, “Don’t be so harsh with them.”

 

Pearl cut her eyes to her, and she shrunk a little under her gaze. Such a small gem should not have been able to make her feel so tiny. Or so wrong for simply speaking up, though she knew she was partially to blame for it.

 

“We shouldn’t keep White Diamond waiting.” Pearl reminded, effectively ending their conversation.

 

Orange did not argue, instead nodding and turning for the door, Pearl right behind her, a quiet encouragement from Five all that was heard as they left.

 

The walk to White’s command room was, as expected, tense. Pearl made no attempts to speak further, not that the young Diamond expected her to, nor did Orange try. As much as she wanted to pick up that conversation, and even apologize so they wouldn’t be fighting, Orange let it go for now. She had the immediate issue of White diamond to deal with, Pearl would have to come second right now.

 

Try as she might, Orange couldn’t quite steel herself as Pearl released the lock on the door, though out of sheer practice, she did manage to pull a more neutral expression she didn’t at all feel onto her face.

 

Even outside the doorway, White’s light was blinding in comparison to the artificial light in the hall, and the young diamond had to blink to adjust as smoothly as she could while entering. Pearl remained standing near the door as they closed, leaving Orange feeling alone as she stepped up to White, who had her eyes on her since she had entered.

 

White’s pale grey eyes stared down at her, her normal smile flattened out into a thin black lipped line, Orange’s typical warm and welcoming expression too serious for her, too cold and all wrong to the gem that had grown up with that smile ever present.

 

“Hello, White.” Orange greeted, voice remaining even as she looked up at the giant Diamond.

 

“Orange,” White acknowledged, “we have some things to talk about.”

 

Orange wasn’t exactly surprised when no hand was offered to her, and she remained on the floor, below White’s platform, staring apprehensively up at her. “Yes?”

 

“First,” White spoke while her hand waved through the air, a large screen materializing before her, “Perhaps you would you like to explain this message?”

 

Orange felt her mouth go dry as the screen was tilted and displayed to her, the giant diamond sized screen like a large projection over her, looming like a weapon as her eyes read over what was clearly a message from Seven, the one she had sent out to White’s Pearl. 

 

“Its-” she felt the word attempt to catch in her throat as she looked up through the translucent screen to White, her hard eyes unblinking as she watched Orange’s every reaction, “It’s a message I told my guards to send as I was going to see Blue.”

 

“You just decided you’d leave?” White questioned, though it sounded much more like an accusation than any inquiry, “That this was enough, or appropriate?”

 

“It’s not like I dictated-“ Orange caught herself before she could finish her snappish response, not missing the narrowing of White’s eyes as she did so. “....No.” She breathed out after a moment, lowering her eyes from a White’s in a moment of shame, “No it wasn’t appropriate.”

 

White waved her hand again, the screen disappearing in a shower of fizzing light over Orange’s head, “Then you know I’m not pleased that you walked over to another Diamond’s palace with only two little Quartz soldiers as your escort.” Her tone was disapproving as she spoke, her eyebrows raising as the younger gem looked back up at her, adding on,  “Or that you decided you could go at all.”

 

Orange nodded, her eyebrows turning up in an apologetic look to the elder diamond, “Blue explained to me why I couldn’t do that. I didn’t think I couldn’t before I left, since I knew I wouldn’t be seen, and that I would be in the company of another Diamond.” She explained, “I now understand that I was wrong. It won’t happen again.”

 

“I’m am glad you at least understand that you were wrong.” White said, her voice warming slightly at the admittance of the younger diamond, though it was short lived as she moved on. “Now, I’d like you to tell me why I have one of my own personal Pearl’s destabilized and bubbled.”

 

Orange’s eyes shifted from White as she moved her hand to the side, a small bubble that she was sure hadn’t been there before popped into existence in her palm, the small oval gem encased inside the peach-colored bubble familiar to her. After all, how long ago had it been that she had clutched it between her fingers, still glowing with her power as the lightform of the pearl smoked out around her. Orange raised her head a little defiantly as she answered, “I bubbled her so she could be returned to you, mostly unharmed.”

 

White raised an eyebrow at her forwardness, “Do you know the consequences of interfering with another diamond’s orders?”

 

Orange, despite her outward appearance of confidence, wavered as she recited, “Verbal reprimanded,” she could not stop her pause as she took a breath and added, “to physical punishment.”

 

“And you would risk that, so close to your induction?” White questioned, head tilting down at the young diamond, “What is your excuse for this?”

 

“Because I didn’t appreciate her spying on me.”

 

White’s eyebrows pinched together, taking a moment to assess the younger gem’s expression for untruths before asking, “She told you this?”

 

“She did,” Orange nodded, “after I ordered her to. I destabilized her form after.”

 

“And you were aware she was mine.” It was not a question, but Orange nodded all the same.

 

“Yes.” 

 

White’s chin rose, the older diamond looking down on her, the expression on her face saying she had heard all she needed, as if she had already decided Orange’s guilt. Perhaps she had all along.

 

She had not been brought here to plead a case, but to confirm what she had already come to a conclusion on. And if she had already decided, what did Orange have to lose, really? It was this realization that pushed Orange to ask, “But why did you have her following me? Don’t you trust me?”

 

“I am the one asking questions!” White snapped, “You will remain quiet.”

 

Orange shrunk under her gaze, any boldness she felt fleeing her as she bowed her head, unable to meet White’s intense eyes as she mumbled a quiet, “Sorry.”

 

“After all I have done for you,” White spoke, her voice ladened with resentment and anger, “thisis how you repay me?”

 

“It wasn’t a retaliation against you.” Orange responded, eyes pleading with White as she tilted her head back to look at her, “I wasn’t trying to actually hurt your pearl-”

 

“I am not talking about the pearl.” The older diamond interrupted, waving her hand as she dismissed the bubble, “The pearl is inconsequential, disposable. It is the matter of you disregarding my orders. It is not up to you to decide what is worth your time listening to, there is a reason I have set rules in place. Did you even think of what could have happened?”

 

Orange tilted her head back down, staring at the floor as her jaw twitched in her effort to hold her tongue, “No.”

 

“Look at me when you speak!”

 

“No, White.” Orange responded quickly as her head snapped back, eyes wide at the raised voice of the older diamond, suddenly incredibly weary of her temper. “I didn’t think of what could happen. I just wanted to see Blue.”

 

“Your single-mindedness will only get you in more trouble. I didn’t tolerate it in any of your fellow Diamonds, and I won’t tolerate it in you.” White stated, “When I say something, you will listen. Do you understand?”

 

“Yes, White,” Orange stiffened, shoulders raised as she kept her hands at her sides. “I understand.” 

 

“If your ceremony wasn’t so close, and so much to do, I would be reinforcing my warning with a stay in confinement. It taught Pink Diamond well enough.”

 

Orange’s jaw clenched. She knew what White was referring to, as well as the potential effects staying in such confinement could have on her. She figured it had been the reason she had never been sent there before. 

 

“I would die in there.” Orange reminded her weakly.

 

“Would you?” White challenged, one perfect eyebrow raised at the young gem. “Are you so sure?”

 

“I-I-“ the younger gem stuttered, unable to keep her composure at she stared up helplessly at the gem she cared about so deeply, speaking to her in such a callous manner that she was not at all accustomed to. How could she be so blasé about her potential death?

 

“It does not matter,” White moved on before Orange could articulate any kind of proper response, “this cannot happen again, and I must still punish you.”

 

“What...what is going to happen?” Orange was hesitant to find out, but asked nonetheless.

 

“You’ll be confined to your room, until yellow Diamond arrives and you are given to her.” Orange all but deflated at her response, relieved and yet still stunned. 

 

“Since you thought you could just go where you pleased, you won’t be going anywhere at all.” White continued, “No visitors, no activities, monitored connections. Unless it is something I have approved, you will have nothing at all. Perhaps then, you will appreciate all that I have given you.”

 

“That’s-“ Orange paused, swallowing any objection she could feel fighting it’s way up as her indignation rose, biting her lip as she nodded, “That is fair.”

 

“Your antics are not so dissimilar from Pink diamond’s, and I will not have a repeat of that.” White reprimanded, “Let this be your last warning. I will not be so lenient with you next time.”

 

Orange bowed her head, more out of ingrained teachings of respect than any guilt for what she had done, “Yes white.”

 

“Pearl,” White called out, the small gem that had remained forgotten in the corner practically  materialized behind Orange as she was summoned, staring up at her Diamond as she awaited orders, “take her back to her chambers.”

 

Pearl bowed her head, saluting her diamond as Orange turned around, neither attempting to look at each other in White’s presence. Pearl merely followed a half step behind Orange as she began for the door.

 

Orange faltered as White called out to the younger gem’s retreating form, “I am disappointed in you, Orange. I expect better from a Diamond of your caliber.”

 

Orange looked over her shoulder at White, the steel of the older diamond’s eyes unwavering as they met hers, eyebrows turning up as her eyes shimmered in the light. Turning away, Orange and Pearl walked the long stretch of hall in silence, Pearl unable to stop glancing to over at the larger gem as she walked beside her.

 

All hostility she felt from before melted away at the sight of the throughly scolded gem. All haughty expressions and bravado replaced by slumped shoulders and a vacant stare forward.

 

“Orange?” Pearl asked quietly, tilting her head towards the younger gem as she did.

 

“Do you mind if we take the long way back?” Orange spoke after a moment, quiet long enough that Pearl thought she might remain silent the whole way, “Since it will be the last time I see it.”

 

“You’re planning to comply?” Pearl questioned, somewhat surprised that there were no talks of getting around such an order, no plans or compromises, only compliance.

 

“I’m not going to mess things up.” Orange replied, turning her head to look down at Pearl with an obviously forced smile, “This is alright...it could be much worse.” She reminded.

 

Pearl’s eyes softened as she watched helplessly as small wet tracks formed on the diamond’s cheeks, contrasting the smile that was pointed at her. “You’re crying.” Pearl pointed out gently.

 

“No, I’m not.” Orange denied, turning her head away from her as she cleared her throat, her hand coming up to rub harshly at her face, “It’s just the odd lights in here, Pearl.” Orange spoke around her hand, “They hurt my eyes, you know that.”

 

“You're right.” Pearl said, turning her eyes away to give the younger gem privacy as continued to fight with the tracks on her face. “I apologize.”

 

Pearl made no further comments on her appearance, or the occasional sniffle from beside her, simply remaining at her side as they walked the hall, taking the longest route she knew back down to the upper palace, stopping occasionally for a moment to look out at a new view from the windows.

 

“I wonder what the view will be like from my own palace.” Orange posed as they stood at the final set of windows before they would come upon Orange’s wing, and she would be secluded for the remainder of time until Yellow Diamond would come to rescue her.

 

“You will like it, I imagine.” The slender gem responded, “You’ll have a view of the concert center.”

 

Orange turned her head to look down at her, eyebrows raised in surprise as she questioned, “Have you been?”

 

“No.” Pearl said, shaking her head, “But I’ve seen the outside.” She turned from the city view to look up at Diamond, “I wanted to see it with you first.”

 

Orange's expression softened, a small smile forming on her lips, “I will have to find all the best spots for you then.”

 

Pearl returned it with one of her own, “We will have plenty of time.”

 

“I wanted to go with you down to our room,” the young gem admitted after a moment, turning back to look at the different view of Homeworld before she was forced to the one from her room, “dance at least one last time before I went.”

 

“Just...take in this view for right now.” Pearl offered, “We will figure that out later.”

 

Neither said anything after that, Pearl waiting until Orange finally turned from the window and began leading the way back to her room, slow paced and foreboding.

 

“My diamond!” The cheery voice was startling, too contrasting for the atmosphere they had brought back with them. Both diamond and pearl focused on the two Carnelians, the shorter of which waved, excited as they returned. “You're back! So how did it go?” She asked as they approached, “You're still in one piece, so I...guess...?” She began to trail off, her voice lowering as she look between them, finally catching on that not everything was alright.

 

“Not right now.” Orange responded, "I will, erm,” she paused, eyes glancing over at the small gem beside her as she bit her lip, correcting herself a moment later, “Pearl will give you your orders.”

 

“I...” Five trailed, and then stood to attention, saluting her superior as her counterpart followed, “yes, my Diamond.”

 

Not much more was said as the door was unlocked, Pearl walking with Orange into the open doors, eyes on the larger gem as she moved further into the room while she remained near the closing doors.

 

“ I will…” she hesitated, Orange cocking her head to look at her over her shoulder, “I will be back later. As soon as I can.”

 

Orange’s lips tugged upward into a half smile, “Thank you, Pearl. Don’t feel the need to rush for me.”

 

“Just,” Pearl pursed her lips, fighting to find something adequate to say, anything to comfort her friend, but nothing seemed to be right. What could she honestly say after all that? “Just don’t go anywhere.”

 

Orange laughed, though Pearl could not hear a true note of joy in it. She spread her arms out in a motion to the room around her, “I’ve nowhere else to be.”

 

 

Notes:

A little shorter than normal, but I had to break it up into two parts. It was too long, and I didn’t want to have two important scenes mashed together.

After the next update, chapter updates will be a little slower as I prepare for Diamond Bomb 3, which will more than likely be a 4-5 part special. When I have more done, i’ll give you guys a date of when to expect it! There will also be a promo on my tumblr for when it's to be expected.

Also, don’t forget to vote on the ship name, Time is almost up. You can find it here: https://www.polltab.com/XhlMN0u0d

Chapter 59: Chapter 58: Inevitable Pt 2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The upper halls of White’s palace were deserted, fewer Quartz guards than normal were stationed around the entryways, a number that had been dwindling over the millennia as the eldest diamond ventured less and less from her headship, and more gems were phased out of her use. The influx of gems when Orange Diamond had joined them had been almost welcome by the servants, if overwhelming, but they too had began to shrink in size once more. What need was there for them when that Diamond would be leaving?

 

Already the walls and rooms around her were fill with more statues than soldiers and an over abundance of silence. Not even Orange Diamond’s wing where the more rowdy guards were assigned made more than a few hushed whispers, ethereal voices carried down by the clear crystals blanketing the ceiling.

 

It was easier to hear as Pearl moved down the hall towards them, the sole Carnelians in the palace now that the others had been phased out and yet they were the only ones making noise at this moment, and the small gem had to wonder if they were damaged in some way. Did they see themselves as irreplaceable now that they were the only ones? Was it because of a Diamond’s favor of them? Just what, she liked to know, drove them to be so obtuse in comparison to the rest of their court.

 

Perhaps she had simply spent to long in White Diamond’s light to understand why gems like them did what they did, or why a gem of Orange Diamond’s grade liked them so much. Whatever the case may be, she refrained from questioning what they were thinking being out of stance as she picked up the conversation they were having, contextless snippets becoming full sentences as they failed to take notice of her approach.

 

“I can’t believe-“

 

“-orse not! She’d-“

 

“-have to do something!”

 

“We can’t just go barging in there!” The taller one yelled, louder than she wished if her long pause as both gems stopped to look at the doors and then back to one another, “What are we going to say? ‘Oh, hey, my Diamond! Don’t mind us, we just heard you yelling, talking to yourself, everything aye-okay?’” she immediately continued, hands moving in fast gestures as she acted out the small scene, ending with a stomp of her foot and a loudly issued, “No!”

 

The other raised both of her arms, palms upwards as she shrugged, “Sounds good to me. What wrong with that?”

 

“You saw her face when those Hematite came!” The tall Carnelian pushed her counterpart in the shoulder, knocking her a step back from the door’s locking pad, “Do you really thinks she wants one of us in there right now?”

 

The small one responded by pushing the other back, Pearl being reminded once more just how Ill fitted these two were for their job, “Someone has to check-“

 

Both guards were startled, heads turning as the very distinct voice of Orange Diamond filtered from behind the closed doors, her voice carrying even to Pearl as she nearer to hear her screaming, “COME ON!”

 

“What is going on here?” Pearl questioned, a single eyebrow raising as the two guards jerked back and spun around. She could see the brief fear on their face before it disappeared as the two jumping in place, despite not being were they should, to salute her.

 

“Nothing, ma’am!” The short one, her designation forgotten to Pearl, answered.

 

“Is there someone in Orange Diamond’s quarters?” She pushed, alarmed by the screaming she had heard, especially through the thick doors.

 

The two Carnelians exchanged a look, the tall one answering her this time, “No ma’am! Just Orange Diamond. She’s been...” the corners of her mouth pulled back, teeth visible as uncertainty caused her lip to quiver, “She's been talking to herself ma’am. No one has been in or out recently.”

 

Reassured that it was merely Orange, Pearl settles back into her normal role, keeping the tray she had been balancing on one hand steady as she looked between the two.

 

After a long moment of neither moving, the smaller gem furrowed her brow in mild annoyance, “One of you has to open the door for me.”

 

In an instant both were animated, salute dropping and eyes going wide, the two knocking into each other as they bolted for the door’s lock at the same time, Pearl’s eyes remaining on them as they fell to the floor and by her own good reflexes did she manage to step back, avoiding a long tail of hair that nearly knocked the thin tray out of her hand.

 

Both red gems groaned, one sprawled out on the floor while the other sat up with the use of her hand as support while clutching her head with the other, legs tangled together and nearly causing her to fall again when she move to get up.

 

Closing her eyes, Pearl took a deep breath as she shook her head with disapproval. Opening them again to watch as the carnelians separated, much more careful while they took their places either side of the door, the short one turning to release the doors for her. Pearl held back a remark, feeling the embarrassment on their faces was more than even for what had just occurred and stepped between them to enter unannounced, as she had become accustomed to doing.

 

Pearl stopped abruptly, thin eyebrows screwing together as she took in the state of the young Diamond’s room. 

 

Entire bed askew, dozens of pillows littered the floor in haphazard piles. The normally organized desk bore a crack in its polished surface as a tray lifted half off the table by a pillow weighing its other end, dozens of white tablet were scattered on the desk and floor from when they had been launched from the tray. A stray square pillow lay precariously in the crook of the chair’s arm, limp and nearly falling to join the mess on the floor. Pearl’s eyes darted to the shelves that held the ancient relics that the young gem called nicknacks, the rows empty, though thankfully there were no fragmented remains that she had expected to see covering the place. Beyond the desk, Pearl did not see any real damage to the room, simply a ridiculous amount of pillows and tablets that were now contaminated and would need to be destroyed.

 

“I can’t believe her!”

 

The gruff voice pulled Pearl’s attention back to the bed, surprised when she saw the peach colored blanket rising from the opposite side of the moved bed until it slide back down, a mountain of messy hair and the drawn face of Orange Diamond came into view before she hunched over, throwing her upper half against the bed with a loud groan.

 

Before Pearl could question her, the young Diamond let out a roar, hands fisting the blanket and pulling it from the bed only to toss it at the window as she continue to yell, “Out of all my things! That chipped whetstone!”

 

“Has she been doing this long?” Pearl questioned, aware both carnelians were attempting to remain unseen as they cocked their heads to the side to catch a glimpse of their Diamond losing it.

 

“Not long.” The smaller one said, though the hesitancy in her voice left Pearl doubtful of the truth of it.

 

“Maybe started an hour ago?” The other supplied, “Otherwise she’s been quiet since you left yesterday.”

 

“I see.”

 

Pearl stepped into the room, the doors shutting on the Carnelians and leaving the two gems alone in the Diamond’s room. She was none too surprised when Orange took no notice of her, only continuing to rage as she picked up another pillow and threw it too, grey eyes following it as it hit the window, the shaking of the pane betrayed the soft thud the hit made before it ricocheted off to bounce and slide across the marble floor in the direction of the desk. 

 

“It’s been a while since you’ve thrown a real temper tantrum.” Pearl commented a moment later, turning back to the Diamond on the other side of the room. Her question caused the younger gem to whip her head around, eyes narrowed and teeth bared aggressively, ready to snap a biting retort at her intruder.

 

No more than a broken off sound escaped her mouth before Orange’s snarl immediately vanished the moment she realized who was speaking, her eyes rounding as her eyebrows launched up her forehead, her mouth dropping open as she gasped, “Pearl!”

 

Moving to stand up, the older gem watched as Orange either lost her footing or slipped on a stray pillow, arms flailing briefly as she fell forward to get a mouth full of her mattress, face completely sunk into the pile of extra blankets and wild hair around her. The sight gave Pearl a soft chuckle, becoming louder as the diamond pushed herself off the bed with her elbows while she sputtered loudly to get hair from her mouth.

 

Orange looked up from her bed, cheeks burning in embarrassment as she used a hand to forcefully push back her hair and away from her mouth, peering at Pearl as she laughed behind her hand, eyes meeting hers the moment she sat up. The young diamond wasn’t sure if she was glad to have gotten that sound from her or mortified that she was the cause of it.

 

“I-“ Orange paused as she stood up, taking a moment to kick another pillow away from her feet and adjust her tunic into something more presentable as she faced the other gem, “I wasn’t throwing a tantrum.”

 

Pearl made a dramatic sweep of the room with her eyes, her eyebrows raised as she question, “Then your room normally looks like this when I’m not here?”

 

Orange’s eyes glanced over the room, cheeks darkening further at the sight of the cluster of pillows flung about, her half eaten tablets a lost cause on the floor, and one of her blankets a heap against the window. The only thing that had remained untouched where the curtains that were always pulled back, now disturbed by the blanket that had gotten caught in the sheer material.  “It’s not-“ her voice cut off as the excuse died before it even had a chance to leave her mouth, her eyes turning down to the rumpled sheets “...I was looking for something.”

 

“What?”

 

“My pad.” The diamond responded, “My personal pad.”

 

Pearl blinked, surprised. She had never seen Orange treat anything more carefully than that pad, rarely allowing even her to touch it. “You’ve lost it?”

 

“White took it.” Orange ground out through bared teeth, hands reaching out to grasp yet another pillow and throw it, “It was here, and now it's not.” Pearl watched silently as the larger gem’s shoulders rose as she spoke and Pearl waited for her to throw another one in anger, but after a moment her shoulders fell back, posture loosening as her tone softened, “I hid it before they came to take my things.”

 

Orange looked back up at her, eyebrows turned upwards, “Stars Pearl, that was so embarrassing.”

 

“Having your things taken?” She questioned lightly, the look of the defeated gem she had left here the day before returning as she moved from the side of the bed to join her.

 

“Being forced to stand here as they did.” Orange answered, eyes turning to the jarringly empty shelves that once held the gifts she had been given throughout her short life, what she consider tokens of love gone from their protective housing, “The Hematite came not long after my first meal came this morning. They were kind enough to let me handle the relics though. I got to put them all away in a storage box before they took them.”

 

Pearl couldn’t exactly say if the gesture had been nice, or more cruel based on the dejection on her face.

 

“They must have found my pad when I wasn’t looking.”

 

“Why were you hiding it?” The older gem questioned, head tilting in mild confusion, “I thought you were going to go along with this?”

 

“I was!” Orange yelled, hands throwing up in the air so suddenly that Pearl took a step back, mindful of the tray in her hand. 

 

“I am.”Orange added in a much softer voice, “But that pad, it has everything on it. My drawings, my work, things I had been looking into, it had everything of mine. I just wanted...” her voice trailed off as she bit her lip, eyes shining even as her eyebrows arched down, anger turning her voice a little bit deeper “I can’t believe she took it.”

 

“It’s alright.” Pearl said quietly, soothingly, “It’s just a pad.”

 

“It wasn’t just a pad!” Orange screamed, forcefully hitting herself in the chest as she as she continued to speak in a raised tone, “Those things were important to me! I had-“ she stopped abruptly, a breath being sucked in between her bared teeth, “there were pictures of her.”

 

Pearl continued to stand in the safety of the raised platform near the door, eyes following the larger gem as she began to pace back and forth, a range of emotion flashing across her face, though Pearl could mainly identify anger as it turned her cheeks a deeper shade of orange, nearly red, her hands clenching and unclenching at her sides as she grew more frantic in her pacing, feet knocking into pillows and sending them rolling across the floor.

 

“Drawings, notes, pictures, history!” Again, she was hitting herself in the chest, and Pearl briefly wondered if she realized how forceful she was being, or if she even felt it at all. “My history!”

 

“Calm down.” Pearl eventually intervened, cautiously stepping down from the safety of her platform to approach the younger gem, “You’ll get it back. It’s only until Yellow Diamond comes to Homeworld.”

 

Thankfully, with her now in her space, Orange seemed to calm her pacing, hands losing their tension as they rested against her thighs. Pearl relaxed, though wisely kept at an angle to keep the tray in hand tilted away from the larger gem’s reach.

 

“She didn’t say that.” The young diamond said quietly, her eyebrows pulling together and creating lines on her forehead as her hands clenched once more.

 

“Orange?”

 

“She didn’t say she would give it back when Yellow came. I remember, she didn’t say she would give it back when Yellow came, only that I could leave then.” Orange eyes met hers, pleading for her to understand, “Pearl, that pad means everything to me.”

 

Pearl reached forward to touched her forearm in a gesture of comfort, keeping her voice soft as she spoke, “It’s okay, Orange....“

 

“Stop saying it’s okay, it’s not.” Orange shrugged off her hand, Pearl pulling back as she did, “This isn’t alright!”

 

“White Diamond isn’t interested in keeping your things.” The older gem reasoned, “Think about this rationally. Breath.”

 

Orange groaned in response, moving away from her as if to begin pacing again only to stop abruptly half way, her head falling down as she folded her arms across her chest, tucking her chin in as she remained there, eyebrows furrowing as her eyes closed. Pearl waited quietly as simply watched, feeling helpless as she watched the diamond pull into herself, fighting with herself until she finally turned back to her on her own, eyes lined with unshed tears.

 

“Am I being stupid?” She questioned, voice thick with emotion.

 

“You're dealing with how you feel.” Pearl answered, shaking her head in response. Taking a moment, she set the tray onto the desk, uncaring of the stray tablet it sat on before turning to walk back to the taller gem, holding out her hands and waiting until Orange uncrossed her arms and placed her hands around hers. Pulling her close, Pearl tilted her head back to look up at her, offering her a small smile, “You're not stupid for being upset.” Orange gave a small nod of acknowledgement, though she could not manage to uncurl her deep frown to return her smile. After a moment, Pearl continued, “But destroying your room isn’t going to help you, it’s only going to make White think you're misbehaving. It may be your room, but it is her palace.”

 

“I just want my pad.”

 

Pearl squeezed her hands, nodding in understanding, “We’ll figure it out.”

 

“I’m sorry.” Orange breathed out, eyes scanning the room over the top of head, really seeing the mess she had created, “I shouldn’t have done this.”

 

“No.” Pearl agreed, “But you could have done a lot worse, I suppose. The Pumice won’t be happy about the cleaning they have to do now.”

 

“It’s their job.” The diamond retorted, eyebrows pulled together as she gave the smaller gem a confused look. Pearl didn’t voice it, but she was glad as she watched the color slowly retreating from her face, the only real evidence being the red rings still under her eyes from tears that hadn’t quite gone away.

 

“It is.” Pearl acknowledged, reluctantly releasing Orange’s hands as she took a small step back, surprised as the back of her foot hit a pillow, causing her to look down at it and a nearby pile of them, cautious to not slip on them as Orange had before. “I don’t think I ever realized how many pillows you keep.”

 

“It’s comfortable.” The diamond explained, “It reminds me of….It reminds me of growing up with my mom. There were always more pillows than real furniture in the rooms, and we would just sink into them as she told me stories.”

 

“Their sentimental.” Pearl realized.

 

“It made staying here easier for me.” Orange nodded, her lips finally turning up into the barest of smiles as she added, “At least, until I got to know you.”

 

Pearl responded in kind, flattered that she was such a contribution to the Diamond’s ease of staying with the eldest diamond. Motioning to the ones on the floor near her, she questioned, “Would you like to pick them up?”

 

Orange turned to regard them for a moment and chuckled, hand moving to the back of her neck as her eyes turned back to meet hers, “Not really.”

 

Pearl tsked but did not push it further, instead turning to walk back to the desk to pick the tray back up, eyes turning to the fist sized dent mostly hidden under a pile of tablets, though the thick crack that cut through the white marble was hard to miss, “Then maybe you’d like to tell me why there is a crack in your desk?”

 

“I got angry.” 

 

Pearl turned slightly, cocking her head as she rose an eyebrow in question, “So you punched it?”

 

“It was the desk, or the glass,” Orange responded, “I picked the sturdier of the two.”

 

Pearl shook her head, though there was no honest disappointment in her action, “Your determined to get yourself into trouble, aren’t you?” Moving back to her, she held out her hand, gesturing with her fingers for the larger gem to place her own hand onto her open palm, “Let me see your hand, did you hurt yourself?”

 

The diamond shook her head, not bothering to humor her by keeping her hands at her sided “I’m fine, Pearl. No damage.”

 

Deciding it wasn’t worth an argument over, Pearl nodded in acceptance, motioning with her free hand to the pillows around them, “At least gather some pillows so we can sit near the windows. I have your tablets, and you need to eat them.”

 

Orange immediately got to work collecting pillows, grabbing as many as she could carry and bringing them over to where Pearl had moved to wait, dropping them on the floor and arranging them together before moving to gather more. Bent over picking up another and trying to figure out where it could fit into the pile she already had collected, she asked over her shoulder, “Does White know you came here?”

 

“Of course she does.” Pearl answered, “But, as I believe you would say, she doesn’t need to know I’m staying.”

 

Orange stopped what she was doing to turn and look at her friend, a large smile stretching across her face before she burst out laughing, “You’re the best, Pearl.”

 

Walking over with what she had, the Diamond made a circle of pillows, sitting down first and then holding out her hand, aiding Pearl to sit down beside her before she was handing over the tray to her. Her attention was pulled by the blanket near them, the deep peach color a startling contrast against the pure white lace and silk material the curtain, “Really Orange, this mess is horrendous.”

 

 With a fist full of tablet already halfway in her mouth, Orange struggled to respond and not spit out half the content in her mouth as she motioned to the pillows beneath them, “It’s...sort of picked up?”

 

Pearl’s lip curled at her manners, watching as a few tablets fell from her lip and back to the tray, Orange doing her best to keep her half chewed pills in her mouth at the look. Making a hum of acknowledgement, Pearl responded, “I suppose it will do.”

 

“I’ll make sure to pick up before I have company again.” The diamond lowered the tray, hand clear of more tablets and smiled as her friend shook her head in faked exasperation.

 

“Your lucky the Pumice should be able to repair your desk on their own.” Pearl leaned back, becoming relaxed amongst the fine plush and company, “White would know if I had to call in a Bismuth.”

 

“I’m not very good at this lock down thing.” Orange turned, setting the tray down on the floor before turning back to her, “I honestly never thought I’d be doing this again.”

 

The older gem studied her for a long moment, quiet as she questioned, “How are you feeling now?”

 

Orange made a noncommittal hum, hand raising and turning to make a so-so gesture, “All right. A lesson learned, I guess.”

 

“To not make such a big mess?”

 

“To not sneak out.” Orange chuckled, shrugging as she added, “Either that or do it better.”

 

“Orange.” Pearl stressed her name, unamused by the lack of seriousness she was giving now.

 

“What? It's better than the alternative.”

 

“And that is?” She questioned.

 

Leaning back on her arms, Orange turned her head to look out at the darkened city, lit up solely by neon circuitry and the nearby spotlights on the Diamond’s square. “Sulking until Yellow comes home.”

 

“I suppose.” Pearl agreed, all too aware by what she actually meant. She much preferred her pillow throwing to that. Staring out the window, Pearl added in a more thoughtful tone, “I’m surprised, really.”

 

Orange cocked her head, looking over at her as she asked, “About what?”

 

“You didn’t argue.” At the Diamond’s continued stare, she elaborated, “I thought you might try to reason with White Diamond.”

 

“Mmm,” Orange shrugged, “No. Blue explained to me about it. I mean, I don’t think I did anything wrong, and this is absolutely unfair, but it could be worse.”

 

Turning her head fully, Pearl gave her attention solely to the diamond as she continued to inquire, “So you gave in? No fight?”

 

“Yeah.” Orange grimaced, remaining silent for a moment before she explained, “Yellow says you have to pick your battles. I can see the logic in that. I figure if I’m to ever really going to be arguing with White, I should save it for more important moments where she will listen to me.”

 

“That’s sounds startling wise of you.”

 

Turning her own attention to Pearl, Orange rose an eyebrow at her, “Did you think I would pick a fight?”

 

“You're not exactly known for...” Pearl search for a better term before simply settling for, “remaining calm.”

 

The young diamond had the decency to look sheepish at Pearl’s words, “Am I really that bad?”

 

“Sometimes, not always. But honestly? It seemed....” Pearl stopped, genuinely unsure if she should continue, but the silent reassurance Orange offered her fueled her to answer honestly, “It seemed more like you were scared, then some plan of yours.”

 

“Scared?” Orange parroted, “Scared of what?”

 

“Orange,” Pearl tilted her head, imploring the gem beside her to not be so dismissive, “You can’t ignore it forever.”

 

Orange laughed, the sound loud and unnatural, especially to the older gem’s ears. Leaning forward, the diamond rested her elbows against her raised knees, arms folding together as her hands splaying out over her forearms while she made another sound of amused disbelief, “Please, I don’t...” Orange started and then stopped, voice trailing as she stilled, eyes unwilling to meet Pearl’s as she continued to stare ahead of her. Her fingers tightened against her arms, her fingers digging marks into her skin the only real sign of her distress as she continued to hold a smile on her face, “It’s not like that.” Orange said after an uncomfortably long time, “Not for me.”

 

Pearl sat forward too, attempting to pull her gaze back to her, but was unsuccessful. Still, she pushed on, “You're not immune to being scared. No one is.”

 

“I never said I was. I meant,” Orange swallowed, eyes flicking to her before turning down, leaning forward more to rest her chin against her crossed forearms, “I meant I won’t be like the others. I’m not going to be scared of White just because she has...some moments.”

 

“Moments?” Pearl sat up, eyebrows raising as she repeated the word, “Is that really how you see it?”

 

“I understand,” Orange nodded her head as best she could in her position, “I understand why everyone else is afraid of White, but I won’t be. She’s just under a lot of stress, and I know I didn’t help. I wasn’t thinking, and I have to take responsibility for that.” Orange shrugged again, eyes softening as she tilted her head enough to meet Pearl’s round eyes, “I...I won’t abandon her just because she was upset. You haven’t left me, and I can get like that.”

 

“You have never threatened my life.” Pearl reasoned.

 

“She wasn’t being serious.” Orange challenged, “She wouldn’t really. She would never.” Quietly, almost as if she didn’t want her to hear, Orange spoke into her arms as she softly added, “Not me.”

 

Pearl’s eyebrows turned up as she regarded the larger gem with a look that wasn’t quite pity, but understanding nonetheless. She owed her continued existence to White Diamond. How could she argue over a topic she felt she had no real say in, not that she wished to start an argument in the first place.

 

Pearl attempted to smile as she tried for a happier tone, commenting “I suppose it really isn’t too bad, is it? At least It’s only until Yellow Diamond arrives.”

 

“In a week.” Orange sighed heavily, “A week I rather be free. I could be doing so much instead of,” She freed one of her hands enough to motioning to the rooming around them with a small twist of her wrist, “this.”

 

“It’s only a week. That is nothing to a gem.” Pearl countered.

 

“Thats easy to say when your not locked away in a room.”

 

Pearl’s jaw tensed, her mouth forming a thin line as she couldn’t stop herself in time as she responded, “Than you shouldn’t have left.”

 

Cocking her head to the side again, Orange studied the gem beside her for a moment before questioning, “Are you angry with me too?”

 

Pearl clenched her hands over her sheer skirt, uncaring of the wrinkles she was causing in the delicate material, turning her head away from Orange so that she couldn’t quite see her face, “I have no right to be angry with you.”

 

“But you are?” The diamond pushed.

 

“Yes.”

 

Lips quirking back, Orange lowered her eyes from her, ashamed at her friend’s confirmation. “I’m sorry.”

 

“If you were, than you wouldn’t have done it in the first place.” Pearl’s voice was more forceful than she had been prepared for, sitting up as she whipped around to meet her eyes with a mixture of anger and hurt, “Do you have any idea how worried I was when I got that message?”

 

“I couldn’t have known I would get in trouble, or that I even wasn’t allowed.” Orange argued, eyebrows raising at the change of tone suddenly being directed at her, “White let me wander around on my own-“

 

“In her palace.” Pearl interjected, eyes narrowing at her.

 

“Since I was young-“

 

“Withan escort.”

 

“She let me come back to my room on my own.”

 

“Once!” Pearl’s voice pitched up as she continued to go back and forth with Orange, her words stressed as she held up a finger at the younger gem for emphasis, “And that somehow meant you could leave?”

 

“Becoming apart of the Authority meant I could damn well leave!” Orange exploded, her voice loud and biting as it rose up over Pearl’s, “Stop interrupting me, and don’t treat me like a child!” The diamond pointed a finger right back at Pearl as she yelled, “I don’t need you of all people nagging me too.”

 

Pearl’s first reaction was to recoil, both from the Diamond’s sudden aggression, and her words, the smaller gem leaning back to move away from her hand. Her second reaction, as her words set in, was to narrow her eyes, mouth turning down as she scowled and reaching out to smack her hand away from her with the back of her hand.

 

This seemed to bring the young diamond back to reality, her eyes widening as she took in the look on Pearl face, the hurt evident, but it was the fury building behind it that scared her, an expression from the smaller gem she had never really had turned on her. Orange knew she had messed up before Pearl even had the chance to speak, holding her hands up in a show of apology, “I- Pearl, I’m so-“

 

“Do not speak to me that way, Orange Diamond.” Pearl cut her off, her voice sharp with warning and barely concealed anger.

 

“Pearl-“ Orange repeated, softer, as she attempted to reach out for the other gem, only to have her hands knocked back by another slap, her hands instantly pulling back against her chest in response.

 

“No!” The smaller gem shook her head, the tied spirals of hair on either side of her face shaking at the vigorous action, “You-you can’t say kind words to me like you did before and then-“ Pearl’s breathing hitched, teeth clenching as her eyes closed tightly, her whole body pulling away from the young diamond as she turned and wrapped her arms over her mid section as she did, “I will not be spoken to like that. It’s one thing when I am following orders, when I am just a servant. But when you say I mean such things to you, and then you talk to me like that...” Pearl paused again, tears forming at the corners of her eyes that she refused to let fall, even as she turned her head to look at Orange through half-lidded eyes, “It makes me question if you mean what you say. If you are not just toying with me because you can, or you think this is amusing, or-”

 

“No, no Pearl.” Orange shook her head, eyes wide and pleading as she hesitantly reached out but stopped before she neared the other gem. Tears burned her own eyes as she fought to speak over the lump in her throat, “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry, really.”

 

Pearl grit her teeth, unable to help herself as her voice raised again, “Stop telling me you’re sorry!”

 

The young gem’s eyebrows were pinched together so tightly thin lines form around her eyes and forehead, mouth half open and then closing as she struggled to speak, searching the other gem’s face for her answer, for something that would not upset her further. “Then what do you want me to say?”

 

“I want you to do what you say you will.” Pearl surprised Orange as she moved to get up, ignoring the pillows around them as her feet knocked into them while she stepped away from her, creating space between them as she kept her arms around herself, her head bent down as she spoke clearly, “I won’t keep coming back if you're going to mouth off to me and then apologize like that makes it okay. I’m supposed to be your friend, not your punching bag when your upset.”

 

“Pearl...” Orange kept her eyes on the other gem, even as she struggled to get up, but stopped once she was on her feet as to not scare her further away. “I’m sorry. I’m so, so sorry.” She repeated, shoulders shaking as she fought back tears that threatens to become sobs if she let them, her hands still held out toward her, “I know you said to stop saying that, I’m just... I didn’t know you felt that way. I didn’t realize I-“ Her teeth clenched, eyes falling away from Pearl at the same time as she moved to look up at her, unable to meet her eyes as she admitted, “I didn’t know I was hurting you.”

 

Pearl remained silent, still turned partially away from her, but continued to watch her. Half of her wanted to move towards her as she witnessed the thick tears on her face that the larger gem no longer held back, the uncontrollable shaking as she bit her lip to keep from making more than a the small noises that were already escaping her. The other half, somewhat cruelly, wished to wait, and allow her to break further under her silence, to let her feel some of the things she had. After a few moments of watching her, Pearl turned her head away, unable to let it continue, “And now you do.”

 

Orange pulled in deep breaths through her teeth, unable to shop the shaking of her body, but managing to get a hold of her tears enough to be able to speak, “I do. I do mean it.” Hesitantly, and with a lot of caution, she took a step forward. Waiting before taking another, even as Pearl turned her head at the motion, eyes sharp and watchful. “I meant every word Pearl. I’m a horrible person, I have issues, and I get so damn angry sometimes, but I meant it,” Orange stopped a few steps away from Pearl, giving her the option to move away, but she never did, allowing Orange to remain near her as she pleaded, “I swear I meant it. I really do feel those things for you. Please don’t leave me.”

 

“I don’t want to go...” Pearl admitted, her eyes falling away from the taller gem, “but I have more respect for my self than to stay for that.” Her voice dropped, low and quiet, and if Orange hadn’t been so close and so solely focused on her, she might not have picked it up, “I won’t do it again, not for you, not for anyone.”

 

“I won’t,” The diamond promised, “I won’t do it again. I won’t lose my temper with you, I’m sorry.” Orange reached out, hand slow as they reached across the space between them, surprised when Pearl did not instantly pull away, encouraged by this to slowly wrap her hands around the ones either side of her, coaxing her until she allowed her to intertwine her hands with hers and pull them to be in between them. Both of their eyes remained on their hands, the larger gem giving the tiny hands in her own a soft squeeze as she tilted her head to speak, “I can’t lose you Pearl. Anyone but you.”

 

Taking a deep breath, Pearl turned her body to be face to face with the diamond, eyes traveling from there hands and up to her face, where she held eye contact with her, “I’m tired of being yelled at, Orange. I’m only trying to help you.”

 

“I know,” the tall gem gave her a watery smile, “I know, and you do. You really do.”

 

“Then I wish you would show it. You really scared me. I was...” Pearl tilted her head down, pulling in a quick breath between her lips, “I was busy when I got that message. To have to run back to deliver it, and then to stand by as my Diamond lost her temper, I was scared.” Pearl admitted, tilting her head back so Orange could see her face once more, to see the fear and sadness in her eyes at the memory, “For you, for me. I thought, for a moment, she might...”

 

Orange waited as her voice trailed off, giving her a moment to continue on her own before she gently prodded, “You thought White Diamond would hurt you?”

 

“Me?” Pearl said incredulously, eyebrows scrunching up as she stared at her, realizing she was being serious, “You!”

 

Orange blinked, startled by her raised voice, and confused at the implication. “You thought she would really hurt me? You know she wouldn’t.”

 

“She threatened to kill you not even a full cycle ago!”

 

“She didn’t mean it,” Orange challenged, attempting to not allow herself to become defensive as she reasoned, “It was only to scare me, and it worked. She just doesn’t want me slacking and breaking the rules. You know she wouldn’t actually do it.”

 

Pearl closed her eyes, sighing deeply before leaning forward, surprising the tall gem as she rested her forehead against her chest, her head pressing into the side of her gem as she angled it to be able to speak quietly without muffling herself into the diamond’s tunic, “You have such faith in her.”

 

“Of course.” She agreed, “White is...White is apart of my family.” Orange explained, “I care for her greatly, like I know she does me. She just shows it differently. Not always in the best way, but she does.”

 

“Heh...” Pearl breathed out the soft laugh, shaking her head at the diamond’s reasoning, though it was not unkind, “I don’t understand you sometimes. You use those organic terms, but hate to see yourself as apart of them. White can’t stand it, but you call her family anyway. How do you just ignore parts and accept the others?”

 

“I-“ Orange began and then stopped, her face scrunching up as she gently pulled away from pearl, turning her head away just as she looked up at her in question. She worried her lower lip between her teeth, and Pearl squeezed her hands in a small act of comfort, uncertain what to do as the taller gem seemed to be working out something in her head. A moment later, Pearl’s patients were rewards as Orange turned back, chin tilted down as she looked back down at her, though she could see the same uncertainty in her eyes as she spoke, “It’s complicated. I know I’m not...I’m not fully like any of you. The Diamonds have done their best to make it seem like I’m just another diamond, and I’ve tried, I tryto fit into that box. I try to shape myself into a mold I wasn’t made with, so it’s easier for everyone. If I can be what they want, what they need, I can be of use to them, I’ll have a purpose. But I know it isn’t me.”   

 

Orange pulled her hands always from Pearl’s, the smaller gem not attempting to stop her as she did so, her arms crossing over her chest as she tilted her head down, eyes falling away from Pearl’s as shame colored her cheeks.  “I feel....There are things I feel that tell me this isn’t right, but what am I supposed to do? If I’m not a diamond, then who am I?”

 

The corners of Pearl’s lips tugged down, her eyebrows tilted up as she regarded the larger gem who looked much smaller in that moment. Stepping closer, Pearl reached up, placing a hand onto her arm in comfort, pulling her eyes to her as she spoke, “You’re Orange. What more do you need to be?”

 

The young diamond’s stance relaxed, shoulders lowering from their tense position as she looked at her with watery eyes, a quiet sniffle escaping her as she gave her a wavering smile, fighting off more tears as she spoke, “That’s one of the things I like about being with you. I don’t feel like I have to ignore that part of me all the time. You know what I am, but you don’t treat me like I’m fragile or broken somehow. I’m just another person to you, my titles simply silly medals you don’t have to acknowledge unless we’re in public. You’re not afraid I’m going to shatter you for saying the wrong thing, or somehow wronging me with your presence. You're there for me even when I’m so much less than the friend you deserve.”

 

“Don’t say that.”

 

“It’s true.” Orange’s smile turned sardonic, a sarcastic chuckle leaving her as she shrugged, turning her head away as she reached a hand up to wipe at the tears on her face with the heel of her palm. “I’m a brat, I know I am. I can be so mean to you. You’re right to be angry, and upset, and to question everything.” The young diamond shook her head, hand moving from her eyes to cover her face as she laughed again, ”You’re too smart for this. I can’t imagine being with someone as cracked as I am.”

 

“Shut up!” Pearl shouted, surprising the taller gem enough to lower her hand to look at her as she shook her head, cheeks tinting a darker shade as she glared up at her, though Orange could see no real anger behind it, only frustration as she struggled to find what she wanted to say. “I don’t want to hear- You’re not-“ she paused, taking very quick breaths as she calmed herself. Finding her voice, Pearl spoke steadily, making a point to look up at the gem as she did, “You’re  not cracked. You’re not broken, or...you’re perfect just the way you are. It’s my choice if your worthy to be my friend, no one else gets to tell me that. I just wish you didn’t turn my help back on me as you do sometimes.”

 

Orange surprised Pearl by taking the step forward, reaching out and pulling her forward to wrap her in her arms in a tight hug. Pearl took only a moment to react, returning it as she placed her arms around her, head knocking into her gem as she did, but largely went ignored as the two held the hug. Orange bent slightly, resting her chin on the top of Pearl head as she sniffed. “I want to promise you I’m not going to do it again, but I know I will. Im awful at controlling myself, and I’m going to drive you away sooner or later.”

 

“Then we need to work on it.” Pearl responded, pulling back to look her in the face, eyes bright as she added, “That is something we can do together. I’m still here.” 

 

“You’re still here.” The diamond repeated, marveling at the smaller gem in her arms. 

 

Pearl stilled, taken by the softness of the Diamond’s eyes, the adoration she could feel pointed at her. In a split decision, she leaned forward, rising up on the tips of her toes to press her lips again Orange’s as her hands gripped the back of her tunic for leverage.

 

Orange, in response, nearly broke the kiss as she rose her head up in surprise, not at all expecting the smaller gem to have done so. Acting quickly, the diamond responded in kind, hands pulling her closer as they splayed across her back, tilting her head back down to shorten the distance between them. The kiss was chaste, lasting only a moment more before Pearl pulled back and Orange blinked, drawing in a small breath through her lips as she and pearl tilted there heads together, the diamond’s eyes remaining on Pearl’s face as her own closed, the content little smile on her face tugging at every hectic emotion that bounced around in her gem.

 

“Pearl?” Orange said, her questioning tone making Pearl look at her through half-lidded eyes, “Does that mean...?”

 

“It means i’m willing to stay, Orange. I’m staying for you.”

 

“But...,” Orange pulled back a little more, coming out of her shock of the situation to be a little more serious, forcing Pearl to drop back down to her feet as Orange moved, “the way you're saying that? Pearl, if your still not completely sure, then just tell me, but is this your way of telling me your decision?”

 

“It means,” Pearl answered, her words slow as if she were picking each one carefully and deliberately, “That I want this. Whatever it is your offering. But...”

 

Orange breathed hard, elation being cut short as the single word caught in her head, stopping the smile that wanted to break out across her face from fully forming, her eyebrows raising as she repeated the word pressingly, “But?”

 

“I’m- i’m just...“ Pearl tilted her head down, chin pressing into her chest as she avoided meeting Orange’s eyes, her hands slipping down from the back of Orange’s tunic to the belt secured around her midsection, grasping onto the hard edge of it. Eventually, in a shaky breath, Pearl looked back up, her eyes wide and becoming wet as tears formed, her hands gripping onto her belt as she forced herself to continue, “I'm scared she’ll find out.”

 

“Who?” Orange questioned softly, one hand slipping from her back to come up and hold the side of Pearl’s face, thumb pad wiping at the trail of tears that started to create a glossy line against her cheek.

 

“Who else? White Diamond.” Her eyebrows bunched up, eyes wide and shimmering as she surprised her own self at the forcefulness she had spoken a name that would have normally been revered every time it had fallen from her mouth, like a holy pray. Now it was only a curse. “If White knows, if my Diamond finds out, she’ll take it all away. You’ll be punished, and she’ll do it again.”

 

Orange tilted her head, confusion scrunching up her face, “Do it again? Pearl?”

 

“If she ever knew, about any of this, it’ll be something she can use against you. I don’t want to be the reason she hurts you.” Pearl said as she turned her head to lean back against Orange’s chest, hiding her face as she continued to cry.

 

Orange, momentarily unsure of what to do with her suddenly free hand, pursed her lips as she looked down at Pearl’s bowed head before settling to replace it onto Pearl’s back, pulling her a little closer as she held her. She remained silent for a long moment, swallowing a lump that had formed in her throat as she absorbed what the smaller gem had said, eyebrows lowering over her eyes as she gave her words serious consideration.

 

Taking a deep breath, Orange angled her head down, chin nearly touching her chest as she made the effort to look down at the small gem, one hand moving up to cup the back of her head, careful of the twists of hair as she did. “It’s alright, Pearl. It’ll all be alright.”

 

Pearl shook her head, pushing back against Orange's soft grasp, her head cradled in her hand as she tilted it back to look up at her, “You're going to leave too.”

 

“Of course I am,” Orange responded, confused but pushing on in an effort to calm her, “but I won’t be far. We can still see each other, just like we do now.

 

“How are we supposed to hide anything?” Pearl questioned, “How are we supposed to do this? White will know! She always knows.”

 

Orange gently shook her head, smiling as she canted forward, placing her forehead against hers, “But she won’t. Don’t be scared because you think White will punish me. She won’t.”

 

“She will. She will, Orange. Don’t be so naive.” Pearl pleaded.

 

“I’m not,” the Diamond said, still smiling despite pearl’s expression, “I’m not ignorant to how she is, I’m just not scared.”

 

“You should be.”

 

“Or I could be brave.” Orange proposed instead, “I could trust that we already know what we’re doing. I’ll keep myself out of trouble, and she’s never had a reason to doubt you, right? She’ll never have a reason to look our way, we have nothing to fear.”

 

Closing her eyes, Pearl took a deep breath, quelling the flow of tears from her eyes as she attempted to find belief in the young diamond’s words. Opening them, she returned Orange’s waiting gaze, “I want this, so badly, but if it means losing you, I can’t, Orange.”

 

“You won’t lose me.” Orange promised, “You can’t lose me, I’m not White’s to take. We can do this. No one has to know, we can do this. We’ve been able to hide so far, right?” The tall gem grinned, trying to lighten the heavy moment, “What’s another secret between us?”

 

“Living and being shattered.” Pearl responded, the grin dropping from Orange’s face in an instant.

 

“White wouldn’t shatter another Diamond.” The young diamond countered quietly.

 

“But I am just a pearl.” Pearl said, “I’m Disposable.”

 

 “Then she is a fool.” Orange said more harshly than she had meant, Pearl inching her head back a little at her raised voice in response. Orange lowered her voice, offering a small smile to Pearl as she added, “But it won’t happen, not to you. I will fight for us if i have to.”

 

“Don’t be reckless.” Pearl begged, her hand letting go of the diamond’s belt to move between them, hand reaching up to frame the side of her face, “Don’t ruin things just for me. This isn’t something you can win with a show of strength. Especially not against White.”

 

“I’m not going to go up to her and demand the right to court you Pearl.” Orange scoffed, “I’m not stupid. I just mean-“

 

“Court?” Pearl echoed, eyes widening with surprise.

 

“Well, Yes,” Orange stammered, momentarily knocked off her train of though, “that’s my intent. I mean, if your interested.” Orange waited, dread building as Pearl failed to respond before she was attempted to fix the situation, “Or we could just play it by ear if that’s not something-“

 

“Gems haven’t-“ pearl interrupted, her tone inquisitive and confused all at once, “Where did you even- no.” She cut herself off, closing her eyes briefly as she did, as if suddenly remembering their previous conversation, “It will get you killed.”

 

“Or it won’t.” Orange said, her conviction clear in voice as she leveled the gem in her arms with a look, asking her to trust her, “I mean it. I’m stronger than you know, Pearl. I’ll do what I have to. We will can do it. You’ll never have to face White alone. I’m here.”

 

“I can almost believe you.” Pearl smiled in spite of herself, “I want to. But I’m still scared.”

 

“I know.” Orange returned her smile, leaning in to place a small kiss against her lips, cheeks tinting a red as she pulled back, the joy quite obvious on her face as her smile broke into a full grin,  “We’ll figure it out. One step at a time. Like a dance.”

 

Pearl laughed, shaking her head softly at her, enjoying the small moment as she endeavored to commit the look on the young diamond’s face to memory, the blatant affection and warmth pointed at her like she had never seen. Raising her eyebrows, Pearl playfully questioned, “Are you going to try and court me with your dancing skills?”

 

“You know,” Orange said, straightening her neck as she stood up, Pearl following her as her hands fell from her face, and Orange’s hand lowered from her head, “I saw humans do that once. On Pink’s colony.” She supplied at Pearl’s inquisitive stare, “Think It’ll work on you?”

 

“You can try.”

 

Releasing her hold on Pearl, Orange stepped back, momentarily confusing the smaller gem until she placed her hand behind her, the other extending out to her as she tilted forward, an impish grin forming on her face as she inclined her head to ask, “Care to dance?”

 

Pearl took the offered hand, a knowing smile on her face as she responded, “You can tell me just where you learned about courting while you show me these dancing skills you say you have.”

 

Orange smiled brightly, pulling her close as the moved together slowly, mindful of the pillows still scattered around them. “It would be my pleasure.”

 

 

Notes:

This ship has left port, Hope your all safely on board!

Also, the results are in! You guys have decided, Orange and Pearl’s ship name is SunSet!

Special thanks to Also-Not-So-Anonymous for being the one to suggest it!

Chapter 60: 1 Year Anniversary

Chapter Text

Today is the 1 year anniversary since i first published Stars & Diamonds.

Thank you all for your continued support of this story.

Chapter 61: Chapter 59: Entr'acte

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Ping

 

Ping

 

Ping

 

The light of a new day cycle lit up Homeworld’s grandest city, growing brighter as the day progressed and shifts changed, gems trading out their jobs to return to cubbies or to move on to another assignment, work never quite done. It filtered in between towering buildings and broad pillars, most notably casting prisms of light through the thick glass of White Diamond’s palace, never failing to put on a light show as it glittered against perfectly carved stone and gently crafted crystals. If it hadn’t been for the sheer curtains that were heavy with lace patterns and layered upon itself, drawn together in the middle of the night by its owner’s companion, the youngest diamond would have been awoken from her deep sleep much sooner in the cycle than she would have cared for. As it was, Orange was still in her bed, leg dangling out of rumpled covers that had only been pulled over her hips as an after thought following her trek to the bed, determined to see Pearl out not too long after their dance and a day that had left her exhausted.

 

Ping

 

Barely thinking at the time, she had begun picking up pillows along the way and tossing them in the general direction of the bed. Most had managed to make it onto the large mattress, and those that didn’t remained where they had fallen, which is how Orange would find herself at an odd angle, shoulder and upper arm raised by an overly stuffed pillow, another jammed under her knee as her leg teetered over the side, with one managing to wedge itself under her back.

 

Ping

 

“Wuhhh-! What?” The young gem shot up, still half-asleep as she supported herself on her forearm, squint through tired eyes in the direction of the door, not entirely processing what had awoken her yet. 

 

Ping

 

Her eyes narrowed, half tempted to ignore the noise and fall back to the bed to return to sleep. She didn’t know what time it was, but she knew she could sleep for a while longer regardless. It wasn’t like she had anywhere to be.

 

Ping

 

The insistent noise made her groan, head falling down to rest against her forearm while she gathered the will to get up. Reluctantly, she sat up, pushing at the covers wrapped around her legs, struggling to free herself as another ping alerted her to her very persistent guest. She figured it definitely wasn’t Pearl, she would have entered already without disturbing her.

 

“I’m coming!” She yelled, agitated, “Give me a moment would you!”

 

Standing up, the young diamond stretched, pulling her arms over her head as she attempted to rid herself of the odd twinge in her back. Trudging to the door, Orange frowned as she released the lock from her side.

 

“This better be importan-“ Orange blinked, surprised and confused as her gaze was returned with a rather impassive stare from a familiar face. “Iris?”

 

Iris Agate inclined her head, a small show of respect for the larger gem as one arm was preoccupied with holding a pile of pad cases against her side, “My Diamond.”

 

“I, uhh, ahem,” The young Diamond cleared her throat, adjusting her tunic a little more with the presence of her Agate, as if she were a soldier expecting to undergo an inspection. “I wasn’t expecting you?”

 

“I’m sure.” Iris’ eye looked her superior up and down, assessing her before she could pack it away behind her more professional persona. “You seem scattered, my Diamond. Am I distracting you from something?”

 

“Only some good sleep.” Orange joked good-naturedly, offering the shorter gem a small smile in assurance.

 

The agate’s eyebrows pulled together, head tilting ever so slightly at her response, “I…don’t know what that is.” 

 

“It’s when- never mind, it isn't not important.” Orange brushed off with a wave of her hand, “What are you doing here?”

 

There was a short pause as the Diamond’s face contorted, eyes widening and mouth dropping open as panic set in for a moment, “Wait! Is it a training day? Damn it, I haven’t even thought about-“

 

“It’s alright.” Iris interrupted her with a held out hand, signaling for the younger gem to let her speak before she continued on in her distress, “I have already been informed of your,” She paused as she searched for an appropriate word, settling on, “unfortunate circumstances. White Diamond’s Pearl contacted me.”

 

Orange’s eyes went wide, “Pearl-“ She sighed, hand reaching up to run through her long bangs as she shook her head, speaking quietly to herself, “Of course. What would I do without her?”

 

Turning her attention back to the Agate, Orange rested her hands on her hips as she addressed her, “I’m glad you know, at least. I’d invite you in instead of making you stand in the hall,” She motioned with her hand to the space behind her, “but I can’t get into any more trouble.” Orange explained, “White has forbidden me to see anyone. Which, honestly, is why I'm surprised you're here.”

 

Iris nodded in understanding, "I am here because White Diamond has allowed it.”

 

Orange went slack-jawed for a moment, bewildered. She titled her head, as if she had heard wrong, “Sorry, what?”

 

“I have gotten express permission to be here. My Diamond- my old, er,” Her lips pulled back as she stumbled over titles in her attempt to explain before finally settling on, “White Diamond permitted me to see you. As I am your only Agate and the highest ranking gem in your court currently, I am the only one with high standing currently in your service.”

 

“Oh,” Orange hummed, having never really thought of exactly who held what rank under her, they all had simply only been her gems in her mind, ranks unimportant. “I guess that makes you some kind of royalty, huh?”

 

Iris raised an eyebrow at the poor joke, unamused.

 

“Well, why don’t you come in, then.” Orange said as she stepped to the side, allowing space for Iris to pass, eyes scanning the room and feeling embarrassed by the disorder she had caused. “Forgive the mess.”

 

Iris walked passed her, stopping before the steps down the landing to survey her superior’s room for the first time, turning her head to raise an eyebrow at her, “Are you certain you didn’t have another guest before me, my Diamond?”

 

Orange’s face darkened, the faint snickers of Five and Seven behind her not helping as she sputtered, “What? No! No, I, erm- never mind that.” She turned to glare behind her, catching glimpses of the two guard’s faces as the door shut, finally giving them privacy. Turning around, Orange evened out her features, ignoring the blush she could still feel on her cheeks as she straightened up, taking on a more serious attitude as she moved to join the other gem. “What can I do for you, Iris?”

 

Iris waited as her superior stepped closer to pull out and hold up the pile of closed pad cases, stacked on top of one another. “I came to give you these.”

 

Orange reached out, hand hesitating midway to the offered stack of cases, fingers pulling back to her palm in uncertainty. “…did you get these approved by White?”

 

“Everything has been screened and gone through. This-” Iris held out a pad among the stack, pure white as opposed to the matte black of the others, “-is from White Diamond herself, however. I do not know it’s contents, only ordered to deliver it with these.”

 

Orange took the case from her, holding it as she stared at it, confused and waiting, as if answers would be given to her. “From White?”

 

Just what did she want? What was it, and why send it with Iris and not her own Pearl? Perhaps it wasn’t that important? But why had she decided that this was something she could have, out of all things?

 

“Oh“ Orange gasped, looking up to the expectant expression of Iris’s face as she reached out and took the other pads, careful to not drop them. ”Thank you, Iris. But surely you aren’t just here to deliver what a pearl would have.”

 

“No.” Iris shook her head, "As I said before, as your highest ranking gem, I have been taking care of some of your things in your…temporary absence. Also, I felt it only right to deliver this to you in person.”

 

Orange watched as Iris pulled yet another case from her pocket, this one set apart from the other by its color alone, copper, and emblazoned with the four Diamond’s insignia on its side. Reaching out, Orange took the pad as well, unsure what to do with her suddenly growing stack of cases. “What is this?”

 

“Terms of a transfer,” Iris explained, "approved by White Diamond.”

 

Orange’s mind went blank for a moment, staring at the case, and then up at Iris, “A transfer?”

 

“A gem transferring courts must be recorded, my Diamond.” She nodded her head to indicate the case in hand, "It happens more often than you’d think.”

 

Orange’s mouth formed a straight line, tense as she took a moment to grasp her scattered emotions and keep from reacting as was her first instinct. With deep breath, she instead calmly asked, "Are you leaving my service, Iris?”

 

Iris’ eye went wide before quickly narrowing as her eyebrows scrunched together, “What?”

 

“You said a transfer.” Orange continued, "Are you returning to White? Is this another one of her punishments?”

 

Iris’ face blanked as she responded, “This is a transfer of gems to your service.”

 

Orange’s mouth fell open, the strain leaving her instantly in her shock. “To?”

 

“With your new palace nearly complete, gems already under your service will be transferred to be closer to you, where ever they may currently be stationed.” Iris answered, hands moving to clasp behind her back, “That also means the spire that you and the Topazes have slowly been trying to crack in half with your bodies will no longer be ours to use. I have chosen acceptable replacements for you to choose from, unless you wish to move your training to a designated room in your palace instead. I will adjust everything accordingly.”

 

“…Gems…to my…” Orange repeated dumbly as she stared back down at the case before looking up, embarrassed, cheeks heating up as she grinned sheepishly, “so…you're not leaving me? I really thought...”

 

“My Diamond,” Iris cut in, “forgive me…but you can be an idiot sometimes.”

 

“Iris!” Orange gasped, surprised by the Agate’s blatantness.

 

Iris bowed at the waist, curls of hair falling in her face as she spoke,“My sincerest apologies, I stepped out of line, my Diamond-“

 

“No!” Orange exclaimed, interrupting as she shook her head, “It’s…you’re right.” She agreed, waiting as she straightened herself up to look back up at her superior, "I am an idiot. Thank you for bringing this.” She held up the stack of cases between her hands, "I’ll go over everything, and have one of the pearls or the Carnelians bring it to you before the week is up.”

 

“Please,” She grimaced, "not the small defective one.”

 

“Five?”

 

“If that is her designation. I have never encountered such an insolent gem in my career.”

 

Orange chuckled, imagining the indignation on Five’s face if she heard her, “She’s scrappy, I know.”

 

“That is not quite the term I would consider.”

 

Orange nodded as she conceded to the Agate’s request, “I will have a pearl do it, then. I think you scare Five anyway.”

 

Iris’ shoulders squared, head raised as if proud by this news, “Good.”

 

“The pearl, or scaring my guard?” the Diamond questioned, amused.

 

“I have to pick an option?” Iris deadpanned.

 

Orange laughed, “I don’t think I’ve ever heard you joke like that.”

 

“Joke? I’m being serious. I’m always serious.”

 

“If you say so.” Orange nodded, sensing the end of her visit nearing. Gesturing to the pads once more, “Thank you, for doing this.”

 

Iris properly saluted her, “It is my duty to serve you, my Diamond.”

 

Orange followed her the short distance to the door, before stopping as she turned to address her once more, “Iris?”

 

“My Diamond?”

 

“I will be at our next training session.” Orange informed, a small feeling of determination coming over her, “I will make up the time I have missed already.”

 

“I will await for you to show up first.” Iris responded, not unkindly, but telling all the same.

 

The young gem deflated slightly, the realization of just how often she had skirted her Agate’s training sessions, and the non too fond memory of how she had left things during her last one, coming to her. “I’ve really let you down, haven’t I?”

 

“No, my Diamond.” Iris shook her head a she responded, "It was your wish to train yourself this way, to discipline your body and mind, and I find that admirable. I am merely your trainer, a servant.” Iris paused as she turned to face her, "The only person you can let down is yourself. Do you feel you have failed?”

 

“I feel…” Orange’s eyes fell to the floor, eyebrows scrunched up as she quickly came to an answer, one she wasn’t fond of, but knew it was the truth. Despite how she felt, she lifted her head and smiled, a new kind of determination filling her, "Thank you for your service, Iris. I will see you when my time is up.”

 

Watching as Iris left, the door closing behind her, Orange turned, eyes going to the stack of pads in her hands as she shifted them to rest against her arm and chest to keep from dropping any of them. 

 

Despite how she was feeling now, a little more down and, frankly, tired, she was also filled with excited nervousness to see both the special pad that had a list of the transferred gems, as well as the pad White had sent for her. It was all more important than the siren call of her bed.

 

Pulling the copper colored case from top of the stack, she moved towards her desk as she attempted to open it while not dropping the others, and failing miserably. However, as she came upon her desk, she paused at the sight of the large crack and scattered pills, pillows from her previous nights fit still cluttered the space. Frowning, she stopped moved to place them into her chair, batting a few stray tablets onto the floor, keeping the other in her hand, before moving towards the door.

 

Opening it, she peaked her head out, catching the guards attention as her bright orange hair was hard to miss.

 

“My diamond?”

 

“Do you need something?”

 

Turning to Seven, who was stationed to her right, Orange responded, “Yes. Call a crew of Pumice to come clean my room at once. I need them to fix my desk and tidy.”

 

“Your-“

 

“Don’t ask, Just hurry.” Orange interrupted, pulling back before the burn on her cheeks could become more noticeable.

 

“Yes, my Diamond.” Seven responded just before the larger gem disappeared back into her room.

 

Turning back to the chair that held her newly acquired pads, Orange picked up a few of the ones Iris had brought, as well as the copper one she was interested in looking through. How exciting it was to know she already had gems lined up to join her fledging court. Did they know? Were they under a hush order until she was officially announced? Or would it be sprung on them? How odd it must be for a gem to be transferred from their court to another, how did their loyal lean afterwards? It made Orange wonder just how many of those gems she could honestly trust, and who would not always question her when she did something different from their original diamond. Perhaps that was something to ask Yellow about when she came home.

 

Taking the pads, Orange sat down on her bed, scattering closed pad cases beside her and picking up one of the black ones Iris had brought, deciding the roster of gems would wait until she wasn’t waiting on other gems to be in her room, and it would just be her. She didn’t want to be interrupted going over what was surely confidential information.

 

Opening the pad, she watched as the hard case expanded in her hand, forming a holo screen between the two pieces, flashing to life in her hand as she inputted her own authorizations to use the restricted pad.

 

“Oh,” Orange hummed as she scanned the contents of the first page before moving on to another page, seeing it was merely a schedule, rule and regulations and suggestions for her new court, both with Iris’ input, as well as other gems she didn’t personally know, but assumed were both high up enough and qualified to be giving her the suggestions.

 

Caught up in what had, at first, seemed like a boring read through, quickly became an interesting insight from her Agate. Orange was surprised when she looked up, a single waring Pingall she got before the Carnelians were stepping in with a trio of Pumice, all three with their heads bowed  as the quartz soldier stood behind them as escorts.

 

“The Pumice, my diamond.” Five announced.

 

“Thanks,” Orange acknowledge her guards, taking a brief moment to examine the three Pumice, but they seemed to go to great efforts to keep from making any eye contact with her, their hair that covered their eyes as they lowered their heads did not help either. all she could see where their lips, thinned into a neutral expression, not giving anything away. giving up on that endeavor, Orange decided to simply let the servant gems do their job as she went back to her work, simply stating, “Clean the whole room and fix anything you see that is amiss.”

 

The Pumice said nothing but salute, the Carnelians standing and watching as they split off from one another, going about picking up pillows and stale tablets from the floor. Looking at each other, Five turned to the Diamond who had already turned back to the pad in her hand.

 

“Do you want us to stay and watch ‘em, my Diamond?”

 

Looking up, Orange shook her head, “they’re fine. You can return to your post.”

 

Both Carnelians saluted before leaving, taking one last glance at the small little gems as they moved far too in sync for their liking, leaving without bothering to lock the door behind them.

 

It did not take long for Orange to become engrossed in the pad again, eyes scanning information and seeking out the relevant annotations with it. So far, she had concluded Iris Agate had collaborated on it with two other gems, one Morganite and one Holly Blue Agate, both with input from their own courts perspective, and occasionally, their own experience and views.

 

While Orange had no expectation she would be dealing with the things mentioned by them, it was interesting to see how the Agates ran things, and both the discipline and doctrines employed  in their service and courts. It gave her insight on how she could expect her own future Agates to act, and examples of punishments and rehabilitations she had never had to think about before. It had never been up to her to decide a punishment, nor even rules to set for someone else to follow, with real consequences if she wasn’t listened to. It really made it set in that she truly was going to be apart of the Authority, with her own court and her own gems, with real responsibilities. She was going to be a real Diamond in a matter of weeks. Her entire life had been leading up to this moment, and it was sinking in just how quickly it would all be happening, and just how unprepared she actually was.

 

A feeling of someone being near made the back of her neck tingle, alerting her as she was pulled out of her thoughts by a small noise, quiet and barely noticeable unless she had been listening for it. craning her neck up, Orange was startled by the sight of two of the three Pumice standing before her, one with a bag in hand with a noticeable droop to it, the other holding more pillows than the young Diamond thought she should be able to, and yet her balance with them was astounding. 

 

It was the one to her left, holding the bag, that spoke up, “May…may Pumice 6G9 rearrange the bed, my Diamond?”

 

Sitting up, Orange rested the pad against her thigh as she looked between the two small gems, “Which one of you is 6G9?”

 

“This one is Pumice 6G9,” The same pumice bowed at the waist, “my Diamond. Forgive her, she did not make herself understandable to her radiance.”

 

“It’s alright,” Orange responded, embarrassed as she recognized her mistake. “I guess I just didn’t think. I should have realized what you meant.”

 

“Forgive Pumice 6G9,” The small gem continued, “she did not wish to ask her Radiance to accommodate her, but she did not wish to leave the job unfinished.”

 

“Continue.” The young diamond said as she gathered up the small stack of pads beside her and stood up to make room for them, turning back and pausing as they were suddenly bowing their heads to her, making the small gems seem much smaller to her. “Don’t…do not miss the pillows, 6G9, and uh, you.” Orange cringed, deciding to extract herself immediately before it could get worse, sidestepping the two she paused to ask, “Are you aware how I prefer them?”

 

“Yes!” The only talker of the two answered, "Yes, your radiant, luminous Diamond. Pumice 6G9 has serviced hers room many times.”

 

Nodding, Orange motioned to the opposite side of the room with her head, “Then I will move to my desk to check on your counterpart. Continue your work.”

 

Turning away, Orange took her time crossing the room, turning her head to watch over her shoulder as the two had already begun replacing pillows while simultaneously adjusting the blankets, somehow managing to work in tandem to accomplish their task quickly without impeding the other. Turning back around, Orange put her attention on the remaining Pumice, who seemed to be assessing the work she had already accomplished on her desk.

 

“Will you be able to fix it?” She questioned as she came to stand beside the chair, the pumice jumping at her voice, "Or will a Bismuth have to come?”

 

“Oh! Your radiant-“

 

“Please skip the titles.” The Diamond interrupted, turning to place the pads in her hand with the others in her chair, “I don’t want to be here all day.”

 

“I, oh, Of course.” The small gem bowed, "Pumice 7F2 can fix this. Minor damage, my Diamond, minor. Easy fix.”

 

“Good.” Orange turned an eye to her desk, seeing the small chunks that had broken and splinted were her fist had impacted had already been filled, thought the spidering cracks and the most notable one leading from the partially fixed fissure still remained. "I really didn’t want to have a Bismuth in here.”

 

“Easy fix, my Diamond.” The gem repeated as she shook her head, "No need. Pumice 7F2 can do this, yes!”

 

Her tone brought a smile to the diamond’s face, tilting her head as he turn to look at the Pumice, “You’re much livelier than the others.”

 

“Pumice 7F2 loves fixing things!” She laughed, "Much better than wiping up dust on already clean floors, Yes, Yes.”

 

Orange took a moment to move the cases in her chair, sitting down and replacing them on her lap as she picked back up speaking with the small gem as she continued to fix her desk, “If you're so fond of fixing, why aren’t you working along side the Bismuths?”

 

“Pumice 7F2 is inferior, my Diamond, no, no.” She explained, shaking her head and causing her mess of hair to fling in different directions as she did, "No work. Made bad mistake. Never allowed near the forges and hangars again, no she isn’t.”

 

“A Mistake, Huh?” Orange titled her head, "So your were reassigned to cleaning. What where you originally tasked to do?”

 

“7F2 used to refine ship parts for her glorious Yellow Diamond’s fleet, Yes she did. Very proud, she was.”

 

Orange rose an eyebrow, “Refine?”

 

“Polish, clean, refine.” 7F2 listed, "Not all parts ready for instillation or use until overseen by Pumice, no, no. Much work to make a good ship run.”

 

This peaked Orange’s interest, and she pushed for more, “What kind did you help make?”

 

“Big, beautiful, colony ships. Finest ships, yes. What 7F2 was made to do.” She paused, something that did not go unnoticed to the diamond, nor the shifting of her voice as she said, “Was. Was made to do.”

 

“That’s unfortunate. But aren’t those ships going out of service soon? I’ve seen the new models, better colony ships. You would have had to be reassigned after the ships were decommissioned.”

 

“Yes.” Pumice nodded, her tone picking up as she continued on, "Yes, the Diamond speaks the truth. But 7F2 misses the work all the same. Fixing simple desks easy work. Not as rewarding.”

 

“I suppose I can understand.” Orange said, attempting to relate to the small worker. Though she couldn’t sympathize with being taken away from rewarding work, she could imagine being removed from ship work, or ships all together, and how awful that would be for her. "It must have been interesting, seeing those ships made in person.”

 

“Shining wonders that take us to the stars.” I she could see them, Orange imagined her eyes would be twinkling as her voice lifted, "7F2 dreams of seeing them one day.”

 

“You want to leave Homeworld?” Orange questioned, surprised that the small cleaning gem had such aspirations.

 

“Yes! I mean No!” Pumice waved her hands, attempting to dismiss what she said before bowing her head, "Uh, 7F2 has spoken too much, she apologizes. Pumice 7F2 knows her place, yes.”

 

“Huh.” Orange leaned forward, momentarily losing her though and the conversation as she peered at the desk, not a scratch or crack in sight. "Good as new. Looks like I won’t be getting another lecture from White after all. You really saved my hide. Nice work.”

 

“Was Pumice 7F2’s pleasure to aid her glorious leader.” The small gem bowed again  as she stepped back from the desk, “She is lucky to help, yes.”

 

“Now I can properly do my work.” Orange took a moment to set the pads on the desk, much more room now that none of her things were present. stopping herself from picking one up, she turned to acknowledge the gem who had helped her, taking a moment to glance behind her to the bed and finding the two pumice picking up and messing with the curtains, pulling them back and picking up more scattered tablets from around the lacy  ends, but mostly finished with the task they had been called for. “Uh, I guess your crew is about done.”

 

“Hmm, yes, yes.” 7F2 agreed as she turned to look as well, "Pumice do fast work, stay out of greater gem’s way, yes.”

 

The two soon came over, joining them as the small gem next to Orange finished putting away her tools in the little satchel at her hip, this time the one who had yet to speak spoke up.

 

“Room is reset to perfect order, Pumice are done.”

 

Orange nodded, “That will be all.”

 

“Our Diamond.” All three gems saluted her, bowing their heads before forming a line as they headed for the door.

 

Turning to her desk, Orang picked up a new cases, putting the previous one to the side to read more later. “Now, lets see what this all is.”

 


 

“You're dismissed, Pearl.” White Diamond waved her off, not bothering to turn her face away from the projected screens around her to acknowledge the little servant gem standing beside her.

 

Pearl, unbothered by this, bowed all the same. “Yes, my Diamond.”

 

Taking leave, Pearl’s shoulders fell as soon as the doors shut behind her, relaxing now that she was out of sight of the grand Diamond. Exhausted didn’t quite cover how she felt. She wanted nothing more than to sit down somewhere quiet to rest, perhaps even alone, but she very much wanted to see Orange, especially after the night prior. To think, she had agreed to the young diamond’s proposal, a pearl like her, being courted. She could already see the scandal across Homeworld if that secret ever got out, and yet, as she had predicted it would, the thought brought her no anxiety.

 

Because they wouldn’t be found out. The more she had repeated it in her mind throughout the day, the more she had internalized it, had truly allowed herself to believe Orange’s words beyond that of the young gem’s bravado. Working under White meant you learned to be good at keeping your mouth shut and hiding what shouldn’t be seen, and if Orange was as determined as her eyes spoke in the moment, Pearl knew they would be able to do what they had to to keep them together. For once, she was sure she had found a Diamond she could truly believe in.

 

Entering Orange Diamond’s wing, Pearl took a moment to acknowledge the two Carnelians as they opened the door for her with a simple gesture of her head. Once opened, Pearl entered, taking a moment to look around and was glad to see the room was spotless, a great contrast from the night before. She wasn’t sure if the Carnelians or Orange would take initiative to have it picked up, and she wasn’t sure if Orange even knew how to clean. 

 

Her appreciation of the room was cut short, however, as her attention was quickly pulled to the desk where she found the youngest diamond, stood up and leaned over, staring at something that was blocked from her view. From her posture alone, and the visible tension in her shoulders, she already knew that something was wrong.

 

“Orange?” She spoke, breaking the quiet tension she had unknowingly walked into.

 

“Hello, Pearl.” Orange responded without turning her head, voice far too even for Pearl to find believable for her.

 

“Well,” the smaller gem began, head tilting as she stepped down from the platform to walk towards her, “That isn’t the welcome I was expecting.”

 

The young Diamond turned her head to look over her shoulder, giving her a small apologetical smile, “I’m sorry.“

 

“You look like something’s wrong.”

 

Orange breathed out loudly, shoulders sagging as one hand moved to cover her eyes, pinching the bridge of her nose. Picking up the pad she had been staring at, she flopped backwards into her chair, holding out the pad over the side of the chair arm for Pearl to see as she approached. “Iris brought this by earlier.”

 

“I’m aware she stopped by.” Pearl said, noting the other cases that littered the desk, “She had your court ledger.”

 

“That’s right.” Orange nodded, “And The Carnelians aren’t on it.”

 

“Oh?”

 

The younger gem pursed her lips, turning to look at Pearl as she stopped beside her, “Which means I need to talk to White.”

 

“Hold on.” Pearl held out her hands in a gesture for her to slow down, “Please explain before you do anything rash.”

 

“I’m not being rash.” Orange countered, "I’m calm. I’m very calm, because if I’m not right now, I’m going to break my promise to you.”

 

“Don’t do this.” The smaller gem pleaded, “Breath, and talk to me. I don’t want you hiding your emotions, Orange, thats not what I asked.” She waited a moment as the diamond did as she asked and nodded to her, "What about the guards?”

 

“This.” She shook the pad in her hand, “I was given this earlier. A list of all the gems going to be in my possession. It’s missing two important names.”

 

“Your guards.” Pearl filled in, seeing exactly where this was going.

 

“I’m going to sort this out.” Orange said as she leaned forward to put the copper case onto her desk with he others, "I’m not going anywhere without them.”

 

“Orange, think this through.”

 

“I am. I’m going to talk to White about it.”

 

“Please, take a look around you and your current situation.” Pearl begged, motioning to the room around them, the notably barrenness to it unmissable, "The last time you decided you were going to do something without thinking landed you with punishment. You promised me you wouldn’t get into more trouble.”

 

“What am I supposed to do?” Orange exclaimed, throwing her hands out in frustration, "I can’t just leave Five and Seven here.”

 

“They are just Quartz soldiers, Orange.” Pearl responded, reaching forward to grasp the diamond’s shoulder, “You’re a Diamond. Is this really worth potentially incurring White Diamond’s wraith once more?”

 

“You’re worth it.” Orange tilted her head, staring into Pearl’s eyes as she reached up to cover her hand with her own, “Shouldn’t they have a chance too? Do you see them as beneath you?”

 

“I…” Pearl’s eyes flicked away from the Diamond’s, only to be pulled back by her hand being gently squeezed, “I see them as replaceable. But, I also don’t have the connection with them that you do. Perhaps...”

 

“They are my friends as well. They’re important to me, I can’t just not try. Please, understand,” Orange implored as she released Pearl’s hand to stand up, moving pasted the chair to stand in front of the smaller gem, reaching forward to gently cup her round face between her hands, “I’m not doing this to upset White or anything. I’m not trying to break my promise to you already”

 

“I know…” Pearl sighed, reaching up to grasp the sides of the hands cupping her face, eyes closing for a moment before she spoke again, "you're doing this for your friends.”

 

“Them, my Topazes, Iris, er, sort of.” The younger gem softly chuckled, “I’m not really sure with her, honestly. But, I don’t have a lot of friends, real friends, like you. If I can, I want to keep the ones I have. Will you help me?”

 

Pearl closed her eyes, taking a moment to think before looking back up at her companion, “…If you're going to be talking with White, you need a plan. You need to know what you're going to say before you go there, and not wingit.”

 

A wide smile stretched across the diamond’s face before she was leaning forward, placing a short kiss on the smaller gem’s mouth before pulling back to look her in the eyes. “You're the best, Pearl.”

 

Blushing, Pearl smiled, pulling back slightly from the diamond’s hands, signally for her to let her go as she did so. “Did you have anything in mind to say?”

 

“Not really.” Orange answered sheepishly, "I can do speeches, and I’m getting better at schooling my features. I just...what am I supposed to say without downright demanding, or telling her I care about them? I already know she wouldn’t like that.”

 

“You’ll have to ask for an audience first.” Pearl informed her, "She may deny you, considering you're on probation.”

 

“Yeah, but…” Orange’s face lit up as a thought hit her, “oh!”

 

“What?”

 

“I’m on probation, but she permitted Iris to come see me for Diamond matters.” Orange explained, “This is my court, I have every right to speak with her about it's future. She can’t turn me away so easily then.”

 

“That…could work.” Pearl was hesitant to agree, nodding before adding, “But Orange, you should know, and I say this in the capacity of a Diamond’s pearl, that may work for the others, but White can turn you down no matter what.”

 

Orange’s eyebrows scrunched up in confusion, “What?”

 

“She does so to the other Diamonds often enough when she feels the matter isn’t important. She sees it as wasting her time.”

 

“What kind of way is that to rule? Ignoring your peers?” The young diamond questioned, "Yellow would never waste her time with something trivial.”

 

“White Diamond sees it as otherwise.”

 

Crossing her arms, Orange pursed her lips as she mulled this new information over, “…I’m starting to see White does things much differently then I thought. Maybe she has a reason for it though.” She offered, looking to the smaller gem before her, "She’s always ahead of everyone else.”

 

“Perhaps.”

 

“Whatever the case,” Orange shrugged, arms falling back to her sides, "I should speak to her about this.”

 

“Orange, will you listen to my advice?”

 

“Of course.” Orange agreed without hesitance.

 

“Wait until your probation is lifted. You're not leaving for your palace until after the coronation, there is time. If you wait, instead of trying to force the topic the same week you incurred trouble, it will seem as if you have no respect for what White has done. You could be seen as insolent, and you won’t be helping your friends.”

 

Working her jaw, the young Diamond took a moment to honestly consider her word, finding the wisdom in them, “…So I should just wait until yellow comes.”

 

Pearl nodded, “I believe it would be for the best.”

 

“I don’t like sitting on my hands.” Orange mumbled, hand combing through the back if her hair as she sighed, "I’m not very cut out for patience.”

 

“You waited for me.” The smaller gem countered, "You had plenty of patience then.”

 

“Well, that’s different. And I wasn’t exactly patient, so much as persistent.”

 

“Even so, take a page from that. When the week is up, you will be going through the steps you will have to take, and memorizing things you never thought about. Let the work wait until then.” Pearl suggested, “This may be punishment being here, or you could see it as a break from everything that’s about to come.”

 

“A break?” Orange parroted, surprised by just how much she liked the thought.

 

“You’ll have gems you never met constantly in your space, your fellow diamond’s, ceremonies, you’ll be back to training, and there will be little time for much else. So, I propose you take this chance to just...breath.”

 

“I won’t be in this room for much longer.” Orange agreed, head tilted down and eyebrows pinched as she gave it serious thought, “And I do have some things to do, with these pads Iris brought me.” Orange looked back up at Pearl, a small smile gracing her lips as she met her lighter colored eyes, “Have you gotten to see it?”

 

“The ledger?” Pearl questioned, waiting as Orange nodded her head in affirmation, “No, I’m not privy to such things.”

 

“Well, you are with me. Look.” Orange turned, picking up the copper pad once more, activating it and allowing Pearl to see the list of numerous gem designations, none really sticking out to her, but it had been the quantity Orange had been interested in showing her anyway. “All these gems are going to be mine. I can’t believe it. I mean,” Orange paused her scrolling to look to Pearl, “I’m sure it’s tiny in comparison to the others, but just look at it. All these gems, they’re going to be stationed under me.“

 

Pearl nodded, taking the open pad from her and scrolling herself. A few gems she knew personally, if distantly, glad that she would know Orange had at least a few competent gems to work with. But there were so many, a lot that there was simply no way she could know them, or ever cared enough to remember them. Complete strangers, being thrown together to start the beginning of a new court, mere structural pillars until Orange could make her own gem to lay the real foundation of her own court. “It must be alarming for you.”

 

“What is?” Orange blinked, confused.

 

“To suddenly have these gems you don’t know with you.” Pearl responded, motioning to the pad still in her hand, "You're going to be on your own in your palace. Will you be alright?”

 

“I’m going to be on my own?” Orange repeated, her eyes widening as she considered this, and the real implications behind Pearl’s word.

 

“Don’t think about it like that,” Pearl said, attempting to quickly tapper off that line of thought she could see the younger gem delving into, "think, you're getting the space you wanted.”

 

“I…” Orange covered her face with her hands, shoulders tense and voice muffed by her palms as she admitted “I’m scared, Pearl.”

 

Closing the pad, Pearl turned to her, reaching up to place a comforting hand on the Diamond’s arm, “Orange? Look at me.”

 

“Why am I in such a rush to do everything?” Orange’s hands fell away from her face, moving out in a quick gesture that knocked the smaller gem’s hand from her arm, “I never even thought about it like that. I knew I had to question their loyalty, but I’m going to be alone. Besides the Topazes and Iris, I probably won’t know anyone there. How am I supposed to trust any of them?”

 

“You’ll have a Pearl.” She answered, "You will have her. And you’ll see me, when we can. And your Carnelians.” Pearl offered the younger gem a small smile of comfort, “You're going to talk White into giving them to you, remember?”

 

“Heh.” Orange chuckled weakly, hands falling to her sides as she shrugged, "I guess.”

 

Stepping to her, Pearl placed her hand in her own, squeezing it as she spoke, “I did not mean to ruin your excitement.”

 

“You didn’t.” Orange eventually breathed out, relaxing as she accepted a hug from her, pulling her close as she continued to speak, “I’m glad you said something, at least you were here instead of me being alone and realizing it.”

 

 

Pulling back, Pearl smiled before offering the closed pad back to the diamond, who took it, staring at the copper cover with the four diamonds emblazoned across it.

 

Giving it a little shake, Orange motioned her head towards it as she looked back to Pearl, “I still have to go over these, and get them back to Iris.”

 

“I will see it’s returned to her, when your ready.”

 

“Do you have the full night cycle to yourself?”

 

“I should.”

 

“Will you stay?” Orange questioned, "I could use some good company.”

 

Pearl smiled, “I had no other plans but to see you.“

 

“Come,” Orange held out her arm for her to take as she motioned behind her, “sit with me, and we can look together.”

 

Pearl followed Orange, arms linked as she was lead, not towards their normal spot near the windows, but for the end of the bed, where Orange sat down, leaning her large frame against it for support. “I see things have been cleaned.”

 

“Pumice do great work.” Orange grinned, “Thank you, by the way.”

 

“For?”

 

“Contacting my Agate. And explaining what was going on.” Orange added, "You’ve helped me more than you know.”

 

Pearl smiled, kneeling down to take the spot next to her. “I’m glad to help.”

 

“Here.” Orange lifted her arm, motioning for Pearl to rest her head against her chest, waiting but a moment as she hesitated before leaning against her, adjusting her legs to accommodate the new angle as she nestled herself against the diamond’s side.

 

“You’re going to fall asleep like this.” Pearl noted, already seeing the young diamond relaxing more against the bed as she pulled her a bit closer to her.

 

“Nah...” Orange said as a small yawn escaped her mouth, the diamond grinning sheepishly down at her, “well, Maybe.”

 

“You don’t sleep as much as you should.” Pearl chastised lightly.

 

“Maybe I’m outgrowing it?” Orange offered as a counter.

 

“Or, you're pushing yourself. Your health is important.”

 

“I know.” Orange agreed, “Maybe I am a little tired, but it’s fine. Right now, let me just concentrate on you. Why don’t you tell me about your day?”

 

“My day isn’t as exciting as you think.”

 

Orange leaned her cheek against the top of Pearl’s head, enjoying the new found closeness between them. “Try me.”

 


 

Even though Orange had agreed to call it a break, the cycles still felt like they dragged on with nothing much to fill the voids her routines had given her. Another visit from Iris, this time accompanied by Pearl, was the only real switch in her schedule. The pads of data that had been given to her the only real source of entertainment during the day before Pearl would join her if she could.

 

The pad from White, unsurprisingly, was simply more material for her to learn. As if nothing had happened, or was happening, she was still expected to continue her studies.

 

Beyond what White had given her, she had taken to the different pads for a different kind of distraction, taking an interest in the ones that were collaborations done to present her with information, readying her for a fledgling court she didn’t even have yet.

 

As asked, she refrained from demanding to see White, even though every time she eyed the roster of gems that would be heres until she finally gave it back to her Agate to keep, she could not help but note the spaces where Five and Seven should be listed. She hadn’t bothered to tell them either. Not that she had gotten the roster, or that they weren’t on it. She didn’t want to get their hopes up by telling them she planned to speak with White, nor did she want to crush them by telling them they hadn’t been chosen in the first place. If she had to let them down, she only wanted to do it once, and she simply didn’t know what to do besides keep it to herself.

 

After days mostly spent alone, with only her thoughts and unchanging pads, the day she had been anticipating had come.

 

Freshly released from her room, Orange stood in one of the unused rooms with floor to ceiling windows, overlooking the opposite side of the place from her wing, giving her an astounding view of the Diamond’s square, as well as the three other Diamond’s palaces around it, their colors standing out amongst the buildings surround them.

 

Flanked by the Carnelians, who also seemed to be enjoying the  change in scenery, she nearly pressed her face to the glass, staring in anticipation as she watched the brightly colored hand ship descend from the clouds, making a short circuit around the golden building before docking, fingers going limp as it was powered down.

 

Orange’s face lit up at the sight, having waited in the room simply to witness the moment with her own eyes, feelings of excitement and joy filling her as laughter bubbled out of her as she exclaimed, “Yellow’s home!”

Notes:

Author’s Note: The next chapter will include the schedule and date for the 3rd Diamond bomb event (pretty much a week straight of chapter updates daily), as well as links (DeviantArt and Tumblr) to the special 23 page promo comic for the DiamondBomb, so look for that when it comes out.

Chapter 62: Chapter 60: Turn of Events

Notes:

Important note: At the bottom of the chapter will be the link for promo comic for the event, as well as just the dates for those who aren’t interested in seeing the promo.

Chapter Text

The thundering sound of the ground shaking, rocked by large feet on the bridge as they marched across with no heed for anything around them, propelled on by a sole task.

 

“Pearl!” Yellow barked, annoyance coloring her voice as she was already behind schedule as the little gem scampered behind her, unable to keep up with her Diamond despite breaking the unwritten rules of Pearl etiquette by running in the presence of her Diamond. Nonetheless the two were making a quick enough pace toward White’s palace, the unexpected change of plans last minute by aforementioned Diamond for her to pick up Orange where she would be her temporary guardian. Yellow had been less than thrilled but tactfully agreed, for who was she to tell White Diamond no?

 

However, as loyal to her duty as she was, Yellow would have greatly appreciated more time. It was one thing to be behind schedule, but even worse when she had to face White herself to pick up their youngest, the one they all had to set an example for with everything they did.

 

“I will leave you behind, Pearl!” Yellow yelled over her shoulder, glaring at the gem she couldn’t even see but knew was close by, as she heard the frazzled response of her little attendant.

 

“I’m coming, my Diamond! Forgive me!”

 

Yellow only rolled her eyes and continued on, the blank, lifeless eyes of White’s headship staring down at her as she crossed over the connecting bridge.

 

Yellow Diamond was never late.

 

 


 

 

Orange walked behind Pearl, unsettled as she was being escorted to White Diamond, who wished to see her before Yellow arrived, which she had found odd. She had expected to either be sent to Yellow under an escort detail or to be picked up by her from the palace entrance. White had never been figured into her plans, and the sudden change had thrown her off her initial happy mood.

 

“Are you alright?”

 

“What?” Orange turned her head to look down at Pearl, who walked beside her, her words processing a moment later as she nodded her head, “Yeah, yes,” she paused clear her throat and gather her thoughts, "I’m fine.”

 

“You are very quiet,” Pearl observed, “more than is normal.”

 

“Sorry, I’m just...” Orange paused, looking back to the long stretch of hall before them as she searched for an adequate response, ultimately settling on, “just thinking.”

 

“About Yellow Diamond?” Pearl hazard a guess, “Are you worried? Excited?”

 

A small smile spread across her lips, temporally overshadowing her nervous thoughts, “Yes. I’m excited about that, actually. I always feel respected when I’m with Yellow, and I’m going to experience an extraction chamber, finally.”

 

“I thought you didn’t want to rush things?”

 

“This is one thing I don’t mind rushing.” Orange’s smile widened, “If anything, I’ve waited forever. I’ve really wanted to see what all the fuss is about.” Orange explained, “And besides, this is more than just a new experience for me. This is going to be more proof that I’m really being seen as a Diamond, like everyone else. Like an equal.”

 

“I’m happy for you, Orange.” Pearl said as she looked up to her companion with a small quirk of her lips, as close to a smile she could offer, breaking through the stern expression she had long become accustomed to using outside the privacy of Orange’s room. She had begun to attempt to shake the facade she had made for herself, at least when it was still just the two of them, to be more than the Diamond’s Pearl she had become in White Diamond’s service. Orange deserved more than being treated like a passing stranger she had little connection to, at least when it was just them in the halls. It was hard to stop, but Pearl was trying.

 

“I was going to escort you to her palace until my Diamond decided Yellow Diamond was to come see her.” Pearl continued, explaining the current situation they had found themselves in.

 

“She wants to see us both,” Orange turned her eyes down to Pearl once more, “Do you have any idea what she wants?”

 

“You know I don’t.”

 

“Yeah,” The younger gem sighed, “but on the off chance, I had to ask.”

 

“I would have told you, if I was allowed.” Pearl responded evenly, before tilting her head in question, "Are you still nervous?”

 

“To see White?” Orange questioned back, folding her arms in a look of defiance, before she sighed, the pretense of courageousness slipping away before it had even truly risen, “Yeah. I guess after last time, I’m now worried every time she calls on me, it’ll be because I’m in trouble.”

 

“You have been in your room, with the exception of this morning.” Pearl rebutted, “What could you have done?”

 

“I don’t know. Anything?” Orange shrugged, hugging her arms a little tighter to her body, “I don’t want to mess this up. Any of this.”

 

“You’re doing fine.” Pearl said in an attempt to comfort, deciding to turn the topic to lighter means, “Did you eat like you were supposed to this morning?”

 

“Yes- no.. A little?” Orange grimaced, “I didn’t really have an appetite. It’s the nerves, I think, with Yellow and now White.”

 

“Has your opinion of White changed?”

 

“What?” Orange reeled back, cocking her head to give Pearl a bewildered look, “absolutely not. This is nothing...just...” She paused, head dropping into open palms, “Oh Stars, why do I feel like this? I’m having a crisis.”

 

“Breathe.” Pearl asserted, stepping closer to her.

 

“Right. Breathe.” Orange lowered her hands to her hips, standing with her head slightly bent as she did just so, “Just breathe, it’s all fine. Good, good, it’s so good. Nothings wrong. It’s all in your head, this is nothing. Good, good. Breathe.”

 

Pearl waited, saying nothing as she watched somewhat helpless as the young Diamond talked her way through a drawn out series of breaths, waiting until she said nothing more to ask, “Better?”

 

“No,” Orange breathed out a laugh, the smile on her face as she looked to Pearl betrayed by her own eyes, “but I doubt White will wait while I give myself a pep talk in her hall, so let’s just get this over with.”

 

Pearl nodded in agreement, leading the short remainder of the way towards White’s command room where, with a confirming nod of approval from the Diamond, released the lock on the door to allow them entrance. As was appropriate, she waited for Orange to walk in first before moving in after, quickening her pace to overtake Orange’s slowed pace, announcing her even as White had already turned her attention to them the moment the doors had opened, “Orange Diamond, my clarity.”

 

Orange, unsure just what to do after their last face to face, remained at her feet, resisting the temptation to fidget. “Hello, White.“

 

White Diamond smiled, leaning down to offer her hand to the smallest Diamond, pleased as the younger stepped on without a word, cradled by fingers to keep her safe as she was lifted up to White’s normal height.

 

“Hello my little gemling.” White beamed, “You look so chipper today.”

 

“Yellow’s home.” Orange responded weakly, chin tilted down as she avoided White’s eyes. “It’s a very good day.”

 

“Oh, won’t you look at me, my little one? Are you angry with me?” White tutted, "You know I didn’t want to punish you, but it’s for your own good. I just want the best for you, Orange.”

 

“I know...” Orange frowned, risking a look up at White, “I just...I wasn’t expecting to see you?”

 

White’s eyebrows rose, “Oh?”

 

“I…I didn’t know if you were still mad at me,” Orange finally answered, unable to keep from twisting her hands together as she looked away again, unable to keep eye contact, “or if I had done something to upset you again….”

 

“Have you?” The grand Diamond pressed, questioning the little gem in her hand as one finger of the other titled her head back to face her, so that she may see the truth of her words on her face.

 

“No.” Orange refuted, “I’ve been in my room, like you said.”

 

“Good. You continue to behave, and everything will be alright.”

 

“I’m going to be good, I promise.” Orange said, a small smiling forming as White’s smile remained, warming and familiar, more of a comfort than she had received the last time she had been here, “No more running off.”

 

“I’m glad to hear that.” White acknowledged, the finger under her chin moving up to pet at the long tuffs of hair on her head affectionately, “I don’t know what I’d do if I lost you, my little gemling. I think it’s no secret I have grown quite attached to you.”

 

Orange reached up, placing her entire hand around White’s large finger, “I’m not going anywhere.”

 

Both turned as motion caught their attention, catching the tail end of Pearl as she was engulfed in an opaque White bubble, merging through the wall and out of sight. White perking up as her eyes turned to the gem in her hand, “It seems our beloved General has arrived at last.”

 

Orange gasped, excited, and turned around as White looked back up as the doors opened, White’s pearl now standing on the floor with Yellow’s own pearl behind her as she announced the other matriarch just as she entered.

 

“Yellow Diamond has arrived.”

 

“Ahh, there you are, Yellow.” White’s tone delighted, “Excellent.”

 

“White Diamond.” Yellow bowed in respect. As she stood up, her eyes turned to the little gem in her hand, who’s smile turned to beaming at the sight of her, head nodding ever so slightly in polite acknowledgment, “Orange.”

 

“Hello, Yellow.” Orange said with a toothy grin, a smile to twin White’s own, “Welcome back home.”

 

Yellow glanced at her, but did little to respond as she turned to look at White once more. “I’m unsure why-“

 

“Now, Don’t be rude, Yellow.” White interrupted her fellow Diamond with little remorse as she openly chastised her,  “Orange is welcoming you. Where are your manners?”

 

“Uh, Yes,” Yellow floundered for a moment, eyes turning to Orange who’s smile had lessened, from her own cause or from having White make a deal out of her dismissal, she couldn’t really say. Instead Yellow gave a firmer nod to the youngest Diamond, even as her jaw clenched at having been reprimanded so in front of her, “Thank you, Orange.”

 

“Better.” White said, satisfied, as she turned her attention to the gem in her hand, “Now, I have more things to do, so it’s time for you to go with Yellow.”

 

“Alright.” Orange accepted without a fuss, waiting as White and Yellow outstretch both of their hands and she transferred over, only to turn back around as realization hit her, “Oh, wait, there was something I wanted to talk with you about.”

 

“It will have to wait until later.” White dismissed with a small wave of her hand, “Go on.”

 

“Hmm...Okay.” Orange settled, grasping onto Yellow’s fingers for support as she waved her farewell to the oldest Diamond, “I’ll be back later, then. Goodbye White! I’m glad things are better now.”

 

“Remember,” The older Diamond said as she gave her as she gave her a pointed look with a tilt of her head, “behave.”

 

“I will. Goodbye!”

 

Yellow was prompt to leave, taking her own dismissal with Orange’s, turning and leaving as the doors to White’s command room were shut behind her, her own Pearl walking quickly behind her in order to stay with them.

 

“Talk with White?” Yellow inquired when they were not far from the doors, turning to look down at the gem in her hand who was taking in the scenery from the advantage her height provided, “About?”

 

“Just something to do with my court.” Orange responded offhandedly, not turning from her appreciation of the view White’s headship offered.

 

Yellow pursed her lips, “Are you already making demands, Orange?”

 

Tilting her head back, the younger Diamond looked at her senior above her, “…No.”

 

Yellow’s eyes narrowed as she pressed further, “Are you bothering White?”

 

“Of course not.” Orange scoffed.

 

“Then what?”

 

“Since when are you so nosey, Yellow?” Orange snarled, frowning as she turned around fully to look up at the older Diamond carrying her, “I thought it was my business between me and White?”

 

“I- yes, well...” Yellow could feel her cheeks flush before she could fully tamp it down, covering it with a scowl that she quickly adverted from Orange to the hall in front of them, "I simply don’t want you to upset White in this…delicate time.”

 

“No.” Orange agreed as she turned back around, “I think I’ve learned my lesson already.”

 

“It seems you took to it much quicker than Pink ever did.”

 

Cocked her head to narrow her eyes at Yellow, an action that did not go unnoticed by the older Diamond, Orange responded coolly, “Probably because I’m not Pink.”

 

“No,” Yellow granted, “you certainly aren’t.”

 

“Were you expecting me to be?”

 

“Perhaps we shouldn’t have this conversation right now, Orange.” Yellow deflected, looking away from the younger gem and back to their surroundings as they defended further into the upper palace.

 

Looking forward, Orange noted the presence others and pursed her lips, annoyed to have been pushed aside again. “Alright.”

 

The walk through the remainder of the place was quiet between them, Orange’s attention turning from the opulent rooms to look below them at the sparse guards and Yellow’s Pearl. Orange felt sorry for Pearl, seeing her attempt to keep some decorum about her as she chased after the two Diamonds, a feat given Yellow’s uncaring strides. She had her destination, and she would get there with, or without, her Pearl.

 

Leaving the palace behind, Orange admired the view of the Diamond’s Square, something she could not see from her room at the back of the palace. The lights and sounds of the city called to her, bringing about her feelings of longing to thoroughly explore it all, and the unobstructed view of the sky directly above them. Something she could only see during the short distance to the spire she trained in.

 

Without breaking from her view of the skyline, Orange tilted her head to indicate she was once more speaking to her fellow Diamond, “Can I ask something else?”

 

“What now?” Yellow responded irritably.

 

“Why did White ask you to come to her, if she was only going to make you pick me up?” Orange inquired, “Couldn’t one of the pearls have done that?”

 

“I....It was obviously for your own safety.” Yellow huffed, lips thinning into a deep frown, “You have to be escorted by another Diamond or-”

 

“Or by a proper guard and or an appointed attendant.” Orange rolled her eyes as she recited the very rules that had been drilled into her since she had began to read, “I know the rules, Yellow.”

 

“As well as any petulant little gem, I see.”

 

“I’ve heard the rules for the last half a century.” Orange countered, “How could I not know?”

 

“A half a century,” Yellow mocked, “as if that is any time at all. When you reach my age-“

 

“When I’m your age,” Orange interrupted, “I’ll be making rules for others to follow.”

 

“Not with that attitude you won’t.”

 

“What attitude?” Orange questioned, eyebrows scrunching up as she stared up her.

 

“That attitude like you know it all already.” Yellow tutted, “You still have a lot to learn.”

 

“All I ever do is learn. When do I get to put it all into some kind of action?”

 

“When we decide you are prepared enough.” Yellow answered. “You may not like it, but you will have to live with it. Do you honestly believe your anywhere near ready for a colony?”

 

“Of course I’m not!” Orange said, frustration straining her voice, "That’s not what I’m asking for at all.”

 

“Then what is it you want?”

 

“I want…I want to start doing more interacting with gems, more work than just the hypothetical assignments you guys come up with. I want something real.”

 

Yellow laughed, “Is that all?”

 

Orange could not stop herself from spinning around to glare at Yellow. “What do you mean, is that all? Don’t make fun of me, Yellow!”

 

“I’m not.” Yellow placated, "If that is what you want, then I’m sure we can come up with something for you. Delegate some work for you to do.”

 

Orange’s mouth dropped open, momentarily stunned, “Really?”

 

“After your ceremony.” 

 

“Of course.” Orange said, head raising as she recited words she had heard one too many times, “As Diamonds, we have our priorities.”

 

“Yes.” Yellow agreed, glancing down at the small Diamond in her hand, “That's very sensible of you.”

 

“Ive had a lot of lessons, remember? White likes to keep me busy.”

 

“Perhaps being here has done you better than we could have ever hoped.”

 

“I think so too.” Orange agreed, the fondness in her voice clear to the older Diamond. “I like being here, on Homeworld. Not to be rude, but I think I’ve learned more here than I ever really did going back and forth between everyone’s colonies.”

 

“I take no insult from that. I am pleased as long as you are learning.”

 

“Speaking of learning, how much farther until we get to your extraction chamber? I’m excited.”

 

“Not far. You have talked most of the way, you didn’t even notice.”

 

“What!” Orange gasped, “I wasn’t talking that much, Yellow.”

 

“Oh?” Yellow rose an eyebrow, jutting her chin in the direction behind the smaller gem, "Then look and see.”

 

Orange turned, following Yellow’s line of sight to a large building, the same hue as her and adorned heavily by gem statues and thin, stylistic pillars.

 

“Woah.” Orange breathed out, “It’s so decorated.”

 

“It’s a sacred place, for only a Diamond,” Yellow explained, “Ornamental is to be expected.”

 

“You definitely didn’t design it.”

 

Yellow’s eyes cut down and narrowed at the younger gem as she questioned, “What does that mean?!”

 

“Huh?” Orange blinked, turning to look up at the angry expression on Yellow’s face, offering a small, apologetic smile, “Oh, nothing Yellow. It’s just...doesn’t look to be your taste is all.”

 

“Hmp....” Yellow grunted, looking up as she entered the building, ignoring the two guards at the door, her pace slowing enough that her Pearl had finally caught up and was now able to keep step ahead of her, as not even Yellow would walk so quickly inside.

 

“Yellow?” Orange asked after a long moment of silence.

 

“Yes?” Yellow responded in an exasperated tone.

 

“What, ah…what do you do in an extraction chamber, exactly?”

 

Looking down, Yellow’s eyebrows raised, “Scared?”

 

“What?” Orange’s nose scrunched up, looking appalled by Yellow’s accusation, “Absolutely not. I simply want to be prepared.”

 

“Clearly.” Yellow scoffed.

 

Orange waited a few steps, still staring up at the older Diamond, before speaking again, “Yellow?”

 

“Orange?”

 

“Well?”

 

“You do nothing.” She answered, “The fine thing about a Diamond’s extraction chamber, is it is a place to relax, while the process happens.”

 

“So...we don’t do anything but sit?”

 

Yellow gave a small nod of her head, “Or swim, in Blue’s case.”

 

Orange inclined her head, asking curiously, “What are the others like?”

 

Yellow frowned, lip jutting out in disgust, “Suffocating bubbles and too much light.”

 

“What does that mean?”

 

Tilting her chin down, Yellow met Orange’s curious stare, “That you’re lucky you're coming with me. Blue wished to take you, but we worried...”

 

“Because I can’t swim?” Orange supplied, fully aware of the cautions the others took with her known limitations.

 

“Because you sink like a boulder to the sea floor if someone isn’t holding you.” Yellow said plainly, “It’s odd, but I have long since stopped questioning the oddities of why. But that is beside the point. Even if it was agreed upon that Blue was the one to take you, she won’t be here for a few more days, and that is time that can not be wasted, otherwise I would have let her.”

 

Orange’s shoulder’s slumped, unable to keep the hurt expression off her face, “You didn’t want to take me?”

 

“I...” Yellow paused at the tiny, dejected look being pointed at her, and then rephrased, “I am very busy, it wasn’t my highest priority at the time. But it isn’t a big deal. It isn’t out of my way, and it doesn’t hurt to get ahead. You will have a schedule of your own after, if all goes well.”

 

“What could happen?”

 

“You pass out. You lose your form. You...well, we don’t know.” Yellow shrugged, “We have always approached things like this with caution. Too much, too little, it’s a guessing game.”

 

Orange tilted her head, surprised by Yellow’s openness to answer her. “Are you scared I could die?”

 

“What!” Yellow shouted, stopping her stride to look down, anger and fear reflected in her eyes, “Orange Diamond, never say that again!”

 

“You are.” Orange blinked, the expression on the older Diamond’s face all she needed to refute her claims.

 

“I’m not.” Yellow grunted, turning her head away as she breathed heavy for a moment and then stood straight, shoulders leveling as she return to Orange’s stare,”I just…if Blue heard you say such things, we would all be feeing it for the next century, and I don’t want you to make a habit of talking about such things so openly. I’m not scared.” Yellow said once more, continuing their course to her extraction chamber, “It will take more than a simple extraction chamber to do anything to you. Everyone is simply treating you like fragile glass, and it gets on my nerves to have to do the same.”

 

“I’m a gem, like any of you.” Orange said, “I’ll be fine.”

 

“Yes. You will.” Yellow asserted, before adding a little more lightheartedly, “Or I won’t hear the end of it, 'til the end of time.”

 

Orange smiled at her attempt to move the subject of her death along, a part of her heartened to know that Yellow really would be bothered if something happened to her. “You could always just find a far, far off system to conquer.”

 

“Hah! Subspace frequency reaches much farther than you think.” Yellow responded, before adding under her breath, “As does an angry Diamond.”

 

“Which one?” Orange questioned.

 

“Take your pick.”

 

“Mmm,” Orange hummed, head tilted back on her shoulders as she contemplated Yellow’s hypothetical predicament, “I think Pink would be your worst case.”

 

Yellow rose an eyebrow, glancing down at the youngest Diamond, “Why is that?”

 

“She’s more persistent than the others.” Orange shrugged, “White calls both of us single-minded. I think the time it takes her to track you down, would be well spent figuring out how to best torment you for the rest of time.”

 

“hmph. single-minded indeed.” The elder Diamond sneered, rolling her eyes at the very real possibility Orange had described. Then, she glanced down at Orange, eyes narrowing slightly, “Speaking of White, we will be taking about your stunt later.”

 

“Oh, come on Yellow!” Orange whined, “Haven't I been punished enough?”

 

“I’d hardly consider endangering yourself worthy of just a simple stay in your room.” Yellow chastised, “White is always lenient with you, I can only reason that it is because you are so young. I would not have ever believed her to be soft until you and Pink came along.”

 

“Come on, Yellow.” Orange grunted, “You just said everyone is treating me like I’m so breakable and it annoys you. It was just across the square to see Blue, with my own, trusted, hand-picked by White Diamond, guards.”

 

“You can’t be so careless with your own life, Orange. You are very important. Our society balances on us, as Diamonds. We are more than just figureheads for the masses to gawk over.”

 

Orange pursed her lips, “I don’t want to live in a bubble of safety my whole life.”

 

“It’s not always about what you want.” Yellow scolded, “We are trying, Orange. We are all trying to keep you as happy as we can, do you have any idea how hard it is on us?”

 

Breathing out a heavy sigh, Orange lowered her head, eyes narrowed and refusing to look back up at Yellow, even as she continued to stare down at her, waiting for her response. “I know...”

 

“Don’t sulk.”

 

“I’m not sulking.” Orange responded, about to cross her arms before stopping mid way as she realized how that would look, instead turning head to look at Yellow with a pointed stare, “Diamonds don’t sulk.”

 

“You must be the exception.”

 

“Yellow!” Orange shouted, cheeks flushing from embarrassment.

 

“Shush, look.” Yellow interrupted her from saying anything more, staring at he spot behind Orange’s turned form, “We’re here.”

 

Twirling around, Orange’s eyes widened as the golden doors of the chamber opened for them, Yellow stepping through the door were Pearl remained. “Ohhh. This is big.”

 

“It’s moderate, in comparison to Blue’s.” Yellow said as she placed Orange down onto the floor, where she waited a moment for the littlest Diamond to move toward one of the seats before walking to the opposite side to find a place to settle of her own, “She might very well have lost you to all her flair.”

 

“I like flair.” Orange challenged, “Not everything has to be spartan.”

 

“And not everything should have frills and be over indulgent in ornate embellishments.”

 

“True.” Orange allowed, “But why can’t a few unneeded designs be practical?”

 

Yellow sat down, eyeing Orange as she watched the smaller gem move to the bench opposite her, staring up at the tall bench as she assessed how she herself would get up, “And how would they be practical?”

 

“They make you happy.” Orange reasoned, crouching down before jumping up, hands out to catch the ledge of the bench where she easily pulled herself up, before turning to look across the room at Yellow, “What other reason do you need?”

 

“...Perhaps you are spending too much time on Homeworld.”

 

“White doesn’t believe in sparing with her things.” Orange argues.

 

“White Diamond has that luxury.”

 

“Alright, Alright.” Orange said as she shrugged, exasperated, “Let’s agree to disagree.”

 

“Agreed.”

 

Looking at Yellow, relaxed on her own bench, decided to do much the same as she sat down in the middle of her own, “So will this take long?”

 

“No, but prepare to settle in for a time. It isn’t that quick.”

 

“Okay.” Orange acknowledged as she laid back, putting her hands behind her to cradle the back of her head, protecting it from the hard stone beneath her, and stretched out, the warmth of the room a comfort from the normal chilly air outside.

 

“What are you doing, Orange?”

 

Orange cocked her head to the side, looking out of the corners of her eyes to meet Yellow’s, who was now leaning an elbow on her leg, cheek resting on a loose fist as a single eyebrow raised in question. Glancing down at herself, only really able to see the top of her gem from her position, and then back to Yellow. “You said this was supposed to be relaxing, so I’m relaxing.”

 

Yellow chuckled, “And they were so worried.”

 

Closing her eyes, Orange turned her head back up toward the ceiling as she said, “You guys shouldn’t be.”

 

“Excuse me?”

 

“You know…I know I’m young, and small, especially compared to someone like you, but I can do a lot of the things you probably want to ask me to do but are too afraid it might hurt me. I’m not going to shatter in your hand, and I can’t learn to do something if you don’t ask it of me.”

 

“Very...astute.”

 

Turning her head again, Orange once more looked at Yellow, “If you guys keep treating me like that, I’m going to be a million years old, and have no idea what a colony is beyond the walls of a moon base. I have no interest in being a Diamond collecting dust.”

 

“That is....” Yellow paused, leaning back to stare at Orange, unaware of her churning thoughts as she remained reclined with her eyes closed, so at ease in the new situation she had found herself in not even a half an hour ago. Cocking her head, Yellow spoke quietly, almost to herself, “When did you become so mature?”

 

But Orange had heard, as she responded as she turned her head, “Probably somewhere between learning I have cool explod-y powers and finding out that Pink has been fighting a rebellion.”

 

Yellow laughed, a hardy sound that came from deep in her chest and shook her from the inside out, the corners of her eyes wrinkling and lips pulled back into a grin big enough Orange could see her teeth. “You know…when you were first made, I could never imagine I’d be siting here, with you of all gems, and actually enjoying it.”

 

Orange smiled wide as she admitted, “I never thought you’d be enjoying my company.”

 

Yellow’s grin evened some as she considered her next words, “I was hard on you…but it was always for a reason.”

 

“I know.” Orange nodded, “I think I’ve grown pretty well under you, Yellow. You, and Blue, White, and Pink. I...I really feel like I have a place to find my footing, you know? I’m not scared I’m going to mess up, being apart of the Authority? I know what to do, and even if i think I don’t yet, I’m not scared. I have you guys as an example for almost everything.”

 

“I suggest you keep your bases on White and I. Pink isn’t...”

 

“Pink does well, in her own right.” Orange defended, “It’s just…different, you know? Her own way.”

 

Yellow laughed scornfully, leaning back once more as she waved off Orange’s defense of her mother, “If that is what you want to call it, it is certainly kinder than what I have to say.”

 

“You know...when I was small, I really wanted to be you, Yellow.”

 

Yellow perked up, confused by the change in topic. “What?”

 

“I looked up to you, a lot.” Orange said, sitting up and leaning her weight onto her elbows as she looked over to her fellow gem, “When I was with Pink, I would show off the things I learned, and I’d shapeshift my form sometimes, mainly my hair really, because the rest was a bit of a strain at the time, I think? I would run around Pink’s command room, giving orders to invisible gems, and try to be like you. I think it always upset Pink, because she thought it meant I favored you over her.”

 

“That ridiculous.” Yellow scoffed.

 

“Which part?”

 

“All of it, really....but Pink, mostly.” Yellow shook her head, “To think, you, favoring me over her? She truly is shortsighted sometimes.”

 

“I don’t know if I favor any of you, over the other.” Orange said after a moment of thought, “I love you all.”

 

“I think the sauna is making you a little loose lipped, Orange.”

 

“You think?” The younger gem questioned question, brow furrowed as she truly questioned if she had said too much, before turning to look at Yellow, feeling slightly vulnerable about what she said next, “Does…does it bother you? When I tell you how I feel?”

 

“No.” Yellow answered quietly, “But I do believe there are certain things we should keep to ourselves. Protect it, like armor, so it can’t be hurt.”

 

“Oh...”

 

Yellow gave Orange a meaningful look, “You’re young, and I know you don’t really understand what I mean, but you might one day. I hope you keep that in mind.”

 

Nodding slowly as she processed her words, Orange smiled at the older gem, “Okay, Yellow. I will.”

 

“Good.” She huffed, eyes moving to the floor as she watched the air be sucked into the small openings of the four sided Diamond emblem on the floor. Her hands smacked the tops of her thighs, catching Orange’s attention as she stood up, “And just in time.”

 

“We’re done?” Orange questioned, sitting up fully.

 

“Done.” Yellow confirmed, “Now-“

 

“It’s time to get back to work.” The young Diamond finished for her, waiting as Yellow moved over towards her and offered her hand for her to climb onto.

 

“Correct. How are you feeling?”

 

Orange thought for a moment, mentally assessing her body and gem, “…Relaxed. I’d like to do this again.”

 

“Hmm. Good.” Yellow said as they existed the chamber, Pearl coming to join them the instant they had walked out, “Next time you might very well be on your own.”

 

Orange’s eye lit with excitement. “My own chamber?”

 

“Yes.” Yellow nodded as she explained, “Given it will be a long time before you have a colony of your own, your extractions will be used by the four of us to create gems, most of which will eventually become the bases for your court.”

 

“My own gems.” Orange squealed , ”I can’t wait!”

 

“Settle down.” Yellow chided lightly.

 

Blushing, Orange sat a little straighter in Yellow palm, smiling apologetically as she giggled, “Oh, right, sorry….Do I get to make requests for gems that I want?”

 

“Perhaps. Basic Quartz and Agates are generally made before anything else.” Yellow cut her eyes downward as she questioned, “You had something in mind?”

 

“I don’t know yet.” She shrugged, “This is all just…so new. There are so many new options to me, its weird. I have become used to being told what is expected instead.”

 

“Collaborations between Diamonds also occur, mixing our essence together creates entirely new gems that we generally cannot make on our own.” Yellow supplied, “If you ever decide, you should discuss it with one of us. After all, it will be up to you to begin collaborations with your peers.”

 

“I’ll take the time to think on it.” Orange said after a moments pause, “I don’t want to make a rash decision.”

 

“Good. But for now, it’s time to return you to White, so I may get back to work.”

 

The walk back to the other side of the Diamond’s Square and towards White palace was quiet, comfortable, Orange feeling relaxed after the extraction chamber and their discussions. Orange could not help herself but smile as they neared the palace, a very welcome face standing at the other end of the bridge, hands behind her back, and staring at them as they approached. Even her blank, stern expression was welcome, even if it wasn’t the expression she preferred to see on her soft features.

 

“What is she doing out here.” Yellow mumbled, making Orange tilt her head up towards her.

 

“Pearl?” She questioned, intrigued but Yellow’s furrowed brow, “She escorts me everywhere. She’s my appointed guardian.”

 

“Hmp.” Yellow pursed her lips before bowing at the waist, hand leaning down to let Orange off, “You can walk the rest of the way from here.”

 

“What?” Orange questioned, surprised, “But don’t you want to see White again? Or-“

 

“No, no. I’m not here for a social visit, and I don’t want to be near-“ she paused, looking up to narrow her eyes over Orange’s head, “I have work to do. You go, I’ll see you later. I have a report to make about our day.”

 

“A good one?”

 

“Happily, Yes. Now go.” Yellow shooed.

 

“Okay!” Orange offered her a large toothy smile as she waved, “I’m off to see White! I’ll tell her you said hello!” And then she turned to jog towards Pearl.

 

“Wait, Orange!”

 

“Bye Yellow!” Orange tossed over her shoulder, laughing at the look on the older diamond’s face when she made to take a step towards her but stopped.

 

Across the bridge, Orange was met by Pearl, eyes moving from her to the much larger figure of Yellow diamond over her shoulder, no doubt still looking at her as she joined her new escort. 

“Orange Diamond.” Pearl saluted her.

 

“Hello, Pearl.” Orange smiled, knowing Yellow couldn’t see with her back to her.

 

“Please, follow me.” Pearl spoke, turning around with her hands clasped behind her back, as she began the walk back to the palace entrance where Orange obediently followed.

 

Grinning, Orange waited until the were in the safety of the palace halls were not many could see them before she tilted her head, quietly speaking, “You look lovely out there, in the daylight.”

 

Pearl blushed, “Orange, Please.”

 

“Sorry. I just had to say that.” Orange straightened up, “I’ll control myself.”

 

“Good...and thank you.” Pearl said, her blush deepening.

 

“I’m always ready to complement my-“ the grin dimmed as Orange paused, “mmm, what are we? What do you call two people who are courting?”

 

“I don’t know.”

 

“Mates? Pairs? Consorts? Courtées?” Orange called off, “Its weird, isn’t it? I don’t know how to refer to us. I don’t want to call you, well, my Pearl, that sounds possessive, and you're not an object….Unless that’s something you like?”

 

“I don’t mind it, it’s...sort of sweet, coming from you, but I prefer something else.” Pearl answered, “I suppose we will have to pick something.”

 

Placing a finger on her chin, Orange hummed in thought, “Hmm, what do you think about-“

 

“Later.” Pearl cut her off, head ducking down as she spoke quietly, “Remember where we are, my Diamond.”

 

“Er...right.” Orange felt her cheeks warm as she passed by two guards stationed in the hall, both only responding to her presence with a salute. Waiting until they were out of sight, Orange responded quietly,” Sorry, I got carried away. But- Oh! That’s right, I have training today. I don’t have time right now. I have to eat really quick and get to Iris.”

 

Pearl turned her head, confused,“I believe I heard you wished to see White diamond?”

 

“Oh, I was just saying that to fluster Yellow, because she was being rude.” Orange laughed, “I don’t have time to see her right now. I have to keep my promise to Iris. I can’t be late.”

 

Pearl offered a small smile at this, “You're trying very hard to keep your promises.”

 

“I don’t want to be a diamond that can’t keep her promises. Especially to the ones she loves most.”

 

“Orange.” Pearl cautioned.

 

“I won’t apologize for that one.” Orange said, “I do, and I want you to know it.”

 

“I do know.” Pearl affirmed, “But I prefer if the whole palace guard didn’t as well.”

 

“One day, they will, and it won’t matter.”

 

“What?” Pearl blinked, surprised and confused by Orange’s words.

 

“That’s what I want to do, when I’m in power.” Orange clarified, “I want to change that. What we have isn’t wrong, and I plan to change how everyone see that.”

 

“That doesn’t sound like an easy goal.”

 

“I don’t want an easy goal. I may not know everything, and I am still figuring a lot of it out, but I know that I want to be a good ruler. I want to do right by Homeworld and it’s gems. And I want to be able to say, Pearl, my dear Pearl, I-“

 

“My Diamond!” The shout cut Orange off as the two turned, attention drawn to the familiar large red guards approaching them.

 

“My Diamond, you're back! How did it go?”

 

“Hello Five, Seven.” Orange smiled as the two Quartz soldiers met them in the hall, “It went well.”

 

“We knew it would.” Five grinned.

 

“How could it not?” Seven added with a nod to her counterpart.

 

“Right?” five chuckled, “It’s so silly to hear others worrying about our Diamond. Do they even know her?”

 

“Alright you two.” Orange cut in before they could continue on, “I have to get to my room, consume as many tablets as possible in two minutes, and then we have to go. Iris and the Topazes are waiting.”

 

It was now that Pearl spoke, pulling everyone’s attention to her as she looked up at Orange. “I have already had new supplements brought to your room. They were just delivered this morning.”

 

“Oh, good.” Orange grinned, rubbing her hands together as if in anticipation, ”The fresh ones always taste better.”

 

“Taste better?” Five echoed, eyebrows scrunched together at the words, ”My Diamond, forgive me, but you must be crazy.”

 

Seven nodded her agreement, “You're implying they tasted good to begin with.”

 

“Quiet, before I make you eat them with me in solidarity.”

 

Five gasped, eyes wide in mock horror, “You wouldn’t be so cruel to us!”

 

“Maybe that’s my next phase as an upcoming leader.” Orange joked, “Make my subjects suffer as I do.”

 

“I will be by to check on you later, my Diamond.” Pearl said, breaking the joking mood as she reminded everyone once more she was still there.

 

“Oh, of course Pearl.” Orange turned to her, unabashed about the larger smile she always managed to pull from her, ”Thank you.”

 

“If that is all.” Pearl bowed before walking past them, no doubt going to return to White Diamond for more work.

 

“Man, she is scary.” Five breathed as soon as she was out of earshot.

 

“Right?” Seven agreed.

 

“Hey!” Orange smacked them both in the arms as she stepped between them, giving them both a look, “Don’t say that.”

 

“Oh, uh-“

 

“My Diamond, forgive us-“

 

“Besides,” Orange huffed, ”you haven’t seen scary until you’ve made her really angry. Come on,” Orange said as she moved to began the short walk to her room, “time is ticking.”

 

“Wait a minute!“ Five yelled as she and Seven Immediately made a dash to keep up with her. “You have to tell us that story!”

 


 

Her arrival to the spire was quick, Orange throwing the rules of Diamond decorum out the window the moment she was near the spire, the Carnelians surprised when she turned to look at them over her shoulder with a large grin on her face as she gave them all of three seconds to prepare as she said “Race ya’”, and took off the rest of the way to the tower.

 

Despite the initial burst of panic as their charge fled from the safety of their presence, Five and Seven gave chase, the burst of laugher from Orange as they caught up fueling their own, the three of them laughing and gasping as they reached the stone steps of the spire base moments later. Doubled over, Seven and Five grinned, Orange between them with her hands on her hips as she breathed deeply, “Well that was fun. Thanks for the warm up.”

 

“Warm up?” Five grunted, “We totally beat you.”

 

“Did you?” Orange rose an eyebrow, her grin wide as she ascended the stairs to the interior, both Carnelians turning to look at each other.

 

Seven furrowed her eyebrows, “We did beat her, didn’t we?”

 

Five pursed her lips, nodding her head, “Absolutely.”

 

Up the flight of stairs, Orange entered the top room of the spire, where she was quickly assaulted by two large arms wrapping around her and lifting her off the floor, “My Diamond!”

 

“It’s been forever since we've seen you!” Yelled the familiar voice of J behind them as she came to stand beside G and the grand gem held tightly in her arms.

 

“Hah! It’s only been a week, don’t be so dramatic.” Orange said, doing her best to pat the giant topaz on the arm until she finally released her to stand on her own two feet.

 

“Yeah,” G agreed, hands grabbing onto Orange’s shoulders as she shook her lightly, “but do you know how many sessions that is?”

 

J nodded, leaning in as she cut her eyes behind them to the lone figure of Iris Agate, who stood with her hands behind her back, waiting for their reunion to end, “You’ve left us alone with her.”

 

“She can hear you.” Iris said, her eyebrow raising as the two gems winced at their words.

 

“Oh, uh-!”

 

“You two are always with Isris, what’s the fuss?” Orange questioned, wrapping her arms around G and J’s shoulders, pulling them in close at her sides, “Come on, we’ve got work to do, we can gossip about Iris later.”

 

Iris blinked, eye narrowing as she stepped closer to meet them half way as Orange dragged the two soldiers with her. “Excuse me?”

 

“I’m joking Iris!” Orange laughed at the look her Agate gave her, “We would never talk about you right in front of you.”

 

“Funny.” Iris deadpanned.

 

“I thought so too.”

 

Head raised, Iris questioned, “Permission to be speak freely?”

 

Grin lowering at the seriousness of Iris’s tone, Orange nodded, “Of course, Iris.”

 

“I’m surprised you showed up today. I would have though you would postpone today because of Yellow diamond’s arrival.”

 

Relaxing, Orange shrugged as she released the two Topaz soldiers from her hold, “She’s busy, and I have obligations of my own. I’m glad she’s back on Homeworld, but I promised I’d be here.”

 

“A promise to a gem under you doesn’t mean much.” Isis commented.

 

Orange’s nodded her head in acknowledgment to this, “I didn’t say the promise was to you.”

 

“I-“ iris paused, eye wide as she realized her assumption, “oh.”

 

“Have you prepared for today, Iris?“ Orange smiled, amused at having caught her off guard, “Or were you counting on me not showing and slacked off?”

 

“Of course I’ve prepared!” Iris barked, her raised voice making G and J take a step back at the look on her face.

 

“Shall we start then?” The Diamond questioned, already beginning to stretch out her arms over her head, “Same drills?”

 

“If you know, then don’t waste time.” The Agate sneered.

 

“Yes ma’am.” Orange jokingly saluted her, turning to glance at J and G before she took off to begin their routinely sprint around the open spire, “Let’s go.”

 

J frowned, watching as the Diamond took off without them, cocking her head to the side as she addressed her partner gem, “I don’t think I like this new, upbeat diamond.”

 

G nodded, “She’s going to get us killed.”

 

“Move!” Iris yelled from behind them, startling the two gems into a full on run towards Orange.

 

“Yes ma’am!”

 

 


 

 

As laps had ended, a little behind schedule, which Iris had excused due to Orange’s punishment and subsequent period of lazing around her room, was deemed acceptable and had moved on to actual sparing.

 

As it was, G and Orange were already on their third round, a tie after G had managed to pin the larger gem to the ground after Orange had throughly pinned her the first time with an unbreakable arm lock. The advantages of having superior diamond strength compared to that of her soldiers. Although, that advantage had been too much when their spar had knocked down one of the pillars, already cracked and repaired numerous times before, now lay in a broken heap on the floor, only a small part of the pillar managed to remain standing, like a broken landmark to the once pristine spire before it had seen the likes of Orange Diamond and her gems.

 

“You're looking a little tired, my Diamond.” G grinned as the two circled one another, arms up in defense in case of a rush attack.

 

“Hah!” Orange breathed out heavily, the strain lines and sweat dripping down her face telling the undeniable truth despite her bravado, “I’m just getting warmed up.”

 

“You sure?” G chuckled, “I think this is gonna be over soon.”

 

“You’re all talk.”

 

“I think you are!” G yelled as she charged the larger gem, and as she expected, waited until she raised her arms to block her to feint to the right,  the Diamond’s weaker hand, before she moved for her real blow. Crouching down, G aimed for her mid section, a grin on her face as she was sure she would take her by surprise. However, she was the one taken by surprise as her fist only met air as the Diamond sidestepped her punch altogether, only to have her extended arm latched onto as a kick was delivered to her unguarded side, sending her sprawling to the ground as the Diamond backed up, away from her opponent.

 

“I told you last time that wouldn’t work on me twice.” Orange mocked, waiting as G stood up to raise her arms in defense once more.

 

“Fair enough,” G grunted, touching her side where she had taken the hit, the scuffs on her form the only real damage that had been done beyond the pain she felt beneath her touch. Looking back to her Diamond, G narrowed her eyes, “Then I’ll just have to come up with something new.”

 

“Maybe you can do it on the sidelines, while I’m taking J down too.” Orange taunted, though keeping her eyes on the large topaz before her. She knew just how tricky she could be, a lesson she had learned the hard way many times over.

 

“You’ll have to beat me first!” G yelled as she charged again, a full on tackle as she made hard contact with her chest, pushing against Orange’s grasp of her arms, attempting to pin her and push her to the ground. Thinking quickly, Orange pushed her arms out and up, breaking the hold around her before pushing her knee up into the gem’s stomach and finally pushing her back.

 

Unfortunately, she had not calculated that G would come charging back at her instead of taking defense again, surprised as she was punched in the face and then gut, knocking her several steps back.

 

“Ohh,” J called over the room, “that had to hurt.”

 

Clutching her face, Orange was surprised as her vision swam, head pounding as as she stumbled back, unable to quite catch her footing as her legs refused to bare her weight for more than a moment. 

 

The three gems watched in paralyzed horror as their diamond tipped backwards on wobbly legs, knees buckling as they hit the broken edge of the pillar and tumbled over the ledge of the spire as her body went limp.

 

It wasn’t until a yell and a blur of purple and white ran past them that they came to their senses, heads turning as they watched Iris summon her whip from her gem, the twin lengths of cord intertwined together snapping against the ground before it was being propelled over the edge as she skirted to the ledge on her knees. She gritted her teeth as she attempted to hold on to the weight on the other end of her whip, the jagged ends wrapped around and digging into her diamond’s arm, suspending her in the air above a very, very, long drop down.

 

In her concentration, She was startled as a set of large arms wrapped around her, another grabbing onto the length of her whip, alleviating much of the obscene amount of weight that had been straining her arms.

 

“We’re got her, Iris!” J yelled over her shoulder as she kept a firm grip on the end of the whip that hung over the edge, “Don’t let go.”

 

“On three, we pull her up, before she slips.” Iris ordered, gaining nods from both Topazes. “Ready?”

 

“Just hurry!” G grunted, linking her hand harder around her wrist to keep her hold on Iris as she felt the tug of her being pulled forward.

 

“One...two...THREE!”

 

“Arrrg!” The unanimous sound of the three gems as they pulled the diamond up against gravity, the dead weight of her surprising, but not impossible to handle as the three worked together to pull her up, inch by inch, until she was at the towers edge. As she came up, J reached down, wrapping her hand around the arm that had been tangled in the Agate’s whip, lifting her up and pulling her over the safety of the edge, breathing heavily as she did.

 

“My Diamond!”

 

The three crowed her, Iris’ weapon vanishing in a shimmer of light, leaving behind little light distortions in her Diamond’s form that went ignored as they moved to stand around her.

 

“My Diamond, are you alright?” J Questioned, kneeling beside Iris as they attempted to get a reaction from her.

 

“She isn’t moving!” G panicked as she knelt on her other side, cupping her cheek with her hand and shaking her head, eyes wide as she received no response to her action,  “Why isn’t she moving?”

 

“She’s not responding.” J yelled, turning to look at the Agate beside her for help.

 

“I can see that.” Iris grunted, leaning over her diamond to inspect her gem, searching for any sort of flaw she could find.

 

“But she hasn’t poofed,” G commented, watching for a moment as Iris touched her gem, though no cracks could be seen, before looking between the two as she continued, “so she alright, right? She’s just doing the sleep thing, or-”

 

“Does she look alright to you?!” J shouted, pushing G in the shoulder.

 

“No!” G cried, leaning back and grasping her shoulder, “But what can we do!?”

 

“I don’t know, but shut up! Freaking out isn’t helping!”

 

G said quietly, staring down at the still unmoving gem as panic filled her at the very lifeless looking form of her friend, “Maybe we should get someone.”

 

“Who?” J questioned, her tone exasperated.

 

“I don’t know! Maybe-“

 

“Urrgg...” the sound cut through their panicked words, silencing them as the three watched as Orange’s eyelids fluttered, limbs twitching before they finally opened. Peeking out from behind half closed eyelids, Orange scrunched up her eyebrows at the sight of the three gems pressed so close around her.

 

“My Diamond, are you alright?” Iris questioned, hand on her shoulder to keep her from attempting to sit up.

 

“What happened?” Orange questioned, grimacing as she moved her head only to feel the pulse of pain jolt through her head.

 

“I don’t know!” G cried, actual tears falling down her face as Orange turned to look at her, “You went over the edge! I didn’t punch you that hard, I don’t think.”

 

“Well something happened!” J snarled at her.

 

“Be quiet!” Iris snapped at the both of them before turning to look down at her, “My Diamond, how are you feeling?”

 

“In pain.” Orange answered truthfully.

 

“Where?”

 

“My head. My chest. G said I went over the edge?”

 

“I caught you, and we pulled you up.” Iris explained, releasing her hold on the Diamond’s shoulder as she was motioned to move, both J and G moving to assist, hands supporting her back as Orange slowly sat up.

 

“Was my gem...?” Orange’s hand moved to her gem, though her touch did little to quell the ache she felt there.

 

“It wasn’t damaged.” Iris confirmed, “We don’t know what happened.”

 

“Should we get someone to help?” G questioned.

 

Shaking her head, Orange closed her eyes for a moment and tasked herself with focusing on something else besides the constant ache in her head, “No. I’ll have my guards escort me back to my room.”

 

It was then Orange opened her eyes, her sight slightly blurred, cleared quickly as she gazed at the fizzing lines on her arm. Reaching over with the other, Orange touched them gently.

 

“From my whip,” Iris explained, eye falling to the lines of light to her Diamond’s damaged form. “I take full responsibility for my actions, and any punishment you see fit I will-“

 

“Don’t be ridiculous, Iris.” Orange grunted, straining herself as she forced her body to get up off the ground, the three gems around her with their hands out to catch her as she wobbly found her way to her feet, turning her eyes to meet the Agate's as she did, “You saved my life. You’ll receive no punishment for that.”

 

“But I did damage to my superior.” Iris challenged.

 

“A few marks on my arm, that I can heal myself. I think it’s a low price to pay for not having my gem in shards on the streets below, don’t you?”

 

Iris swallowed whatever further protest she had, nodding her head in acceptance, “Very well.”

 

“Now,” Orange grunted as she turned, “I think we should call it a day.”

 

“Let us walk you down.” G insisted as she and J took positions on either side of her, “Just in case.”

 

Nodding her head approval, the three began their way back to the Carnelians on the lower floor.

 

 


 

Sitting in her chair at her desk, Orange stared down at the lines on her arm, eyes focused as she covered the skin with her other hand, concentrating a much harder task than she thought it should be with the pulsing in her head, her attempt to ignore it growing more useless the longer the day wore on. A moment or two of more intense concentration, the young gem was pleased when her hand lit up with the bright neon orange hue of her powers, warmth caressing her skin as it mended together. Pulling her hand away, and allowing the power to fade, Orange lifted her arm, inspecting the pristine new skin and feeling better that she could at least still do that. Turning her attention to the pads before her, Orange grabbed the top of the stack, knowing if she was going to spend her free time in her room, it would be best put to use doing her work. Though the ache of her body requested that it be in a much more comfortable place then the stone coldness of her chair.

 

Standing up, Orange was surprised by the wave of nausea and dizziness that hit her, leaning forwards and catching herself on the edge of the desk as her vision swam, her grip tight as she closed her eyes until the feeling passed.

 

“What is wrong with me?” Orange whispered, hand moving up to touch the flat surface of her gem.

 

After another moment to breathe, sure that her moment of dizziness had passed, Orange trudged to her bed, pad case gripped tightly in her hand until she made herself at home in the thick blankets and wall of pillows that was her bed. Propped up, the young Diamond began her work, focused on at least completing one lesson that White Diamond had assigned to her.

 

Between attempting to search her brain for correct answers, and to ignore the feeling of her body attempting to reject her decision to not succumb to sleep, she had barely noticed the ping of her door, or when Pearl stepped through the entryway until she was already walking towards her, the soft clack of her feet on the marble floor finally rousing her attention away from the overly bright display.

 

“Pearl.” Orange breathed, a small smile settling in her face at the sight of her alone.

 

“Orange.” Pearl spoke quietly, sitting in the edge of the bed as she hesitated to reach up and touch her face, eyes seeing whatever Orange could not. “Your guards told me about what happened.”

 

Huffing, Orange sat back further into the pillows, abandoning the still lit display to the other side of the bed as her full attention was turned to her companion. “It’s nothing, really.”

 

“You’ve been neglecting yourself again,” Pearl argued, “look at you.”

 

“It’s just been a busy day.” Orange countered weakly.

 

“You should lie down.”

 

“I have more to do.” Orange said as she reached out to pick up the pad, flashing it to Pearl as proof, “I have to finish this first.”

 

“You’ve been working on it long enough.” The smaller gem frowned, reaching out and taking the display from her hand and closing it, “You haven’t even consumed your tablets.”

 

“I tried a few.” The Diamond said, grimacing the thought of them, “I don’t really have an appetite for them today.”

 

“Orange.”

 

“Alright.” Orange’s shoulders slumped, head rolling to the side as she decided it best not to argue, “I guess, can you bring the tray here?” She motioned to the tray that still sat on her desk were it had been when she had arrived after her training session, “I’m feeling light on my feet.”

 

Pearl nodded, standing up as she leaned over to press a hand gently to the young Diamond’s shoulder, “Please lay down. I’ll get this.”

 

“Thank you.” Orange breathed, settling further down under the blanket and into the pillows, eyes following Pearl as she crossed the room, placing the pad she had taken onto the desk and returning to her with the tray in hand.

 

Setting the tray on her lap, Pearl moved around the bed to sit on her other side, pushing pillows out of her way as she made a spot where she could sit closely beside the larger gem. Pushing stray locks out of her way, Pearl’s eyes examined her face in the low light of the room, shadows accentuating stress lines and the deep color that was under her eyes. “You look awful, Orange.”

 

“Ouch...that’s a hurtful thing to say to your...” she paused, eyebrows pinching as she thought for a moment, “partner?”

 

A small smile settled on Pearl’s face, eyes crinkling at the sides at open, curious look on the Diamond's face as she watched her for a reaction to the word,  “Still trying to find a name for us?”

 

“Yes,” Orange said as she moved to sit up more, grabbing the tray on her lap to keep it from falling, “I’m bound to land on one we both like eventually.”

 

“Do we really need a label?”

 

Orange pursed her lips, thinking for a moment on Pearl’s question, “I don’t know.” She eventually said, “All of this is just so...new. I guess I just want something to refer to us as.” Orange admitted, turning to look at Pearl beside her as she asked, “Do you not?”

 

“Honestly? I don’t find it important.” She answered, “I’m with you, and that’s all that matters to me. We’re together, and thats simple.”

 

“I suppose.” Orange agreed, “Can I keep trying, at least?”

 

“So long as it involves you remaining in bed,” Pearl acquiesced, “I’d love to hear more attempts.”

 

Nodding, Orange breathed as another pulse of pain shot through her head, making her noticeably tense until it passed. Sighing, she laid back into the pillows, head propped up as she cocked her head to look at Pearl, the worry on her face hurting her to be the cause. “...do I really look that bad?”

 

“Yes.” Pearl said, reaching forward to touch her cheek, the color of her skin looking better in contrast to the deep gray of her gloved hand, but she knew it still wasn’t correct. “You're so pale in the face, except here.” She commented, thumb running over the flushed color on the tops of her cheeks, almost red as if she had been crying, “You’re very off color.”

 

“I’m not doing this on purpose, Pearl,” Orange said as she covered her hand with her own, “I promise.”

 

“I know.” The smaller gem breathed, watching as Orange’s eyes fluttered closed as she tensed up again, keeping her hand against her cheek, thumb sweeping gently over her as a comfort until she relaxed as the pain subsided. “But you have to do better.” She pleaded softly, Orange’s eyes turning to her as she spoke, “You can’t court me properly if you don’t even have the energy to stand, can you?”

 

“Well,” Orange forced a grin, straining her muscles until she was sitting up, pulling the tray closer to her as she picked up a few tablets from the silver tray, “that’s all the motivation I need.”

 

Pearl’s eyes widened as the younger gem began to shovel tablets into her mouth until one of her cheeks began to puff out, chewing a large amount at once. Reaching out, she grabbed her hand before she could put more into her mouth. “Orange, Slow down, your-“

 

“Urg!” Orange pulled away from her grasp, leaning to her side, the tray falling from her lap and scattering tablets across the floor as she violently upheaved, half chewed and digested tablets pooling on the floor beside her bed as she continued to gag.

 

“Orange!” Getting to her knees, Pearl pushed herself against her side as she pulled her hair back away from her face and shoulders, attempting to help though she wasn’t quite sure just what to do as she continued to dry heave, body shaking against her as tears dropped from her eyes. In the next moment, Pearl found herself attempting to hold on, but failing, as the much heavier gem went limp, slumping over the side of the bed and rolling off into the sick and scattered tablets on the floor.

 

Jumping from the bed, Ignoring the crunch of the supplements beneath her feet, Pearl attempted to roll the unconscious gem over, giving up and settling to turn her head so it wasn’t face down and running to the door.

 

Smacking the lock, Pearl leaned out as she barked orders, “You two, come help me!”

 

Without waiting for them, Pearl turned, running back to Orange as the Carnelians rushed in at her orders and followed right behind her.

 

“Both of you, grab her arms and help me put her back up on the bed.”

 

“Ye ma’am!” Five and Seven sounded in unison as they did as instructed, Working together to heave the Diamond onto the bed, Pearl climbing onto the bed to assess her gem. 

 

Relief momentarily crossed her face when she found no flaws in its facets, but quickly turned serious again as she moved to cup her face. Smacking her hand against her other cheek, Pearl attempted to rouse her. “Orange, can you hear me?”

 

Eyelashes fluttered as her eyebrows scrunched up, pulling her head away from the hand that had been slapping her as she groggily tried to grasp the situation as she looked between the scared faces of Pearl and the Carnelians. 

 

“Oh, thank the stars! She’s awake!” Five rejoiced as she stood up to give Orange room.

 

Wetting her lips and cringing at the taste in her mouth, she turned her attention to Pearl, who remained at her side, hand still on her face despite the Carnelians, “What happened?”

 

“You passed out, after throwing those tablets up.” Pearl explained.

 

“I…” Orange groaned as another wave of nausea hit her, “I don’t feel very well, Pearl.”

 

 

[Updated and corrected 6/9/21]

 


 

 

You can find the Promo Comic HERE 

 

Otherwise, the DiamondBomb3 event will be taking place Nov.20-28. Hope to see you there!

Chapter 63: Chapter 61: The Fix

Notes:

Time to kickstart this DiamondBomb off with a long chapter!

Chapter Text

It was barely mid-morning on Homeworld, the sky still deeply tinged in the rising dawn of pinks while the city transitioned from its night cycle, the noise of multiple gems could be heard as they filled the pathways, on their way to replace the previous shifts or to rest in their cubbies, machines cycling off and on as new personnel took over. And while the city bustled, a hive alive with its never tiring workers, the boisterous gems below remained purposely ignorant of the subdued atmosphere in the tallest towers high above them.

 

Silence reigned heavy as Orange waited with Yellow on her balcony, eyes turned to the opposite side of the Diamond’s Square where the sparkling blue palace stood, it’s landing pad empty as it awaited the return of it’s own Handship.

 

As much as she hated to admit it, especially to herself, Orange dreaded Blue’s arrival, because it meant she would be returning with a gem that was supposed to do a thorough checkup on her and find out just what was wrong with her. After her accident, Pearl’s hand had been forced, obligated to tell White Diamond what was occurring, and things quickly changed in the joyous atmosphere that had been around them soon after.

 

Now everyone was tense, awaiting news that would change everything for her, one way or another. Whatever was wrong, if there was even anything wrong, her future was once more to be decided by someone else, everything hinged on this gem’s findings.

 

Orange had attempted to play the incidents off, at first unsure, and then unwilling to accept it, but she couldn’t shake the feeling she was ignoring a certain amount of truth in those fears. She had felt off kilter for a while, odd moments and missing minutes where she had no idea what had happened in between, and she was consuming such large amounts of supplement tablets at this point it made her physically sick to do so. There was never any middle ground, she was either tired and hungry, or nauseous and overfed.

 

“Do we really have to do this?” The youngest Diamond questioned, voice hushed as she continued to stare blindly at the empty landing pad atop Blue’s palace.

 

“Do you really need to ask?” Yellow Diamond countered without taking her eyes off the same sight as her ward. She had not intended to waste time waiting for Blue Diamond’s arrival, but she had acquiesced at the last minute to Orange Diamond’s request to wait with her, and she would not go back on her word now. The moment she had looked away from her screens to the tired eyes of their youngest, her tiny face more open and vulnerable than she had seen since she had been toddling around in her early hundreds, she had abandoned any intention of filling her limited time wisely with work.

 

Orange felt her chest constrict, and this time not from a throb of dull pain, but from the feelings that she had been pointedly trying her best to ignore and deny were even there. Tears glistened in her eyes, but stubbornly refused to fall as she admitted, “...I’m scared, Yellow.”

 

Yellow’s hand closed in a little tighter around her, holding her a little closer to her chest and gem, eyes remaining firmly set on the blue building across the square, “It’ll be fine. It’s probably nothing. Simply more unnecessary precautions.”

 

As much as she wanted to appreciate Yellow’s attempt at comfort, it did nothing for Orange’s nerves, or her churning stomach that threatened to decorate Yellow’s palm in half chewed bits of tablets. “If it was nothing, why would Blue bother bringing a gem from Pink’s Zoo with her?“

 

“Because....“ Yellow paused, taking a deep breath, “Because we don’t think this is a gem matter that we can handle.”

 

Turning away from the palace, Orange looked up at Yellow, surprise on her face, “You think this is because of my organic half?”

 

“We don’t know, Orange.” Yellow responded, eyes cutting down to the smaller gem, unable to maintain eye contact for more than a few moments before she was turning back to the blue building she had been boring holes into, “But everyone is tense, even White, and nothing phases her. So while she doubles her efforts for your ceremony, Blue and I will be looking after you.”

 

After a long moments pause, Orange could not help but ask, “What about Pink?”

 

“She’s busy.”

 

Head falling, Orange stared at the creases of Yellow’s bent finger, doing her best to ignore the overwhelming want to have her mother with her in that moment, and push away the hurt that came with it. The small shift underneath caught her attention, and she looked up at Yellow to find her watching her, eyes staring intently, studying every minute change before she could attempt to hide it away. Even if she hadn’t wanted to seem it, Orange could see the emotions in her eyes, the fear, the stress lines that cut a little deeper on her face, the way she had unexpectedly given in to her requests without a fuss.

 

“It’ll be okay.” Yellow spoke when she remained quiet for too long.

 

Orange smiled, perhaps a little bit too wide to be believable, in an attempt to ease Yellow’s own worry, before smoothing out into something a little more natural,  “…I’m glad I have you two, then.” She sniffed, wiping a line of tears that had snuck down her cheek with the back of her hand, more than likely a source of Yellow’s concern, “I don’t want to do this alone.”

 

“Blue would never leave you alone.” Yellow tilted her head as she scoffed, rolling her eyes and making Orange giggle at the overly dramatic gesture, more than likely done just for her, “I have no doubt this will be over with quickly.”

 

Turning back to the palace, Orange nodded, “I hope so.”

 

As expected, it was not much longer before Blue Diamond’s handship touched through the clouds, breaking through Homeworld’s atmosphere easily, metal digits curling as they circled around her palace before finally touching down.

 

“Blue’s home.” Orange commented, despite Yellow having watched the exact same event. As much as she wanted, Orange could feel no elation about Blue’s arrival. She didn’t want to have to see this unknown gem, she didn’t want to have whatever seemed wrong with her be confirmed, she didn’t want any of this. Why couldn’t just one thing go right for her?

 

“I can see that.”

 

“Are we going to Blue,” Orange questioned, cocking her head to the side to look up at the gem who held her, “or is she coming here?”

 

“Neither.” The older diamond replied, turning away from the open balcony, her pearl moving to open the doors to the room ahead of her as she anticipated her orders.

 

Orange’s eyebrows scrunched up, confusion on her face at her answer, “What?”

 

“White doesn’t wish for this Zoo gem to be in, or near, her palace,” Yellow explained without taking her eyes from the hall ahead of her, “so we will be going to a secured building for you to be examined, and if necessary, fixed.”

 

Sinking a little more into Yellow’s palm, Orange crossed her arms as she pursed her lips at this news, “I definitely don’t like this already.”

 

Yellow grunted at the act, frowning at the all too familiar pose, “You don’t have to like it, but you still must do it. Just be strong like the diamond you are.”

 

Orange deflated slightly under her words, indignation giving way for her uncertainty. “I don’t feel very strong right now.”

 

“Your self-pity does no one any good, and it will only serve to upset Blue.” Yellow chastised lightly, "If nothing else, be strong for her.”

 

Sighing, Orange bowed her head, looking away from her elder as she pursed her lips again, “Okay, Yellow.”

 


 

“Hello, Blue.” Orange offered a small smile, looking up at the larger gem as Yellow Diamond and herself moved into the mostly empty vestibule of the small building that would be hers for the, hopefully, very short time she would be there while she underwent the examinations from the gem Blue had brought from the Zoo.

 

“Oh, Orange!” Blue cried, tears already pooled at the corners of her eyes as she stepped forward, taking her from Yellow’s open palm without warning to clasp in her own. Her head dipped down, cheek pressing heavily against the top of the smaller diamond’s head, simply holding her close for a long moment. And then she pulled away, lifting her head to look over the young gem, eyes searching for every little difference she could distinguish in the light of the room. "How are you feeling?”

 

Orange cleared her throat, embarrassed by the over the top display of affection, hand reaching up to fix the flattened puff of hair on top her head, limp and wet from tears that had leaked out of the older diamond’s eyes, “Alright. Uh, normal, I guess.”

 

“You look so much bigger than before.” Blue cooed, peaking over the top of Orange to her golden counterpart, “Doesn’t she yellow?”

 

“Yes, Blue.” Yellow answered obediently.

 

“Another thousand years, you could be our height. Can you imagine?” Blue giggled, eyes crinkling in the corners as she smiled down affectionately at the smallest diamond.

 

“Let’s not stray from why we’re here, Blue.” Yellow eventually cut in, drawing Blue Diamond’s attention to her.

 

“I...yes, of course.” Turning her head to the side, Blue positioned her hands so the younger diamond could peer over her fingers to where she had specifically pointed her attention to, “Orange, this Peridot is from Pink’s zoo, and one of the scientist that helped create you.”

 

Partially hidden behind Blue’s dress, Orange looked down on the new gem, a peridot that didn’t look all that much different from the others she had seen. She bore the same pointed, triangular shaped yellow hair and green skin as others of her gem type, straight to her tall stature, bulky upper body armor, and golden visor. There was nothing special about her to Orange, beyond, maybe, the fact she hadn’t looked up from the active screen in her hand to salute any of them.

 

As her eyebrows raised and then scrunched together in skepticism, Orange turned to looked back up at Blue, “She's from the same place I was made?”

 

“Yes,” Blue confirmed with a nod, “so we decided she would be the best choice to bring here to check you over.”

 

“And she’s trusted?” The young diamond questioned, meeting Blue’s eyes as she asked.

 

Smiling, Blue took her skepticism in stride, nodding once more, “Yes.”

 

Orange sighed through her nose, closing her eyes as she resigned herself to doing this, no matter how much she wished to forget it even happened. Another breath, and then she opened them, “Alright. Let’s get this over with. Can you put me down?”

 

“Of course,” Blue bent forward, hand curled around Orange until she was low enough to the ground for her to slip through her fingers and jump, an act they had all become reluctantly accustomed to, landing between Yellow and Blue’s feet.

 

“Don’t worry, Orange. We’ll be with you the whole time.” Blue smiled as she reassured her.

 

“Actually, my Diamond.” All three diamonds turned to look at the green gem as she stepped out from Blue’s side and made herself visible to her three superiors, “It would be best if I could evaluate the patient alone. Distractions would not be…” she paused as she consider her words, "Optimal.”

 

“What?” Blue gasped, "But surely-“

 

“It’s alright, Blue,” Orange cut her off with a reassuring smile of her own, “I’ll be okay. Yellow said the place was secure, so I assume there will be a guard within earshot. Not to mention, I could take her, if she tries something.”

 

“Orange!” Yellow hissed, eyes narrowed at the smaller gem as their Blue counterpart raised her hand to her mouth, looking appalled at the very notion.

 

“I’m just saying.” Orange mumbled, hands on her hips as she brushed off Yellow’s stare and motioned to the peridot that still paid her no mind, “Come on, I don’t want to be worried by this another cycle more, so let’s just do this.”

 

“Agreed. Blue,” Yellow said, recovering faster than Blue, pulling her attention to her as her gave her a look, “We can wait in another area until they are finished.”

 

Blue wavered, looking from Yellow down to Orange and then back, before finally giving in, “Alright. If you're certain.”

 

“I'll see you as soon as when my examinations are done.” Orange smiled, waiting as she watched the two move off together, and turning to the green gem who had taken her moment of distraction to observe her, eyes watching her over theta of her screen, “Lead the way.”

 


 

Orange twisted her hips, grunting as she sat in a too small chair, the narrow arms digging uncomfortably into her sides as she waited while the peridot stood in front of her, a series of screens displayed around her as she sorted information, or logged something, the young diamond wasn’t entirely sure. All she knew was she was more than ready for this to be over with, but she had done little more than lead her to this stark room and have her wait as she ignored her in favor of her screens.

 

“So,” Orange said, drawing the word out as she searched for some way to ease the awkward tension between them, or maybe it was just her, she couldn’t be entirely sure, “how long do you think this going to take? Pretty quick, right?”

 

Peridot’s focus did not waver from her screens as she responded, “I have not begun, and there is insufficient data to formulate a projected time frame. Conjecture would be unproductive.”

 

Not one to give up so easily, Orange nodded her head in the direction of the rectangular instruments laid out on the table, “What do those do?”

 

Peridot’s eyebrows pinched as she glanced to what the young gem had indicated and then back to her work, “They are to record my findings, scan you, the like. Now, if you can, remain silent and allow me to finish so that we may get started. I would find your cooperation most favorable.”

 

Orange pursed her lips, leaning back as much as she could in the chair to eye the gem. She was rude, and her standing as a stranger made the diamond not exactly wish to remain here any longer than she had to, which meant she’d be forced to comply with whatever she asked, at least, within reason. And so begrudgingly she sat, waiting as the green gem continued to fiddle with her devices, none of which the younger gem recognized, not that she had exactly been in a lab in the last half century. Perhaps she should have pushed for Blue’s idea to join them. At least then she’d be in good company.

 

“How much longer?” Orange grumbled, impatient, ignoring the pain in her side as she leaned over to rest her chin against her fist as she propped her elbow against the armrest.

 

“These calibrations must be precise.”

 

“I would have thought you’d come prepared.”

 

Peridot paused for a moment, eyes closing as she took in a deep breath and let it out through her nose, turning narrowed eyes to the young diamond before returning to her scanner, any remark she had remaining unsaid.

 

Sighing loudly, Orange tilted her head back, staring up at the ceiling. Stark white and, unsurprisingly, uninteresting.

 

Perhaps counting tiles would bide her over?

 

Orange wasn’t sure how long it had been when she was startled from her counting, losing the number somewhere near 200, when she was dragged from her thoughts, “There. I am finished-“

 

“Finally.” She grunted, head falling to the side as she arched her back, regretting it as she sat forward, the chair reminding her it wasn’t made for a gem of her size.

 

Beyond a line on her forehead, as her eyebrow twitched, Peridot showed no signs of acknowledgment for her interruption, “-So we may begin the scans. Stand.”

 

Not having to be told twice, Orange stood up, stretching her back and rubbing at the small aches on her sides as she took a step away from the torture chair. Watching as the green gem picked up her scanner, Orange held up her hands, waving her fingers as she questioned, “Do I need to, uh, hold my arms up or…?”

 

“Remain stationary.” Peridot cut her off, "Extension of your limbs will not be necessary.”

 

“Right.” Orange pursed her lips as she nodded, "And how long-“

 

“If you do as I say, my scans should take no more than 10 minutes.”

 

“That’s it?” Orange blinked, her surprise overruling her annoyance to have been interrupted again.

 

“It would be shorter, however,” the scientist explained, “your gem is exceptionally different, and will no doubt give readings that are far from our normal records. There is so much to compile. You haven’t been checked since your first decade of creation, and that leaves a lot to postulate, much more than I prefer. What incompetent fool thought to withhold you from much needed testing all these years is beyond me.”

 

Orange’s eyebrows shot up, confused and astonished by the thinly concealed anger in her voice, the first emotion she had seen from her beyond, perhaps, annoyance. “That would be…Pink Diamond.”

 

Peridot paused, fingers hovering over her screen as her eyes widened, realization hitting her as to what she had implied. “I-I mean….Ahem,” she paused, quickly calculating her next words, "if my Diamond believed you were adequately operating at your peak efficiency, then I am hardly one to say otherwise. Although,” she mumbled much lower, under her breath, “I wish she would have gotten a second opinion.”

 

“Pink was very diligent.” Orange supplied, “If something was wrong, she would have consulted help. I’m sure of that.”

 

“Hmm. Yes, well, be that as it may,” Peridot grumbled some more as she fiddled with the gadget in her hand, the small machine flashing to life, “Now, we are faced with issues that may have been prevented had you gotten the proper care you needed. Organics can’t just be left to their own devices. They must be seen to, tended, and-“

 

“Except, I’m not organic.”

 

“Well, of course you are!” The peridot huffed, lowering the hand that held the scanner to look at her, “It’s not like you were made like a real gem.”

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Orange ground out, hands clenching at her sides.

 

“That more precautions should have been taken. I mean, really. A hybrid? The first, and only, to be made. A miracle, really. Do you know how long it took us to figure you out? And even then, so many failures before that. We were ready to give up before you were made.” Peridot paused as she tweaked another setting on the scanner while she turned the device on her, the flash of a thin beam of light sweeping over Orange as an indication that she should remain still, “Of course, no one wanted to tell our Diamond that it wasn’t possible what she wanted, so we kept trying.”

 

“And I was the result?”

 

Peridot gave a single nod of her head, her eyes remaining on the open screen beside her as the scanner continued to sweep the larger gem’s form, “Correct. So much effort, time, and energy. Everyone on Pink Diamond’s project team was relieved when our work had finally bore results worth presenting. Organic DNA is so unruly, unpredictable how it will react with a gem’s essence. The odds were very much against us.”

 

Orange felt an unexpected spark of pride in her chest at this, a grin forming on the corners of her lips, “And yet, here I am.”

 

The green gem snorted, “And yet…here you are, indeed.” 

 

A small smile settled on Orange’s face, feeling as though the tension from before had slowly begun to melt away now that they had actually begun to talk. “Maybe you can tell me about it some time.”

 

Blinking, as if she had been startled, Peridot turned away from her readings to look at the diamond, eyebrows scrunched together in confusion, “Tell you what?”

 

“The project?” Orange supplied, "I’d like to hear about it.”

 

“Ah, yes. Perhaps another time.” Peridot grunted, turning back to the scanner as it began to make multiple beeping noises, dismissing the request, “I must concentrate.”

 

“What’s that?” the young diamond questioned, cocking her head before she remembered she was supposed to remain still, “What’s that beeping mean? It doesn’t sound good.”

 

“It’s just detecting and marking the different parts of your makeup.” The scientist answered, “Scanning for variants from your previous scans. It’s nothing to concern yourself with.”

 

“You're scanning my limbs.” Orange pointed out as the light ran over her right arm and down her leg, “Shouldn’t you be scanning my gem?”

 

“It’s merely a basic scan, we do so for all patients when they arrive to create a baseline to go off of and you are a special case. A simple precaution.”

 

Orange leaned forward in an attempt to see what her screen had lit up with, intrigued by what her scanner was telling her about her, “And what’s it telling you now?”

 

“Please stop talking.” She grounded out through gritted teeth, turning narrowed eyes to her as she screeched, “And stop moving! You’ll mess up my scans, and I’ll have to start all over.”

 

“You could have just asked nicely.” Orange huffed, straightening up as she attempted to ignore the start of fatigue in her legs from remaining standing in one spot for so long, "This isn’t exactly comfortable.”

 

Peridot made no attempt to hide the roll of her eyes or the sneer on her lips, “My apologies that everything isn’t up to your normal accommodations.”

 

Head rearing back, Orange’s lip twisted back at her tone,  “Excuse me?”

 

“Quiet!”

 

Orange scowled, but kept her mouth closed as she continued to wave the instrument about, stopping sporadicly to adjust some setting on it before resuming again.

 

“There.” Peridot huffed, looking up from the scanner as the light on it dimmed and then died, “Now, please, sit down. I must now scan your gem. Remain quiet.”

 

“But-“

 

“Quietly.”

 

Orange groaned, but said nothing more as she leaned back in the confining chair, at least glad for the rest it gave her already over tired body.

 

With no further instructions, Peridot stepped closer, a much smaller instrument in her hand that she had swapped out for off the table, her nimble fingers jabbing at it to input commands as it whirred to life in her hand. 

 

As the light flashed over her chest, mapping the sharp angles of her gems facets, Orange flipped between attempting to read the screens turned away from her and deciphering the minute changes of her physician’s face as she read the results as quickly as they came in.

 

Humming, Peridot’s eyebrows scrunched together as she peered from the screen and down to the scanner in her hand. “Curious.”

 

“What?”

 

Peridot shot her a look and Orange gave her an agitated, but apologetic, look in return.

 

“Your gem has been altered since it was last scanned. Also, my instruments are having a tough time trying to scan your gem. I will have to make an adjustment.”

 

“Why is it having trouble?”

 

“There could be a number of reasons, it is hard to say currently. Continue to hold still.”

 

“Reasons like what?” The diamond pushed, both intrigued and annoyed at her lack of answers. It was her body and her gem, she deserved to know better than anyone else.

 

“Differentiating the human to gem sequences in your gem, the variants from yours to a true gem, perhaps even being some kind of mutation, I can’t say. All mere hypothesis. I’ll determine the cause later.” Peridot smiled to herself as she made a few taps to the scanners interface, “There. That should do it. Now,-“

 

“Hold still.” Orange grunted, “I heard the first three times.”

 

“Good. I’ll note down your auditory function are working.”

 

“Are you certain?” Orange’s eyebrows rose as she grinned, “Perhaps it would be best to check again. Another scan, maybe? Promise I won’t move much this time.”

 

Pausing in her work, peridot’s head turned, eyebrows scrunched together in confusion as she eyed Orange, “Are you…jesting with me?”

 

“Yes.” Orange nodded, "You should try it sometime.”

 

“Hrn…I think not.” Peridot grunted, turning away from the diamond as she powered down the machine in her hand. “It would be a waste of my time. Scans are now complete. I will review my information, and formulate a cause and a treatment. While I review my findings, You may return to the others.”

 

Standing up, Orange stretched her arms over her head, an appreciative groan escaping her as she twisted at the waist with her newly granted freedom, “How long should that take? Maybe I should just stay-“

 

“I will be able to work better alone.” Peridot cut her off, eyes still trained on her screens, only taking a moment to turn narrowed eyes at her as she added, “In fact, it’s preferable.”

 

“Alright, fine. I’ll be waiting with the other Diamonds for you to bring us the results.”

 

“Very well.”

 

Making for the door, Orange cast one more glance over her shoulder, the sight of the peridot tapping away at her screen, a gem in her element if she ever saw one. Perhaps Blue had been correct in her decision to bring her here. Even if Orange couldn’t quite figure her out, if she could find out what ever was wrong with her, that should be enough in her book, right?

 

Shrugging it off, Orange opened the doors to the room they had commandeered, only to take a step back as she was assaulted by a shriek and two voices clashing together as they yelled, “My diamond!”

 

Frowning, Orange looked to both her left and right as she took in the sight of two jaspers, both mirroring each other as they saluted her.

 

“New escorts. Right.” Orange grimaced, then nodded, “Follow me, then.”

 

“My diamond!” The jasper to her left called as they walked beside her, a grin on her face as the taller gem turned to acknowledge her, “Let me just say, what an honor it is to serve you.”

 

“A real privilege.” Her counterpart added, to which Orange offered an uncomfortable smile at their enthusiasm.

 

“Yeah? Well, I imagine if you're here, that means your quite the talented bunch, so I must be in good hands.”

 

“Oh don’t you worry, my diamond, nothing will happen with us guarding you.”

 

“I wasn’t really worried…but,” Orange grinned, ready to change topic, “Perhaps you can safely escort me back to the other Diamonds? You know where they are, don’t you?”

 

“Of course! Allow us to take you to them.”

 

Orange made no objection as she allowed the two jaspers to lead her through the unfamiliar halls, taking her back to the main entrance hall, which she did remember, before taking her back through a short series of halls to a much larger room, which Orange instantly recognized as a room meant for them. Tall ceilings and an obscene amount of room to maneuver in, the hallmark of a Diamond made room, which she was honestly surprised existed in an unmarked building like this. Standing together at the far side of the room, Yellow and Blue spoke quietly, or as quietly as gems of their size could, uncaring of their pearls or the extra guards stationed around them. It was only as the trio stepped in, the pearls bowing as the third diamond entered did one of them take notice.

 

“Orange?” Blue perked up, looking away from Yellow, who mimicked her to turn and watch as the smaller diamond fully entered the room.

 

Instead of responding, Orange turned to her jasper guards, “Im gonna stay here. Return to that Peridot, and see she is escorted here the moment she is finished, would you? I don’t want her getting lost.”

 

“Yes, my Diamond!” the one on the left said as she saluted, the right Jasper speaking at the same time as her, “As you wish.”

 

“That was quick.” Yellow commented as she watched the two quartz leave, stepping away from the window to eye Orange.

 

“She just needed a few scans.” Orange responded, moving to meet her two seniors by the center of the room, "She all but threw me out afterwards.”

 

Yellow narrowed her eyes at her, “What did you do?”

 

“Me?” Orange scoffed, turning her attention to Blue as she moved closer to them, the older diamond bending over to be the first to offer her hand to her to pick her up so she was closer to eye level with them, “I don’t know what dark corner of the Zoo you found her in, Blue, but someone forgot to grab her manners and respect for authority before they left.”

 

“That’s enough, Orange.” Yellow cut in before Blue could say anything in response, “What is the results?”

 

“I don’t know.” She shrugged, ”She’s going to meet us once she’s had time to study her findings.” Orange said while making air quotes. “An hour? Two? She wouldn’t, or couldn’t, give me a definitive answer.”

 

Yellow huffed as she crossed her arms, “Very well. Then we shall wait.”

 

“Don’t you have work to do?” Orange questioned.

 

Blue smiled kindly down “We’ve cleared our schedule to be with you.”

 

Orange beamed, “Then I guess we have time. What have you been doing, Blue?”

 

 


 

“My diamonds.”

 

All three heads turned, the small scientist unflinching as three sets of diamond eyes focused on her as she made herself known.

 

“You have finished?” Blue questioned.

 

Yellow's eyebrow rose as she questioned, “What is the prognosis?”

 

Peridot clasped her arms behind her back as she answered, “After going over the scans and reports, as well as analyzing the readings of Orange Diamond’s gem, I have identified the main issue.”

 

“Which is?” Yellow pushed impatiently.

 

“The gem’s power source is dying out.” Peridot stated, the air in the room becoming suffocatingly tense, though she remained still, unbothered by the eyes staring at her as they processed her words.

 

It was Orange who spoke first, taking a deep breath as she broke through the tension, “So, I’m going to die?”

 

“If left untreated, yes.” The scientist nodded, "Eventually your gem will be unable to power itself, and will shut down permanently.”

 

“What is the treatment? What can you do?” Blue pushed, voice serious even as tears gathered on her lower lids.

 

“Unlike our own, Orange Diamond’s gem does not power itself, not completely. It requires additional minerals that are broken down by her light form’s internal workings, which it then absorbs to continue functioning. As you are aware, it is why we created the supplements in the first place.”

 

“Then why aren’t they working?” Yellow pressed.

 

“Simple. These tablets, that she is currently taking, were made for a much smaller gem. Decreased energy, less output, not nearly enough intake. It is the root cause of the subject’s lack of substantial mineral intake.”

 

“Which means what, exactly?”

 

“Put in simpler terms,” Peridot responded in a slightly more exaggerated tone, "the patient has simply outgrown her mineral system. And by the looks of it, it’s been for a while. I’m surprised it’s only now taking effect.”

 

“So I just need new tablets then.” Orange blinked, relief flooding her as she released a breath she hadn’t known she was holding.

 

“I’ll have to synthesize a new supplement for you, with the increased intake you need, of course. I’m surprised really.”

 

“Why?”

 

“We never thought you would have gotten so big, these supplements were meant to last your entire lifetime.” Peridot responded, her hand lifting to grasp her chin as her eyebrows pulled together in a look of concentration, "In truth, we never really expected you to make it past the first stages of infancy, honestly. We-”

 

“That’s enough.”

 

“Yellow?” Blue voiced, all heads turning to the eldest matriarch in the room to find her eyes a little too tight, eyebrows pulled down as she glared at the small gem who she had silenced.

 

“We brought you here to fix Orange’s problem, not amaze over her overreaching your paltry expectations.”

 

For the first time, Orange got to see the tall scientist become flustered as she corrected her stance, seeming to squirm slightly under Yellow’s eyes, “Oh, uh, of course, my clarity.”

 

“Wait, so why is this only happening now?” Orange asked, easing the tension in the room as she brought the peridot’s attention back to her.

 

“You’ve obviously reached your upper limit, flexed yourself a little too much, so to speak.” Peridot answered, relaxing as she returned to a much more comfortable line of questioning, “There must have been some kind of mutation, a change, something. I will have to do further research to answer this adequately.”

 

Orange’s eyebrows shot up into her hairline, “Hold on, further research?”

 

“Of course.” Peridot snorted, as if she had been posed another joke, "I must see why you are changing so far out of our predicted perimeters. If this occurs again, it will be a great base to see where things have changed once more.”

 

“Why is this just being found now?”

 

“No one has authorized a new check up of Orange Diamond.” Peridot answered Yellow diamond, back becoming ramrod straight under the general’s attention, “We wouldn’t have known.”

 

“And how long will this take?”

 

“I can’t say just yet. I will have to test out new chemicals balances, to meet the subject’s new…changes.” She paused, turning to look at Orange with calculating eyes, "In fact, I would not be surprised if they have stunted your growth due to how little they have been providing for you.”

 

“Are you telling me I’m going to have to stay here?” Orange questioned, resisting the urge to pout. 

 

“I believe that is a small price to pay to figure out this extraordinary development. It could lead to-“

 

Rolling her eyes, Yellow held out a hand to silence her before she could continue, “How soon can you make the first trial of new supplements?”

 

“A cycles time, perhaps.” Peridot responded quickly, "It would be rudimentary, the very basics of-“

 

“Then go.” Yellow ordered, motioning with her hand that the smaller gem should leave, “I want Orange Diamond back at full health by the end of the week.”

 

Saluting, Peridot frowned, but nodded, “Yes, my Diamond.”

 

 


 

Orange slouched forward in her chair, glaring at the pad in her hand. Thanks to White, a few of her things had been moved to the building to tide her over until she could return to her own room. But that also meant she was on her own, unable to see Pearl that night, or even have a good view of the skyline, as her room was sandwiched between two buildings, and her main view was the neon lights of the building across from them. She had to sleep in a bed that wasn’t hers, guards that weren’t hers at the door that she couldn’t say a word to without them saluting to her and awaiting orders instead of the familiar smiles of the Carnelians. And as Blue and Yellow had left her here, she had been summoned by the peridot twice more for further scans, even awakening her and waving off her tired complaints.

 

It had been a day, and already Orange would label her as insufferable.

 

“My diamond,”

 

Looking up, Orange turned to her side to view the doors on her left, her temporary guards standing at the entrance. “What?”

 

“The scientist has requested you presence.”

 

Groaning, she turned back to her desk and the active pad in her hand, “I’m not in the mood for more redundant scans.”

 

“Yellow Diamond and Blue Diamond are present as well.” the other guard added, 

 

“What?” Standing up, Orange abandoned the tablet on her desk as she made a b-line for the door, “Why wasn’t I notified they had arrived!?”

 

“Uh,” they looked at one another, surprised, or perhaps confused, “forgive us, my Diamond. We were unaware you wanted to know-“

 

“Next time I want to be alerted.” The diamond grunted, frustration coloring her voice as she pushed past the two gems blocking the doorway, "Come on, we can’t keep them waiting.”

 

“Yes, my clarity.”

 

Back at the lab, Orange paused at the entrance to the room, watching as the older Diamonds stood together in the too small room, standing facing one another as they probably unknowingly loomed over the scientist who was doing her best to ignore them as she fiddled around with compounds that Orange knew she had not the first clue about. Eventually, Orange made herself known  “Yellow, Blue. I wasn’t expecting to see you today. Or so early, I suppose.”

 

“We wished to see how the first trial goes.” Yellow answered, almost diplomatically, only to receive a side-eyed glance from Blue before she turned to smile down at her.

 

“We wouldn’t leave you now, Orange.”

 

Orange returned her smile, “Thanks, Blue.”

 

“Here we are. I’d like you to try this.” Peridot chimed, the diamonds moving back ever so slightly as she passed by them with a clear glass in her hand, which she handed to Orange as soon as she was in front of her.

 

Peering into the glass, Orange’s stomach flipped as the smell of sulfur hit her nose, the brown colored liquid a disturbing change from the pink tablets she was used to. “What…is this?”

 

“Potentially, your new supplement.” Peridot answered, activating a tablet that she obviously planned to use to take her observations on.

 

Orange couldn’t stop the curl of her lip as she watched the unflattering tan liquid slosh against the side of the crystal cup, leaving a thick rim of it to take its time rejoining the rest of it at the bottom. Her stomach churned just looking at it, her eyes turning from it to look at the scientist, “This is liquid.”

 

“Yes. Indeed it is.” Peridot responded, leveling her with a stare over her tablet as she waited for her to drink it.

 

Lowering the glass from her face, Orange’s eyebrows ruched up as she frowned, “I can’t take a liquid form of my supplements.”

 

“I saw that you had difficulty when you were first made, but it is more efficient to take liquid forms,” She explained, glancing at the screen in her hand, “your body should absorb it faster than when it has to break down your tablets.”

 

“No.”

 

Blinking, peridot looked up from her screen to stare at the taller gem in surprised confusion, “Excuse me?”

 

“No.” Orange repeated, motioning to the glass with her other hand, “I can’t keep liquids down, at all. I’m just going to throw this up.”

 

“Then it is just an obstacle to overcome.” Peridot motioned to the glass as she continued to hesitate, “Please, drink.”

 

“Orange.” Yellow said, her name a  simple warning that made Orange simmer in her anger.

 

Looking from Yellow to the glass, and the to the scientist, Orange scowled, “I’m only going to drink this, just to throw up on your feet, to show you. And then you're going to make tablets.”

 

“We’ll see.” Peridot responded, unmoved by her glare or words.

 

“Orange.” Yellow repeated.

 

Fingers tightening around the glass, hearing it creek and strain under her strength, Orange grunted as she loudly exclaimed, “Fine.”

 

Without giving herself a second more to think about it, she brought the glass to her lips and drunk down half of it before she had to pull it away, coughing as it coated her mouth and throat, her stomach feeling as if it had squeezed the moment it had been hit with the liquid nutrients.

 

“There,” Peridot hummed, “that wasn’t so hard, was-“

 

Before she could finish, Orange pushed her out of the way as she felt her body pushing the liquid back up, tan liquid spewing from her mouth to cover the floor at their feet and sending a wave of pain coursing through her gem for the strain of it. Bent over, using her hands on her knees as support, Orange huffed as she felt her stomach settle down between gasps of air, empty of its much unwanted contents.

 

Humming, Peridot regarded the mess and her weak at the knee subject before turning to the pad held protectively in the crook of her arm as she began typing, “Interesting.”

 

Glaring, Orange wiped the back her hand against her mouth as she stood up, “I swear-“

 

“I will make something else.” Peridot said as she walked away, back to her makeshift set up, "As I said, liquids are the best and most efficient way of getting your needed nutrients into you. It’s simply a matter of making the correct mixture.” She paused as she picked up a vial, eyeing it before she added, "Perhaps with a digestive aid so this isn’t a further occurrence.”

 

“You can’t be serious.” Orange grunted, face burning in embarrassment as she glanced down at the mess she had made on the floor, unable to look up at her fellow diamonds, unwilling to see the disgust on their faces even though they had been given the forewarning she would. Even though they were here for her, she was under no pretense that anything having to do with her organic side either evaded them, or disgusted them in some manner.

 

“Quite serious.”Peridot responded as she moved away from her makeshift set up, returning to the larger gem with another glass in her hand, the same sand color liquid sloshing inside. "Try this. It contains an additive to prevent nausea in organics. It should help you as well.”

 

Orange didn’t even make an attempt to take the glass from her as her lip curled up, revealing her clenched teeth, “No. I can’t drink it.”

 

“You must.” Peridot insisted, “It is apart of your treatment.”

 

Finally looking up, Orange look at Blue for help, eyes wide as she pleaded, “Blue…make this stop.”

 

Tears lining her eyes, blue cover her mouth, obviously effected by the look Orange gave her, as she turned to the small scientist, “She isn’t reacting well to this. There has to be another way.”

 

Peridot’s shoulder’s sagged in what Orange could only describe as annoyed exasperation, turning to look up at her superior, “It is incredibly important to do this, My Diamond. The effects are only temporary, I assure you. Orange Diamond has grown far more than her creators had predicted, and her gem uses far more energy than her supplements were originally calculated for.”

 

Blue took a breath, turning back to Orange, who’s own shoulders sagged as she recognized the apologetic look on Blue’s face, knowing she would not be of help to her here.

 

Orange’s eyes turned as peridot held the glass out in front of her, the young diamond’s face contorting as she reached out and took it. Staring down at it, before finally tipping back the contents. Gasping, Orange bent over as she felt the her body about to purge itself once more, her mouth falling open as she gagged, but nothing came up.

 

Above, Blue sniffed as she watched helplessly, covering her mouth at the sight of the younger diamond struggling to keep medicine down.

 

“It’s alright, Blue.” Yellow said as she reached out to place a hand on her shoulder, “Orange is strong.” And then turning to look down at the small green gem, "What is your predicted time to perfect this new supplement then?”

 

“As soon as I can find the correct mixture that will allow Orange Diamond to keep everything down, it won’t take long to correct everything else. It shouldn’t be a long process, my Diamond.”

 

“Good.”

 

“Absolutely not!” Orange exploded, turning to glare up at the older diamond.

 

Blue gasped, surprised by her outburst, “Orange!”

 

“Are you kidding?” Orange yelled, throwing her hands up in frustration, "I’m not taking anything I know I won’t keep down. I won’t be forced-“

 

“You will do what is asked of you, Orange Diamond.” Yellow barked back, pointing a finger at her as she did.

 

Blue looked between the two, unsure what to do before she finally looked at Yellow, “Yellow, maybe…”

 

“No, Blue.” Yellow leveled her with a look, “White tasked us with making sure everything is ready, and that includes Orange Diamond herself.” Turning, she gave the smaller diamond a look of her own, "Do you hear me, Orange? You will do whatever this Peridot asks you to.”

 

“What are you going to do?” Orange challenged, baring her teeth in defiance, "Force it into my mouth?”

 

“Don’t make me.” Yellow responded, voice low, threatening.

 

“Try it.”

 

“Orange! Yellow!” Blue’s voice boomed in the small room, “That's enough!”

 

“Im not going to be bossed around, Yellow.” Orange continued, meeting her narrowed eyes.

 

Yellow’s eyes nearly bulged from their sockets, her hands clenching in barely reigned in anger, “Just because you're moving up doesn’t mean your important enough to ignore me. I think you're forgetting your place, Orange Diamond.”

 

“My place?”

 

“You think getting your own palace and court makes you grown? You suddenly know better?”

 

“I know that everything that Peridot has given me makes me sick, and I know your not listening to me.” Orange hissed, "You're so worried about what White asked of you, so concerned with how you’ll look, you're not-“

 

“Enough!” Blue yelled, the room being engulfed in her power and causing both of her fellow diamonds to flinch.

 

“Blue, stop using your powers!” Yellow ordered, fist clenching tighter as she fought against the small tears forming in the corners of her eyes.

 

“Stop fighting, both of you. Please.” Blue begged, “I don’t like seeing you two fight.”

 

“I hate when you do that.” Orange grunted, gritting her teeth as she fought against Blue’s powers with her anger and willpower alone, though she could do nothing as she felt the pin pricks of tears begin to form the longer she fought. "Stop forcing me to cry.”

 

“Then both of you need to be quiet.” Blue ordered, as the blue tint of her powers faded from the room, her head turning to look at the senior diamond beside her, “Yellow, you're being unreasonable.”

 

“Blue-“

 

“No.” Blue interrupted, narrowing her eyes at her in warning before turning to look down at the younger, "And Orange, you're being rude to Yellow.”

 

“But-“

 

“Orange.”

 

Lowering her head, Orange frown, angry, but uninterested in another round of Blue’s powers. “Sorry.”

 

“I know you don’t like this,” Blue continued, her tone softening, attempting to ease the tension that had settled, “But its for the best. You're strong, aren’t you?”

 

Orange bit back the angry retort on the tip of her tongue, forcing out a quiet, “…Yes.” In its stead.

 

“Then I know you can stand this.” She smiled softly, turning to look at the scientist, tears streaming down her face even now that the diamond’s powers had left her, "It won’t last much longer, correct?”

 

“No, my diamond.” Peridot sniffed, "I am sure we are close to the end.”

 

“Good. See, Orange?”

 

Orange only tightened her hands into fists, attempting to get her anger under control before she spoke again.

 

“Orange?” Blue prodded.

 

“Fine.” The smaller diamond grunted, turning her head away as angry tears continued to form in her eyes, "Just…whatever.”

 

“Shhh. I know its horrible now,” Blue cooed, crouching down and reaching out to offer the smaller gem comfort, “But it’ll be alright soon. We just want whats best for you.”

 

Moving out of her reach, Orange caught the larger gem off guard as her angry eyes settled on her, “I need to get back to my work.”

 

“Orange?” Blue echoed, her hand recoiling against her chest at the look directed at her.

 

“Goodbye, Blue Diamond. Yellow Diamond.” Orange offered, turning away from them as she made for the door, no one daring to stop her.

 

Watching her leaving, Blue stood up, tears falling from her eyes as she look at Yellow, “She’s so upset.”

 

“Of course she is,” Yellow scoffed, "she didn’t get her way.”

 

“Yellow!” Blue hissed.

 

“She just needs time to cool down.” Yellow huffed, "You know how she can be, Blue.”

 

“…You think?”

 

“She’ll be back for a hug and an apology soon enough. She doesn’t like conflict any more than you do. Just give her time.”

 

Pursing her lips, looking between the two diamonds, Peridot cleared her throat, “If that is all, my Diamonds, I will get back to work right away.”

 

Glancing down at her, as if just realizing she was still there, Yellow nodded, “Dismissed.”

 

[Updated and corrected 6/9/21]

Chapter 64: chapter 62: Know Your Place

Notes:

This chapter was a little (a lot) late, and I apologize for that. Being sick with the worst flu I’ve had since I was a teenager, I haven’t exactly been keeping track of the time, or were I am in editing these thing so they can get published. But better late than never.

Enjoy the second day of the DiamondBomb3.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Moody didn’t even begin to describe the Authority’s youngest diamond as she all but loomed over the green scientist, folded arms and keen eyes watching every movement, radiating distain as the peridot mixed together yet another concoction of some unknown liquid, minerals and some form of antiemetic that would allow her to keep the swill she called medicine down. There, of course, had been accidents, and the antiemetic did little for the uncomfortable feeling in her gut, or the hours of churning she had to endure as her body attempted to process the horror cocktail she had been constructed.

 

Peridot had little sympathy for her complaints, perhaps because of the pressure she was under from Yellow Diamond’s deadline, or simply because she didn’t think much of her to begin with, the youngest Diamond wasn’t sure. She didn’t exactly make it easy to have any sort of rapport with, though Orange could recognize, through her own anger driven haze, she wasn’t exactly being the ideal pleasant diplomat either. Not that she needed to be friendly with this peridot, she wouldn’t be here much longer and Orange only needed to show up when asked so they could get this all over with and everything could get back to normal. After all, she had much greater things lying ahead than spending more time in a small, dingy makeshift laboratory, with an equally moody scientist.

 

But by the third day, Orange was ready to disregard her agreement to Blue, which she intended to keep despite her anger about, well, everything, and refuse anymore of these disgusting disasters in a glass. 

 

“Here.” Peridot held out the clear glass to her, the shocking blue liquid inside a far cry from the thick brown slush she had first been given.

 

“Yay!” Orange trilled with sarcastic fanfare, “Another drink.”

 

“Your complaints do not make them any less designed for their purpose.” Peridot said, voice a nasally monotone as she stared impassively at her young superior, having quickly become immune to such remarks, “I have added an adjusted amount for your form's current weight, height, and general energy needs. I have also added double of the antiemetic in order to…” she paused, lip curling back, "Cut down on your abdominal distress.”

 

“Oh, well in that case-“ Orange rolled her eyes, taking the glass, eyeing it as she swirled it about but making no attempt to actually drink it. “You know, you keep reworking this formula, but it isn’t actually working. Maybe it’s time you just do what I suggested in the first place.”

 

Peridot groaned, one hand gripping her hip as the other rose to rub at the side of her head in clear agitation “Making augmented tablets is pointless. This new method will ensure-“

 

“Ensure that I throw up on some unfortunate clod’s feet.” The young gem nodded, her words dripping with sarcasm even as she gave the scientist an approving grin, raising the glass as if to toast to her, “Real regal. I’m sure White Diamond would love that party trick at my coronation.”

 

“Perhaps if you weren’t so abrasive!” Peridot exploded, eyebrows arching down as she bared her teeth, hands failing wildly in the air as she continued to yell and make gestures at the gem before her, “I know what I’m doing, and all you’ve done is complain no matter what I change!” Huffing, she took a breath, regaining most of her composure, “I can hardly work under these conditions.”

 

“Then maybe they should have sent someone else.” Orange grunted, thrusting the glass back at her, "Someone who listens Instead of pushing this sludge on them!”

 

“It’s not sludge!” The green gem shrieked, "And don’t flail like that, you’ll spill it!”

 

“Oh, how horrible would that be.”

 

“Drink it!”

 

“Orange Diamond.”

 

Orange stared Peridot down a moment longer before turning her head to acknowledge whoever had called her name, surprised to turn and see the straight backed figure of White’s Pearl. Taking a moment to not impulsively act, Orange took a breath, recognizing she had probably been staring too long, and cleared her throat, “Yes, Pearl?”

 

“White Diamond wishes to…” she paused, looking between Orange, the glass in her hand she was pushing into the peridot’s chest, and the peridot herself, “Am I interrupting?”

 

“Yes-“

 

“No.” Orange said at the same time, narrowing her eyes back at the scientist.

 

“I need you to drink this, and observe your reaction, and any further claims of distress! You can’t just leave!”

 

Jaw twitching as she ground her teeth together, Orange stood to her full height, towering over the peridot who was surprised by her sudden change in demeanor. “Claim?” Orange’s voice was low, catching both Pearl and Peridot’s attention. “I’m getting tired of the way you speak to me. I think you’re forgetting your place, and just how replaceable you actually are.”

 

Peridot’s eyes widened, taking a step back as she looked away, glancing down at the drink pressed into her chest, and then back at the surprisingly imposing gem glaring at her, “I-I…am sorry.” She stuttered, hand lightly grasping the glass, “I can wait until your return.”

 

“I expect you will have something I can actually take when I get back, if you are to continue this work.” Orange ordered, “I’ve suffered enough for your dodgy experiments.”

 

Tight lipped, the green gem nodded, “Yes, your clarity.”

 

“Good.” Orange let go of the cup and turned, offering Pearl a small smile as she stepped away from the scientist, “Pearl?”

 

Bowing her head, Pearl turned, motioning towards the door, “This way, my Diamond.”

 

Silently, and with a barely contained bounce in her step, Orange followed behind Pearl as she lead her from the room, the two guards at the door turning to look at them as they passed, moving to join the diamond and servant before being waved off by Orange with a dismissive, “Its alright. Stay here.”

 

Waiting until they had made it down the hall and with no guard in sight, did Orange stop, grabbing Pearl’s hand and tugging her against her in a tight hug. At first, Pearl hesitated, that cautious voice in the back her head warning her that they would be caught if she didn’t stop her now,  if she wasn’t the responsible one, if she didn’t fall back on all those instincts that had kept her going thus far. But she only gave it a moments considerations before she firmly snuffed its short life as she felt the taller gem’s hand against her back, the quiet, affectionate call of her name, and the warm cheek that pressed down almost wearily on the top of her head. Pushing caution away, Pearl melted into the hug, falling against the strong angles of the brightly colored diamond that held her. Three days should have been nothing to her, a blink of time gone and forgotten. But it had been three days of not knowing, not being important enough to be told, and attempting to keep herself busy while the gem she cared about so deeply it hurt, was ill, dying for all she knew. Stars above, this hug was more needed than she had realized. Because despite the off colored tinge of her form, and the tiredness she could read on her face, the strength that surrounded her told her Orange was very much alive.

 

Eventually, and probably for the best, Orange pulled away, allowing Pearl to slip from her grasp, hands locking together for a moment before she finally took a step back to appear at least some acceptable distance from her superior. 

 

“Pearl, what are you doing here?”

 

“As I said, my Diamond wishes to see you.”

 

Orange’s eyebrows scrunched together, head tilting slightly in confusion, “I thought she wouldn’t want to see me until I was cleared.”

 

“I cannot say.” Pearl motioned back to the hall in front of them, Orange taking the hint and following her, standing close with her head inclined, as though she were only listening intently to the small servant, “Perhaps she believed you would be done by now.”

 

“I wish.” Orange huffed, frowning as she looked forward and paused as they passed more stationed guards along the way, waiting until they were out of earshot to continue, “I’ve had just about enough of that gem, and all her experiments…”

 

“You were losing your temper back there.” Pearl stated, tone nonjudgmental as she looked at the younger gem from the corners of her eyes.

 

“I was…” Orange hesitated, biting at her lower lip as she considered it and her words, “that- that Peridot talks down to me like a dumb child. Like I’m somehow inferior to her. I—“ another pause as she pursed her lips, anger slashing across her face briefly before it was gone, “I have never wanted to shatter a gem before, on purpose. I feel conflicted.”

 

Pearl nodded, as if she understood her plight, “You are a Diamond,” She reminded, “and your judgment is final, even if you don’t currently possess a physical court of your own.”

 

“That Gem belongs to Pink.” The young diamond argued, turning to look at Pearl, eyebrows drawn together and mouth twisted with her own uncertainty, “If I shattered it simply because it’s rude, she'd be upset.”

 

“Other diamonds have shattered another’s gem for less.”

 

“Still…” Orange crossed her arms over her chest, sighing as she let the topic simmer for a moment, worrying her lip between her teeth, “Besides, she’s supposed to be helping me. Do you think Im just being too stubborn?”

 

A giggled escaped Pearl before she could stop it, earning her a look from her companion before she could explain, “You can be quite hard to persuade when you’ve decided on something.”

 

Orange hummed in mild annoyance, though she did not attempt to disagree with her, simply shrugging her shoulders as she dropped her arms to her sides, “I just mean- am I, you know, doing what I did with you?” she questioned, glancing over to Pearl, “Am I taking her help for granted and being rude, because I don’t like what’s going on? Am I being the problem?”

 

“That Gem is certainly rude,” Pearl agreed, “but I cannot say about you…would you like me to stay and observe later?”

 

Orange’s face brightened at the notion, “Would you? Do you even have the time?”

 

Pearl could not stop the small smile that curled on her lips at her tone, “Yes.”

 

“I’d really like that Pearl. Maybe i’ll actually be on my best behavior since you’ll be there.” Orange joked, “Peridot will be so surprised.”

 

Pearl cocked her head, giving the taller gem a playfully chastising look, “Shouldn’t you already be on your best behavior?”

 

“Me?” the larger gem pointed at herself, eyes wide with false innocence that had Pearl giggling again, “I’m always well behaved. Never broke a rule in my life.”

 

“Uh-huh” Pearl smiled, shaking her head and enjoying the small moment of hearing Orange laughing quietly beside her.

 

The two remained mostly silent for their walk out of the building, passing guards who saluted the youngest Diamond as they went by, enjoying the missed company of one another. It wasn’t until they were nearing the Diamond’s Square when Orange broke the peace that had settled between them.

 

“You know,” Orange said, look over at Pearl as she did, “you were pretty calm about talking about shattering a gem. That doesn’t bother you?”

 

Pearl gave a small shrug of her shoulders, “I have worked for thousands of years under White Diamond. Shattered gems aren't uncommon, and it doesn’t bother me as much as it first did…” She answered, her tone softening as she turned to look at the youngest diamond, “But it does make you uncomfortable.”

 

Orange offered her an embarrassed smile, “Am I that obvious?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“I just…I guess it’s something I’ll eventually have to get used to.” Orange frowned, looking away from Pearl, eyes landing on the view of a tall orange building she had yet to see up close, but she already knew its importance, its purpose. “It’ll be a part of my job, after all, And it’s not like I’ve never….”

 

“Orange?” Pearl called lightly when she trailed off, a far off look glazing her eyes. “Orange?”

 

“Huh— Oh!” Orange cleared her throat, pointedly avoiding Pearl’s concerned stare as she stopped walking, placing a hand against the pillar of a nearby bridge, “Hold on.” She grunted, taking a deep breath, “I just need a moment.”

 

Moving closer, though acutely aware of the space between them, Pearl looked over the diamond’s face, seeing the strain there with concern, “You’re still tired?”

 

“Tired?” Orange chuckled humorlessly, “I’m exhausted. She still hasn’t found a correct formula for me, so I haven’t been able to consume a lot. She just keeps making me drink these awful concoctions she keeps finding ways to reinvent.”

 

“Which has you frustrated.”

 

Orange nodded, pushing off of the pillar as she forced herself to straighten up, running a hand through her bangs as she felt the familiar agitation about her situation rising, “I constantly feel sick, and tired and angry. I close my fists and they feel so weak. Just walking with you right now is tiring. I don’t feel like she’s made any progress. And if I try and say something to Blue or Yellow, they’ll shut me down and tell me to suck it up.”

 

Pearl remained quiet as she listened, allowing her to vent her frustrations to a sympathetic ear, the familiar feeling of knowing she was powerless to do more than that hitting her. Risking it, she reached over, placing her hand on her arms as she offered a soft, “I’m sorry.”

 

A tiny smile settled on the diamond’s lips, her hand moving to lay over Pearl’s as she returned it with a quiet, “Thanks.”  Before pulling apart, to continue, albeit at a slower pace, onward toward White Diamond’s palace. 

 

“Hopefully,” Orange sighed, "she’ll figure something out soon. Yellow has given her to the end of the week, and I can’t wait to get back to our routine.”

 

“I have missed watching the sunset with you.” Pearl admitted.

 

“Soon, and then we won’t have to be apart for a while.”

 

“Just until you’re coronation.”

 

Orange nodded, resisting the urge to take her hand at the somber tone of her voice, “And then we will figure something else out. A new routine. We’ll find a way.”

 

“Yes,” Pearl breathed, losing some of her glumness to the conviction in her companion’s voice, “We will.”

 


 

Their entrance into White’s palace was quiet, quick. New and familiar face turned to acknowledge her alike, but none attempted to stop her to talk, as if they knew she was there on business. It made her yearn to see the Carnelian’s and all their informalness, their happy nature just what she wanted right now.

 

Stopping mid step, Orange’s eyes widened as she blurted out, “I just remembered.”

 

Pausing, Pearl turning to give her a questioning look, “What?”

 

“I’ve been meaning to see White.” Orange grinned, toothy and excited, “I’ll talk to her about the Carnelians while I’m here.”

 

Pearl nodded in acknowledgment, though it certainly wasn’t the first thing that had come to mind. She could honestly say she did not give the two red gems much consideration besides when they were present beside Orange. “I know what they mean to you.” She offered as they continued on, “I wish you good luck.”

 

“Thanks.” Orange chuckled, grin shrinking as she begin to prepare for her suddenly purposeful visit to White, "I think I’ll need it.”

 

The rest of the walk to White remained peacefully silent, Orange fidgeting with the bottom of her tunic the closer they got and the more she prepared her argument for White to hear. To say she was nervous would be an understatement, though the reassuring looks Pearl gave her as they neared the entrance to White’s control room gave her enough encouragement to actually believe she could see this through. After all, White usually listened to reason, and Orange had come prepared.

 

Waiting as Pearl released the lock on the door to follow her in, stepping past her as she remained a respectful distance from her two superiors to do her job as White’s personal pearl, announcing her even though White, as always, already had her eyes on her the moment she had entered.

 

“Orange Diamond, my Clarity.”

 

“My little gemling!” White greeted, her constant smile widening ever so slightly at the sight of the younger diamond making her way to her.

 

“Hello, White.” Orange returned her smile with a grin of her own, accepting White’s hand when she offered it, doing her best to not lose her balance on her way up with her tired legs. “It’s good to see you.”

 

“How are you? How was your…” White trailed off, eyes squinting ever so slightly as she uttered the word, “Examination?”

 

“As good as can be expected.” Orange eagerly responded, "I just need a change in minerals is all. Apparently, I’ve grown more than they thought I would.” She explained, already seeing the pleased expression emerging onto the older gem’s face, "It shouldn’t be too much trouble to fix.”

 

“Excellent! You had us so worried.”

 

“Sorry. It didn’t seem like a big deal at the time.” Orange admitted, nervously running a hand over the back of her neck, "I guess I was wrong.”

 

“I am simply happy you will be alright.” White cooed, lifting a finger to nudge the side of her head in an affectionate pet, "Tell me, how is your treatment coming?”

 

“Well enough, I guess.” Orange answered, resisting the urge to push her finger away from her head, “Yellow has given her a deadline, so it shouldn’t be long until I can finally come back to the palace.”

 

White's perfect eyebrow rose, questioning and curious, “You don’t like your accommodations?”

 

“Not to be rude to you,” Orange said, already smiling apologetically to her senior, “but not really. It’s....boring. There nothing to see, not like here. Although, I guess thats to be expected, and I know it’s not important, since i’ll only be there for a little while longer, so I didn’t think it was worth mentioning.”

 

“So humble,” The older gem said with a tone Orange thought sounded something like mild approval, “the others could learn a thing from you.”

 

Orange had been unprepared when she pressed her much larger finger against her head, intending to stroke her hair only to send her already weak knees buckling, and the smaller gem sprawling out on her palm, preparing to grab onto her fingers for support only to be stopped by the very finger that had set her off balance pressing against her side, supporting her before she could get anywhere near the edge of her palm and the startling drop down.

 

“Woah.” the young gem groaned, taking a moment to gather herself, placing a hand on the finger that still supported her to stand back up before looking up, meeting the large, concerned eyes of White Diamond.

 

“I did not realize you were still so weak,” White spoke softly, and even though the words were something Orange would have though would be used as a chastising insult, she felt no malice or anger from her, “Perhaps its time for you to return.”

 

“Wait!” Orange blurted, eyes wide with surprise at herself, “i-uh, i’ve been meaning to talk to you, and since I’m here—“

 

“Oh yes.” White nodded, "You have been very persistent, so it must be important. Go on, my dear, I’m listening.”

 

“It’s about my court,” Orange began, standing up straight as she let go of White’s finger, forcing her legs to keep her up as she spoke, "the gems that will be coming with me to my new palace.”

 

“Yes?” White rose an eyebrow at her, obviously not having considered this to be her topic of discussion.

 

“I’ve gone over the approved roster. There are two gems I’d like to add, that weren’t on the list.”

 

“Oh? Just two?”

 

“They are important.” Orange explained, attempting to hide any facial expression that would let on to White that the gems she was talking about were more than just perfect servants to their diamond, “I would not leave without them.”

 

“And which gems are so important that you would personally vouch for them?” White questioned.

 

“Carnelians 3F8 Cut-5PX and 3af8 CUT-7PX.”

 

“And they are?”

 

“My personal guards.” Orange answered, "I want the carnelians. They have been my bodyguards the longest of any gem. I trust them, and want to take them to be with me to my palace. I will be on my own. New gems, new circumstances. I want to know the gems that will be protecting me. They were made by you, and you're phasing them out to be sent off to far off colonies for mundane work. Allow me to put them to use.”

 

White chuckled, “I see you’ve put together quite the persuasive argument.” 

 

“I wanted to be prepared.” Orange challenged.

 

White’s smiled widened, “In case I said no.”

 

“To prove that its important,” Orange countered, "with logic and-“

 

White stopped her with a wave of her free hand, “If you want them so badly, all you had to do is ask, dear.”

 

Mouth falling open, Orange was momentarily speechless, caught off guard by White’s words. And then she came back, sputtering, “W-What? Really?”

 

“They are simply little Quartz soldiers.” White brushed off, “And If it’ll make you happy, you can have them. There was no need to come and try and win me over, my little one.“

 

“I can keep them?” Orange asked again, smile forming wide as the awe was still clear in her eyes.

 

“Of course. I have no use of them. And you came so prepared to talk it over, how can I not?”

 

“Well, Yes.” Orange responded, smile falling slightly at the overly sweet tone "I thought…well, it’s diamond business. If I’m going to be apart of the Authority, I have to be able to reason.”

 

“Of course, dear. And so prepared you were.” White giggled, tapping her on the head, though conscious enough to be extra gentle after her earlier spill, “I’ll see to it they are handed over to you before the ceremony.”

 

Orange nodded her understanding, “Thank you.”

 

A beeping from a console pulled both of their attention over, the younger diamond watching in mild interest as White pull up one of the largest interactive screens she had seen, the text on it meaningless to her, but obviously something important to her elder as she immediately turned back to her with her normal smile, “It seems something has come up. It was so good to see you, my little one. Now go on.” She leaned down, hand much closer to the ground than normal to allow Orange a safe transition down, “The next time I see you, I expect you to be in perfect health.”

 

Nodding, Orange gave a small wave as the elder diamond turned to give the screen her attention while she moved to meet Pearl by the door, offering a loud “Goodbye, White.” As they left.

 

As the doors slid shut behind them, Pearl walked behind Orange as she exited first, managing to catch up with her short stride, worry on her face as she approached that the young diamond was much more exhausted than she had appeared before White, only to find her head bowed, brow pinch as she silently brewed on something Pearl could not figure out alone.

 

“Orange?” She said, pleased when she immediately roused from her thoughts to cock her head and acknowledge her.

 

“Hmm?”

 

Pearl tilted her head, eyeing her companion, “I thought you’d be happy.”

 

“I am.” Was Orange’s immediate response, though the expression on her face told Pearl otherwise, the younger gem continuing without any prodding from her, “I mean, I'm not losing Five and Seven, but…”

 

“But?” Pearl pressed.

 

“It’s just…White?” Orange motioned her head back behind them, “The way she spoke to me—? is she just going along with it to make me happy? Like...like my request was some kind of joke? She seemed to think it was silly, didn’t she?”

 

“I—“ Pearl hesitated in her answer, honestly considering the question, “perhaps, to someone like her, it is.”

 

“That doesn’t make me feel better.”

 

“It’s not supposed to.” Pearl said as she offered her a small, apologetic smile regardless, and then tried again, “Think of it this way, to her they are just two, obsolete Quartz soldiers. She doesn’t bond to gems like you. She doesn’t feel...”

 

“She has no affection for them. I know.” Orange sighed, “I guess I should just be happy that Five and Seven are coming with me, and I’ll just get over this. I’m probably just overreacting anyway. I’m really tired.”

 

Stepping closer, Pearl felt better being nearer just in case, especially after nearly reacting when she had to silently watch as Orange almost fell from her diamond’s hand, “Then let’s get you back, so you can rest.”

 

“I still have to see that Peridot.” Orange grunted, running a hand over her face, “Hopefully she’s done as I asked.”

 

“Do you still want me to sit in on your visit?”

 

“No, I-” Orange bit her lip, “…I think I’d like to be alone for a little while.” She admitted, before adding on, “But I wouldn't mind an escort back.”

 

Pearl nodded, ignoring every warning bell in her head as she reached out to squeeze her hand, “Of course.”

 


 

With eyebrows scrunched together, eyes cast down at the floor as her arms crossed over her chest, Orange Diamond walked the halls of her temporary new home.

 

She never would have thought when she finally got to leave White’s palace for a place of her own, that it would be a building set off to the side, cold and sterile, unfamiliar and not at all hers. This was no home, and she dreaded having to return here.

 

To the Peridot with manners she was unused to. To the bare room that was hers, with unfamiliar furniture, and no memories that were hers. To the unknown faces of guards. The only upside was that soon, since White had allowed her to claim the Carnelians, she could have them moved here, stationed so she wasn’t so alone all the time. Alone in this new prison cell as she was experimented on ‘for her own good’.

 

Huffing, Orange lowered her arms as she stopped in front of the room Peridot had claimed and turned into her own work room. Perhaps she was being bias with Peridot, who was only attempting to help her, and her own attitude wasn’t helping. Her resistance to what she was accustomed to hampering her own wellness. After all, she had to get better, for Pearl, for the Diamonds, for Homeworld.

 

Taking a deep breath, and putting a pleasant smile on her face, Orange nodded to the guard beside her, who silently released the lock, and allowed her to enter.

 

“Alright, Peridot, let’s-“ whatever warm words that Orange had been preparing to say died on her tongue as her head turned up, eyebrows scrunching together once more as she looked at the larger diamond, hands folded together as she had obviously been waiting. “Blue? What are you doing here?”

 

“I received a message from this Peridot.” Blue answered, stepping forward, her eyebrows upturned as she looked down at the younger gem with equal amounts of disapproval and concern, “You are refusing to take her treatments? Orange, you promised you would try.”

 

To say Orange was livid was an understatement. That Peridot, that gem, had gone behind her back and told Blue she was the one being uncooperative. “It’s not like that, Blue.” Orange argued, “She’s trying to get me to take more of those- those drinks! You saw what they do to me. It’s been three days, Blue, I can’t keep doing this.”

 

Blue took a deep breath, her eyes falling close as she inhaled and then exhaled through her nose, before lowering herself down onto her knees, “Orange,” Blue said her name softly, “I understand how you feel, but you know it’s for your own good.”

 

“How can it be good if i'm not getting any better?” Orange countered, “It's been days!”

 

Peridot's nasally voice cut through beside them, “If you would give me a-“

 

Both diamond’s turned, eyes narrowed down at the gem in warning, silencing her before ease could finish.

 

“I was not speaking with you.” Blue warned, that rare note of anger in her voice as she looked at the green gem who shrunk back at the large Diamond’s cold stare.

 

“Right, yes, Sorry,” Peridot sputtered, stepping back with her head bowed, “my apologies your clarity.”

 

“Orange,“ Blue began, turning back to her, “I know-“

 

“I don’t want to do this anymore.” Orange pleaded, “It's not working, and i'm miserable. Don't make me, Blue. Please.”

 

“I know you don’t want to be here.” Blue sighed, raising a hand to smooth down the side of the younger gem’s head, "But you must, you have to get better. And to do that, you have to work with that peridot. You want to join the Authority, don’t you?”

 

Orange placed her hand on hers, stopping her as she settled her with a teary eyed glare, “Thats not fair, Blue.”

 

“Maybe not,” Blue agreed, voice lowering, almost a whisper as she added, “but we all have to make sacrifices.” 

 

Orange stared, using her free hand to wipe at the tears on her cheeks as she looked up at Blue, a part of her wanting to know what she meant by that, but she knew now wasn’t exactly a good time, not that Blue allowed her a moment to ask. 

 

“When Pink comes back, for your ceremony,” Blue questioned, a small smile on her face as she nudged the side of her head, "do you really want her to see you like this?”

 

Taking a deep breath, Orange pushed aside her anger, and her despair, squaring her shoulders as she returned Blue’s look with a strong stare, “Okay.”

 

Blue’s eyebrows rose, “Okay?”

 

The peridot met Orange’s stare, unwavering even under her threatening glare, as she moved over to her, eyes flicking from her to the set up behind her. “Where is that...drink?”

 

“Here.” Peridot responded, turning to pick up the same blue liquid filled glass she had left that morning, turning back to hand it to the younger gem, "You are going to cooperate?”

 

Mouth veering dangerously close into a snarl, Orange lifted the glass to her mouth, uttering “Not happily.” Before she downed the liquid in one go.

 

“Fortunately,” Peridot hummed, the pleased note in her voice grating on the younger gem’s nerves, “Science doesn’t rely on our happiness to work.”

 


 

“Orange?”

 

The voice carried, in the stark white room. Her scattered brain could barely register through the haze that her name had been called at all, let alone who the voice belonged to. Like bits and pieces of a damaged pad’s memory, she could force herself to try and remember things, new information sticking when it liked. She could remember that there were many guards stationed around, and the grand room she was placed in, that was incredibly sterile, hadn’t been the original she had inhabited before. The only similarity was the white wash of the room, and the same nagging thought every time she managed to sit up to look out towards the windows that what she was seeing wasn’t right. But it was her only reprieve from the bleached light that seemed to want to wash out her own color with its own.

 

“Orange?”

 

When they drew the curtains, it felt like a punishment. She was cut off from the outside, the little sliver of light that poked through, falling towards her on the floor in a triangular spike from where the moonstone that had came in, head bowed and refusing to even look her way (whether in revolt for the sickly looking diamond, or out of some kind of fear and respect, Orange didn’t know), had closed the curtain, orders to try and force Orange to rest (Hah!), and had done so in such a hurry, she would leave them askew.

 

Her rest was fitful, no matter how tired she was, sleep didn’t come easy. But when it did, it would be taken from her as she was awoken by that green monster, eyes alight as she loomed over her, insisting she try some new thing, some vile tasting liquid that she would spew up out of her mouth and nose as the antiemetic had stopped having any effect. Her stomach ached, her body ached, and her gem burned. It wasn’t right.

 

Occasionally, she was never sure how much timed had escaped her in between her fights for sleep, she would awake to find that someone had been in, as the curtains would be open once more, allowing her a glimpse into the city that still lived, and went on while she withered in that white bed, her gem growing dimmer every day.

 

“Orange?” The voice said, soft little bells that pushed the haze from her mind, and brought her attention to a clear shore, “How are you feeling?”

 

Blinking, Orange groaned, eyes opening and closing as she fought off the heavy blanket of sleep that tried to pull her back under, her diamond shaped pupils focusing on the figure that had sat on the bed beside her. Her voice croaked as she breathed out in surprise, “Pearl?”

 

“Yes,” the thin gem offered her a small smile, one Orange could see didn’t reach her eyes, but it looked better than the heartbreaking worry that had been there a moment before. She reached a hand out, slowly, as if afraid she would hurt her as she threaded her fingers through the limp tuff of hair that had settled over her forehead, “You look pale. How are you?”

 

“I feel awful.” Orange admitted.

 

Humming, Pearl leaned closer, hand smoothing over her forehead as she pushed the thick bangs from her face, encouraged as the younger gem’s eyelids fell slightly, her head turning to meet her touch, “They say you may feel off as you adjust to the new dose.”

 

“They?”

 

“Your guards.” Pearl supplied, “They were quite forthcoming for information for White Diamond.”

 

Orange’s eyebrows scrunched up, her mind taking a moment longer to catch up with her meaning, though when she did, her eyes widened as her jaw dropped, a giggle forming on her lips, “You didn’t?”  

 

Pearl’s smile widened at the sound, “I had to know.” She said, leaning forward to place a gentle kiss to her cheek, hovering close as she spoke softly, “I can’t very well ask my diamond. They say it shouldn’t be too much longer.”

 

“Yeah,” Orange’s smile faded slightly, turning her head as she tugged Pearl closer, pressing her cool cheek against hers, “I keep hearing that.” 

 

Pearl hummed again, the sound seeming to placate the younger gem as she gently pulled away, sitting up, though her hand never left her face, “You don’t sound convinced.”

 

“I’m not. I feel worse than ever. I don’t like this, pearl.”

 

“I know.” Pearl hushed her, cocking her head to indicate the window across from them, the curtains pulled back so when Orange looked, she could see the black sky backgrounding the neon lights of the city and a stray ship as it crossed through the city’s skyline, “Do you want to get up and watch the sunrise with me? It will be coming soon.”

 

“I do but…” 

 

Pearl turned back, eyes roaming her face in concern, “But?”

 

Orange’s mouth twisted, eyebrows turning up as she gave her companion an apologetic look, “I think if I try to move, I’m going to expel everything I’ve been asked to consume today.”

 

“Then lay here.” Pearl hushed her, "It’s alright.”

 

“I’m sorry.” Orange whimpered, tears that had been building in her eyes escaping down her cheeks, “I’m sorry.”

 

“Don’t be. Rest. Don't cry.” Pearl whispered, leaning in and wiping both of her thumbs under the young diamond’s eyes, "When you are better, we can watch one together.”

 

“I’m tired of being in this bed.” Orange sniffed, "I’m tired of feeling sick. I want to go outside.”

 

“I know. I’m sorry…when you're better,” Pearl promised, "you can do anything you want.”

 

Orange nodded, gently pushing Pearl’s hand away to forcefully wipe the tears from her eyes, taking a deep breath as she forced herself to settle down. 

 

“Better?” Pearl questioned softly.

 

“A dance.”

 

“hmm?”

 

“How about a dance?” Orange repeated, leaning back into her pillow as she took another deep breath, looking Pearl in the face with a small, hopeful smile, “It’s been a while. How about we dance, when I can get up?”

 

Pearl’s own smile returned, a small giggle escaping her as she nodded her head once in agreement, “I’d like that.”

 

“I’m pretty sure I still have two left feet,” Orange shrugged playfully, "as you say.”

 

“Then we will have to practice more.”

 

“Mmm.” Orange hummed, feeling the tired haze starting to settle heavy in her limbs, and she leaned back, eyes blinking closed as she responded sleepily, “That sounds fun too.”

 

Pearl leaned over, pulling the blanket a little higher, smoothing it over her chest and breathing in deeply as her fingers skimmed across the surface of her gem, still warm under her touch despite everything, “Rest.”

 

“Wake me when the sun is coming?” She mumbled, slipping away before she could hear Pearl’s response.

 


 

“Wake up.” The shrieking, nasally voice startled her, a jolt of pain in her chest as she sat up on weak arms, elbows her only real support as she gasped and looked about, hazy eyes clearing to settle on the green gem standing at her bedside.

 

“Wha-?” Orange rasped out, throat straining to get words out.

 

“Here,” Peridot interrupted, holding out a glass of clear liquid, Orange would have thought it water if she didn’t know better, “drink this.”

 

“What is…?”

 

“Your treatment,” Peridot said, eyes rolling as she waited as the taller gem sat up, offering no help as she pulled her legs from the covers to tentatively settle down on the cold floor. She leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees as she breathed in deeply, the room spinning before her until she gave herself a moment to settle down with her flipping stomach. “Remember?”

 

Looking up, she eyed the glass, unable to actually recall drinking a clear concoction, but she reached forward, trying her hardest to keep her hands wrapped around the glass as she brought it up to her lips. 

 

“Thats right, all of it.” Peridot said, watching her as she took small gulps.

 

She nearly got half of it down before she gagged forcefully, the glass falling from her hand and smashing on the ground as she coughed, choking on drink and saliva as her body attempted to expel it. Orange’s mouth moved in small motions, gasping for air and groaning in pain with its rushed exhale.

 

“What-“ she gasped and gagged, body tipping forward as it threatened to spew the clear liquid, even as her body ached painfully from the effort, “what was that? 

 

“My perfect mixture.” Peridot answered, a smile curling at the corners of her lips, “And as I can see, it's doing exact what it should.”

 

A pulse of pain at the center of her gem had her hunching forward, hand grasping at it as she cried out, “What have you done to me?”

 

The green gem chuckled, shrugging as she replied, “Only what should have been done in the first place.”

 

Tilting her head back to look at her, Orange glared, fighting the pain as she concentrated on the scientist, “What are you talk about?”

 

“Fixing a mistake. You.” She answered, pointing a gloved finger at her, and spat, “You shouldn’t have ever existed in the first place. You're very existence is a mockery to both science and all of Gemkind.”

 

“Screw you.” She grunted, baring her teeth in anger as she attempted to ignore another wave of pain from her gem. “You dirty, under polished clod.”

 

The smile on Peridot’s face leveled out, her eyes narrowing at the larger gem, “Lovely.” She grunted, shaking her head as if banishing her anger as she gave a soft laugh, her grin returning, “It won’t be long now, you little thug. It’s a good thing you aren’t a real Diamond, otherwise this would never have worked.”

 

“I…” Orange breathed out, “I am a…a real Diamond.”

 

“You’re not.” Peridot responded aggressively, her own teeth baring at her as she yelled, “You’re not even a Gem. Your gem doesn’t even sustain itself. It needs those disgusting nutrient tablets to even keep functioning, it works in overdrive just to keep you moving with them to power it. But you, hah, you want to know what else it also does?” She questioned, eyebrows raising in amusement, "It absorbs everything you put in your body and filters it. What do you think happens when those nutrients are slowly replaced with highly toxic and radioactive minerals?”

 

Orange’s eyes widened, a cold pit of fear settling low in her belly, “You…you’ve poisoned me?”

 

“Still slow on the uptake.” Peridot tsked, "No surprise that that hasn’t changed.”

 

“Why would you do this?”

 

“Sorry, I don’t have time to monologue about my reasons. I have a meeting to get to,” the green gem sighed, mockingly, “It's going to be so hard to inform the Diamonds that their pet isn't going to make it another day.”

 

Orange growled, using every bit of her strength to force her legs under her as she stood up, slouching as she widened her stance when she began to tip forward, her sharp eyes never leaving the gem in front of her as she clenched her fist, snarling, “I’ll shatter you for this.”

 

Peridot laughed, pushing Orange backwards onto the bed, amused as she watched her struggle to sit back up on her elbows to look at her. “Sure. Why don’t you lay back and relax, my Diamond.” She taunted, and then turned, laughing as she called over her shoulder, “Wouldn’t want you to waste what energy you have left, would you?”

 

 

[Updated and corrected 6/10/21]

Notes:

I believe, because i’m so sick, after this update, I’m going to be spacing out the rest of the chapters to every other day updates, so I have time to not worry about missing my deadlines and to actually get better. I apologize in advance to anyone who is disappointed to hear that. I know this DiamondBomb event has had a lot of scheduling mishaps, and i'm sorry for that as well.

Thank you all for your continued support, and for reading.

Chapter 65: Chapter 63: I Am

Notes:

I’m finally starting to feel better. Not completely there, but at least I don’t feel like I’ve been ramming my head into Jasper’s fist repeatedly as she cackles like a mad gem. Have another chapter as a small celebration of that.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Peridot stood, head lowered so her eyes did not meet her superiors, clutching her pad in between the crook of her elbow and her palm, the active display pointed towards her. She knew her form was the picture of solemn, penitent, a gem who had come with bad news. And she knew it showed well by the tension in her superiors, the way their pathetic little pearls quivered in the corner, worried and glancing between the two and her, waiting for the moment that the ball would inevitably drop.

 

“Its time,” The brilliant Yellow Diamond’s voice thundered overhead, calling her attention up to her, demanding, “I want a full report.”

 

Peridot bowed in respect, the best she could do with something in her hand, “Of course, my clarity. I am prepared.”

 

The radiant Blue Diamond, standing tall beside her, hands clutched together in front of her, tone weighed down with concern as she asked, “Is she going to be okay?”

 

Peridot righted the pad in front of her, flicking the screen to reflect the hours of work she had put into this project, catalogued and archived, labeled and refined to perfection, ready to be handed over when she was done. Her proof that she had done her best. With her notes in hand, she began, “I have done through scans, checked her gem, its composition, as well as her organic components. Numerous studies and analyses, and I've-“

 

Yellow’s cheek twitch, teeth clenched as she barked out, “Get on with it!”

 

Peridot flinched, nodding as she flipped forward, skimming for something that would be satisfying for her ruler, “Ah, uh, ahem!” she paused, breathed deeply, “The days allotted by her grand luminous, radiant-“ A peer up caught her diamond’s eyes narrowed at her, threatening, and she took her meaning silently, “Ah, yourself, my Diamond, have given me time to put together many different formulas, perfected equations to account for the patient’s changes since she was created, as well as any mutations—“

 

“Mutation?” Blue Diamond interrupted her, eyebrows pushed up in question.

 

“That is to say, Orange Diamond’s gem has… changed.” She explained, brining up further information on the pad, “Growth, its reaction to stimuli. It is quite intriguing, and I suspect it has to do with adaption to it’s host’s form. Her continued use of her gem granted abilities fused with her organic ability to change, grow as she does. Of course, I suspect she won’t be able to go too far, after all. Organic are very weak.”

 

“Fascinating, I'm sure.” Yellow Diamond said sardonically, butting in before she could continue on, “And I will read it in your report. Tell us, have you cured Orange Diamond?”

 

“I-“ Peridot paused, bowing her head for effect and frowning, regretful as she broke the news, “I’m afraid I must report that, despite my best efforts…I was unable to cure Orange Diamond’s issue.”

 

Immediately she was met by gasps from around the room, and then the sniffling from Blue Diamond as she broke into tears. Risking a glance up, Peridot watched as Blue turned into Yellow Diamond’s shoulder, tears leaking from her eyes as the warmer colored diamond shushed her. 

 

A moment later she turned, eyes narrowed dangerously at her, “Then you have failed us.”

 

“Forgive me, your clarity,” Peridot responded, a spot of nervousness growing in her chest that she was quick to tamp down, least it spread,  “I managed to find the correct mixture to aid her, my diamond, but she is just…too far gone.” She did her best to appear sorrowful as she looked up at them, “Perhaps if she had been checked sooner. There was always the risk that something would happen, given her weaker, organic nature. I did my very best, but there is not much more I can do.”

 

Everything about Yellow was tense, her eyes, her posture, the very air around the two diamonds radiated with sorrow and a warning to not engage them. After a long, drawn out moment, did she finally ask, “How long?”

 

“I do not believe she will survive through the week’s end.”

 

Blue erupted in wails, sobbing into Yellow’s offered shoulder as she turned, her eyes closing, lips a firm line as she bowed her head, holding herself together, refusing to let herself give in to her feelings. Especially not when there were still things to be done, and a young Diamond to see before it was too late.

 


 

 

Chimes, ringing way too frequently to be pleasant and resonating off the white walls like a broken klaxon going off beside her head. The sound alone made her wince, wishing to slip back into the unconsciousness of sleep just to be rid of it. Blinking her eyes open, however, brought with it a whole new world of ache. A blinding blur of halo white light that made her clench her eyes shut and turn her head away, groaning as the bells continued, pounding a hellish beat between her ears.

 

Orange awoke, groggy and weak. Blinking open her eyes was a regret all its own as a fierce headache attempted to create a new drum beat behind her eyes. Breathing deeply, she twisted, burying her face into the covers as she waited, the thrumming in her head settling in the darkness behind her eyelids. After a few moments, and she thought she could handle it, Orange struggled to push herself up though the combination of cushion giving under her weight and her shaking arms made it even harder to sit up. Eventually, she succeeded in lifting herself up the rest of the way by grabbing the edge of the bed and pulling herself upward until she was sitting up properly, legs hanging off the side. 

 

Placing a hand over her eyes to shield them from the ceiling lights, Orange squinted, looking around the room. She couldn’t remember the lights being so damn bright. What time was it anyway? Looking over at the curtains, still drawn back so she could see outside, the pink wisps in the yellow sky spoke of early day. Which begged the question, why hadn’t she been woken up by Peridot yet? Surely she had something for her already.

 

Grunting, she slid forward, placing her feet more firmly on the floor, intending to stand, only to lift her foot back up at the sound of clinking and the hard crunch of something under her heel. Peering down between her legs, her eyebrows turned up, confused by the sight of glass on the ground and whatever the clear liquid was that had created a puddle on the ground.

 

“What is…?” Orange’s lips turned down, unsure what she had just put her foot in, or why there was broken glass on her floor. Who would have even entered…? “Guards!”

 

Orange waited, even more confused when no one answered her calls. Leaning forward, minding where her feet landed on the floor, she called again, “Guards?”

 

And still, no one showed. Where were they? What the blazing stars was going on? The Diamond’s would have a meltdown if they heard about her guards being AWOL. And just where was that stupid green gem? Normally she couldn’t wait to come disturb her and bring her a new colorful glass of whatever she had created that particular hour.

 

Either that, or she expected her to be there, though she had had the decency to stop those requests when Orange had first fallen getting out of bed. She didn’t think she’d ever get a reprieve from her during this trying week, but she had surprised her then.

 

Whatever the case was, between the glass, her short term memory being shot, and her guards sudden disappearing act, the young Diamond wanted answers.

 

Taking a deep breath, Orange forced her body to lift itself up, grabbing ahold of the stand beside her bed to help get onto her feet until she was forced to straighten up least she tip over and kneel in the glass shards. Surprisingly, standing up wasn’t as difficult as she had expected, it was the walking that made her feel like a babe just learning to walk. Moving forward, her knees threatened to give, legs wobbling and feet uncertain as they touched down, like she had completely forgotten how to properly coordinate her body properly. She managed to make it halfway across the room before her knees finally buckled and she rocketed forward, banging her chin on the hard tiles and jarring every ache she possibly could have as she skidded across the cold floor.

 

If she thought it would help any, Orange would have broken down crying then and there. So much hurt, her overly tired limbs, her joints aflame and protesting, her chest throbbing with every breath, and now her damn face. What she wouldn’t give to be a young gem again and curl up to her mother’s side and cry about how she had hurt herself when she wasn’t looking and have her soothe every little ache. But she wasn’t a young gem, not that young at least, and her mother wasn’t here. No one was here. No one but her.

 

Groaning loudly, Orange began to pull herself up off the ground, hunched over on her hands and knees, eyes brimming with tears as she took a moment to acknowledge just how much she hurt, and then she pushed it back down to force herself back up on her feet. One leg bent, foot pressed firmly to the floor, and using her thigh as a platform to push the rest of herself up. The room tilted as she stood up straight, and she fought not to close her eyes against it, afraid if she did she'd simply lose her balance and fall once more. A deep breath, followed by another, and she was satisfied when she could concentrate on the doorway and not have it try to do a twin double summersault with her stomach.

 

“Okay, you can do this.” She breathed, beginning to take it step by slow-going step to the door. “Just to the door. Gotta make it to the door, and then I can take a break.” She mumbled, psyching herself up for every move closer until she was finally, finally to the doors. Leaning her shoulder against the thick metal, Orange winced as her head hit against it as she attempted to place her warm cheek against the cool metal, appreciating the stark change to the flame that was burning up under her skin. What she wouldn’t do for a Snowflake’s hug right now.

 

A minute turned into several and it took Orange starting to slide forward as she began to doze to startle her enough into pushing off of the door, using her hands to keep balance as she settle on her feet, stance wide to keep her balanced as she reached over to release the lock. As the doors slid open, the young Diamond looked left and right, eyebrows furrowing as she could spot neither jasper that had been so happy to serve her at the beginning of the week, or the days that had followed.

 

Hands on the doorway, Orange stepped out of the room, looking down the hallway, left and right, but there was no sign of them or a replacement pair. Frowning, the young gem decided it would be best to at least head towards the main hall where she could have someone fetch the scientist, or at least someone who knew what was going on. Deciding it best, and easiest on her body, Orange used the wall to guide her down the hall, a lot less effort having to be strained from her body to keep walking in a straight line. If only her body could keep a decent pace, she would eventually make it to a waypoint where another guard was stationed, after all, Yellow hadn’t been lying when she said the place was safe. You would have to be mad to attack a Diamond in a place like this.

 

As luck would have it, Orange didn’t have to go too far before she took notice of the stark contrast of two bright yellow-orange Jasper gems coming her way, engrossed in their own conversation to notice her. 

 

Lifting her hand, she waved at them to get their attention, “Hey! You two!”

 

Heads lifting up, both freezing as they saw her, before seeming to jumpstart back and began jogging over to her, frantic cries of her name on their lips as they came at her. Watching them charge, Orange silently hoped they would stop and not tackle into her and take the last of her resolve that had kept her going so far.

 

“My diamond!”

 

“What are you doing up?”

 

Orange attempted a smile as they talked over one another, stopping in front of her and clearly panicked, which confused her, hands held up as if they were afraid she was going to fall. Then again, she was leaning heavily against the wall, maybe that was a smart idea on their part.

 

“My Diamond,” the Jasper to her right said, eyes wide and bouncing every which way as she looked her up and down, “are you alright? Has something happened?”

 

“Calm down,” The diamond ordered softly, “I’m just trying to get down the hall.”

 

“You shouldn’t be up,” the left said, hands hovering closely to her, but not daring to touch, “the other Diamonds would harvest our gems if they saw you up right now.”

 

Raising a brow, Orange questioned, “They’re here?”

 

“Yes,” Left nodded, “don’t you remember?”

 

“No?”

 

The two exchanged a look, not too discreetly either as Orange scrunched up her eyebrows as they both turned to look at her.

 

“She said that might happen,” Right spoke in a soft, reassuring voice, “So why don’t we get you back to your room?”

 

“No,” Orange shook her head, becoming slightly annoyed at their insistence to return to her room, “I’m not going back there right now.”

 

“My Diamond, please.” Left begged, “You should be in bed.”

 

“I said No.” Orange’s voice rose, eyes narrowed slightly in warning, “Now answer me, you said the other Diamonds are here?”

 

“Yes, your clarity. The Peridot has a meeting with them. She requested to not be disturbed.”

 

“And that you should be resting. Come on, we’ll—“

 

Orange blinked, the pain in her head pulsing, “Meeting…?” before she bowed over, grabbing her head and gasping at the sharp, stabbing pain.

 

“My diamond?” Left called, inching forward, eyes wide as she hesitated, unsure what to do as she watched her superior hunched over and groaning.

 

Opening her eyes as the pain began to subside into a low thrum at the back of her head, Orange squinted her eyes through her fingers, breathing heavy, “I remember.” She mumbled, before a surge of rage took over, shooting up and ignoring the flare of pain it brought, startling to the two jaspers back, “Move.”

 

“But my clarity, please!” the jasper on the right pleaded, "Let us escort you back. You really shouldn’t—“

 

“I’m going to the Diamonds, not back to my room.” Orange snarled, glaring at her before she could finish her sentence. “You two can help me there.”

 

“You're not well. Please.”

 

“Who do you serve? That Peridot, or your Diamonds?”

 

The hall was tense and silent as the Jasper stared at her, hesitating, before one of them stepped forward, holding out her arm and hovering while making a motion toward Orange’s arm that wasn’t supporting her against he wall, “Uhh, here, may I-?”

 

Orange lifted her arm, waiting until her hand was on her back to wrap it around her shoulders and shifting her weight from the wall to her. She cocked her head to give a nod of gratitude, “Thanks.”

 

Moving away from the wall, the other jasper moved to her other side, read to trade off if needed. Looking ahead of them, Orange motioned for them to begin moving, “Now we need to hurry. I have important business to take care of in that room.”

 

 


 

 

“Are you certain?” Yellow pressed.

 

“Yes, my Diamond.” Peridot nodded, attempting to keep her exasperation from her voice, “I preformed a check up on her this morning.”

 

“What if you take her back to the Zoo?” Blue questioned, pulling away from Yellow’s shoulder, eyes turning to her asks eh looked down at the smaller gem, “Would you be able to do something there? Couldn't you—!“

 

Everyone tensed, turning stiffly to eye the doors as they opened.

 

Blue gasped loudly, pulling away from Yellow and taking a step forward as she cried, “Orange! What are you doing here?!” and then she stopped, eyes traveling from Orange to the jasper holding her up, eyes narrowing at them, “You two! Why have you allowed her to-“

 

“I ordered them.” Orange cut her off, eyes zeroing in on the green gem before them.

 

“Orange?” 

 

Orange lifted her arm, releasing Jasper’s shoulder as she stood up on her own and took a threatening step forward towards Peridot, “Did you really think you’d get away with it?”

 

Peridot’s eyes widened, stepping back as ht pad dropped from her hand and clattered on the floor. “I-I don’t-?”

 

“Orange, don’t be ridiculous,” Blue chided, “You're not yourself. You should be resting, not exerting yourself like this.”

 

Orange ignored her, continuing her advancement, glaring as she neared the green gem.

 

“W-what are you doing?” Peridot stuttered, backing up and nearly tripping over her own feet, “Get away-!”

 

“You. Poisoned. Me.” Orange grit out through bared teeth.

 

“What!?” Blue gasped loudly, hand flying up to cover her mouth.

 

Peridot shook her head rapidly, “That’s not true, I-“

 

“Quiet.” Orange hissed, reaching out and grabbing the Peridot by her collar and pulling her forward, her voice menacing as she growled out, “No more lies. I don’t need anyone to believe me. I know the truth, and I’ll make you pay.”

 

“My diamonds,” Peridot cried out, hands smacking at Orange’s forearm as she tilted her head to place up at Blue and Yellow, "please-“

 

“Orange, that’s enough-“ Yellow yelled, stepping forward, intending to break them up.

 

Orange tilted her head back, glare shifting from Peridot to Yellow as she responded in a harsh, commanding tone, “Shut up.”

 

“Orange!” Blue gasped, both diamond’s eyes bulged at her as they stared down at her, never having been talked to by her like that.

 

“You wouldn’t listen. Neither of you listened.” Orange hissed, ”I tried to tell you something was wrong as you ordered me to ingest the very thing that was killing me. Why couldn’t you listen?”

 

“Orange…” 

 

“But I don’t need you to listen to me now.” Orange’s eyes looked down at the peridot, a predator bearing down on her prey at last, “Because I’m meant what I said. I’m not going to be nice, and I’m not going to forgive you.”

 

Peridot leaned back, twisted and flailing as she continued smacking against her arm, and for all her efforts the younger gem would not let her go, “You’re  crazy!”

 

“I’m a diamond.” Orange growled, ignoring the painful strain holding onto the thrashing gem as she fought against her waining strength, but she would not let her get away, “And you're a treasonous pebble, only fit enough to be crushed to dust underneath my heel.”

 

“Help me!”

 

“Orange, that’s enough!” Yellow ordered. “Let us handle this.”

 

Despite her urging to ignore her, Orange’s knees buckled against her will, legs folding under her as she finally collapsed from the strain. Blue Diamond immediately moved towards her, calling her name in her panic.

 

It was then Peridot took the chance to escape her grasp, leaping over her and running for the doors.

 

“Guards,” Yellow barked, pointing her finger in their direction, "Seize her! I want her locked up for trial.”

 

The jaspers at the door immediately jumped into action with shouts of, “Yes, my Diamond!”

 

Working together, the two blocked her path, hands up as they advanced at her at the same time, one leaping for her to which the slimmer gem twisted back and swerving on her heel to just barely dodging her as she fell to the floor beside her, only to have arms come up behind and under hers, locking her shoulders in place and slightly lifting her off her floor, her feet swinging in the air and kicking against the jasper’s shins as she struggled to pull away.

 

“Stop squirming!” Jasper grunted, ducking her head the best she could to avoid a flailing limb smacking her in the face as well

 

“Let me go! Let me go! You can’t do this!” Peridot cried, digging her heels into the quartz’s shins and being rewarded with groans of pain for her effort, "I was doing what was best for our glorious empire, my Diamond! I am a savior! That fake should-“

 

“That is enough!” Yellow exploded, static energy rising enough to spark to life and curl around her hands in small arcs, "If you say one more word I’ll skip the trial and sentence you now!”

 

“Eep!” All at once Peridot stopped moving, lips clamping tightly together as she stared up at the menacing diamond in fear. Beside them, the other jasper stood up, grumbling under her breath as the two quartzes took the chance to let her down and grab each arm, letting her stand on her own two feet, but with no hope to run.

 

“Take her away.” Yellow demanded of the two, watching keenly as the two soldiers nodded their heads and turned, marching the skinny green gem from the room.

 

Across the room, Blue knelt on the floor, hunched over as she held the smaller gem protectively in her hands. “Oh Orange,” tears formed heavily in her eyes, staring down at the gem spread out on her back in her palms, breathing heavy, and if it didn’t just break her heart to see. "Are you alright?”

 

“Just tired, Blue.” Orange looked up at her, the edges of her mouth curling up slightly as she asked, “Did they get her?”

 

“Yes, yes, of course.” Blue nodded, eyes glancing up to Yellow as she came to stand opposite her, face turned down to look at the small gem in her hands. Even though  she didn’t show it like her, Blue could see the tension, the taunt jaw, the upturned eyebrows as she looked down at their youngest, in pain and suffering, and they could have prevented it. Yellow would not let this go easily. Or ever.

 

“Good. I heard Yellow say trial? I want to be at her trial.

 

Yellow and Blue exchanged glances.

 

“Orange,” Blue startled gently, "That may not be a good idea. You're not-“

 

“We'll put off the trial until she is better.” Yellow interrupted, both Orange and Blue turned their eyes to her.

 

“Yellow?” Blue questioned, eyes wide, concerned.

 

Yellow’s eyes cut to hers, responding, “As a Diamond, she has full right to face someone who would attempt to kill her.”

 

Before Blue could retort, Orange groaned, and then sighed loudly, going limp in Blue’s hand, the feeling of her suddenly losing the tension in her palm bringing Blue’s eyes to her. With Blue’s attention, came Yellow’s following right after.

 

“I’m tired.” Orange said, voice low, eyes looking up at Blue as she questioned, ”Can I rest now?”

 

“Of course.” Blue responded softly, soothingly, “We'll keep you safe. 

 

“Promise?”

 

"i promise.”

 

A smile curled on Orange’s lips as her eyes closed, laying her head back as she mumbled, “M’Kay…” and then poofed in a little puff of smoke, leaving Blue to cradle the small gem in her hand. 

 

Her fingers closed carefully around it, her palm curving to protect it from being crushed. Tears pooled in her eyes as she clenched them shut, before turning to look at Yellow, anger twisting her features. “I want that gem shattered, Yellow.”

 

“I know.” Yellow responded, reaching out to place a hand on her counterpart’s shoulder, "But Orange wants a trial.”

 

“There doesn’t need to be a trial!” Blue yelled, the tinge of blue power lighting up her skin in anger, but it never went farther than that, "We know what she’s done. Orange has retreated to her gem because she almost killed her!”

 

“Calm down Blue.” Yellow order, tone measured, even as her eyebrows scrunched together and lines formed near mouth where her lips thinned, “I’m angry too. I would like nothing more than to shatter that despicable runt with my own hands.”

 

“Then why-“

 

“Because” Yellow turned to look down at Blue’s palm where Orange’s gem laid safe, out of her view, "we owe her that much.”

 

 


 

 

Blue stood, clutching Orange’s gem between her fingers, unwilling to allow anyone to take it from her as she held her closed fist over her own gem, weeping softly.

 

“And the peridot?” White questioned Yellow, who stood before her, answering her questions for the both of them.

 

“In custody.” Yellow answered.

 

“Why?” White questioned, a single eyebrow raising at the shorter diamond, “It’s traitorous, it should have been shattered.”

 

Yellow cleared her throat, adverting her eyes as she responded, “Orange wants a trial.”

 

“And you wish to indulge her.”

 

“It was her wish. It was...” Yellow squared her shoulders, hands gripping together behind her back where White couldn’t see, “We should at least know why, and if there are any others like her.”

 

White could see the guilt on her face. This wasn’t because it was to bring order, it was because she felt guilty for Orange’s current situation. “Is that so? And do you believe there are others?”

 

“Possibly. We will have to comb Pink’s zoo, through interrogations, any collaborators will be found.”

 

“I expect you will be overseeing all this then, Yellow?”

 

“Yes, White.” Yellow bowed her head in acceptance.

 

“Which leads to Pink. Should she not be leading the search for this traitor’s colleagues? It was, after all, her gem.” White pressed.

 

“This shouldn’t have happened begin with. If she kept better track of her subjects, then I would not need to intervene to begin with. I would prefer to handle it without bringing Pink into this.”

 

“Very well, Yellow.” White relented, eyes turning to look at Blue as she spoke up.

 

“You can’t do that, Yellow.”

 

Yellow Diamond sighed loudly, pinching the bridge of her nose before turning to look at Blue, “Pink is too distracted already. she doesn’t need—“

 

“You can’t hide this. We have to call Pink.” Blue sniffed, “She should know what’s going on.”

 

 

[Updated and corrected 6/10/21]

Notes:

Considering I had planned to be done by now with this event, until i was sent a curve ball, ill be gone for the holidays and won’t be back to post the next chapter until after Christmas. So enjoy this little cliffhanger bit, cause when we get back, we get to see Pink enter the picture.
Happy Holidays, everyone.

Chapter 66: Chapter 64: Pink Is The Color Of

Chapter Text

Pink stared hard at the splintered diamond screens in front of her, the faces of the other Diamonds staring back, awaiting what she was sure was her anticipated meltdown.

 

White, Blue, and Yellow, all in attendance as she was informed about what had been happening to her ‘not-daughter' while they had been apart. Yellow’s face betrayed little as she talked, telling her the simplified version of what had happened in the same voice she would have used to inform any of the others that a minor building had been destroyed and would need to be rebuilt. And she knew, oh how well she knew, Yellow’s façade was because White was listening, watching, and she would never step a toe out of line in front of her glorious White Diamond. The coward.

 

As she droned on, a part of her began to wonder how long they would have kept it from her, if not for the fact it was one of her own subjects that had caused such grievous harm to one of their own. How long would it have been deemed unimportant for her to know because it would be another distraction from her colony.

 

“Pink,” Yellow’s voice boomed from the too-large screen, looming over her much the same way the diamond herself did, “are you even listening?”

 

Instead of lashing out with the stinging words that hung on the tip of her tongue, more than ready to strike down her overly arrogant seniors, Pink’s hands gripped onto her skirt, jaw taut as she grit her teeth behind the thin line of her lips in self restraint. She refused to meet any of their eyes, her attention focused on a single cluster of stars just behind their heads, blurred by the light of the projected screens and distance, her distraction as she pushed down her anger, even as they prodded her for a response from their news.

 

White, the distant watcher, Yellow, weary but expectant, and Blue, the overbearing sympathizer. None of which she wanted to see. Pointed at her, or coming from them. The nerve of them to think they even could.

 

“The peridot,” she said, surprised by her own strength to keep her voice steady, “What of her?”

 

Blue answered her before Yellow could, thinned lips left parted as eyes turned to look at her counterpart as she spoke, “She’s been stripped of her rank and is being held.”

 

“There will be a trial.”Yellow added, her tone left little question that this had long since been decided and she would not have a say.

 

“Then I should come back to Homeworld for the trial.”

 

“Not necessary.”

 

That was enough to pull her eyes from those distant stars to glare at Yellow, her voice brimming with anger, “Excuse me?”

 

Yellow’s eyes did little more than narrow at her, a silent challenge, or maybe a taunt, Pink was never really sure when it came from her, “Blue and I will be overseeing the trial.”

 

“It’s my gem-“

 

“She’s no longer just your gem.” Yellow ground out through bared teeth, her visible upper body leaning closer to the screen as she did, “She attempted to kill Orange Diamond-“

 

“And where were you!?“ She yelled as the dam finally broke, pointing a finger at the other Diamonds, “Where were any of you when that was happening!? You were supposed to be watching her!”

 

Yellow rolled her eyes, “We have more important things to do then babysit. And she is old enough-”

 

“Nothing is more important then her! And you would agree if you cared at all about her!”

 

“Pink, that isn’t fair!” Blue protested.

 

“Don’t lecture me on fair when my daughter was nearly killed right under your nose!” Pink lashed out, somewhat satisfied by the older diamond’s flinched response, “You might as well have signed off on it, for all the attention you gave her! I’m coming back to Homeworld, and nothing any of you say is going to stop me!”

 

“I believe that would be for the best.” White agreed, unbothered as all eyes turned to her, her own gaze remaining on Pink.

 

“What!?” Pink gasped at the same time as Yellow and Blue shouted in unison, “White!?” 

 

“The coronation will take place soon,” the grand Diamond explained, “it will be better to have Pink here already.”

 

“Really!?” Pink snarled, eyebrows arching down as she gestured at her with an open hand in furious question.

 

“Pink, don’t-“ Blue began, but was quickly silenced by Pink’s own voice.

 

“The coronation!? Is that all you care about?“

 

“And,” White cut in, eyebrows lowered in show that she wasn’t so impressed by her outbursts, “it will be better for Orange to reform with someone she is so close to near by. You must still do your job.”

 

“She almost died.” Pink countered, her volume dropped to that of something closer to normal, but the anger on her face spoke well enough without it, “For just one moment could you forget about that stupid party and think about her. She’s more important than any ridiculous-”

 

“Silence!” White inhaled through her nose, taking a moment to gather herself, though the silence that settled in between was enough to unnerve the others before she continued, “Of course Orange is important, but so is this ceremony.” White’s finger rose to her lips, silencing the words she could already see forming in the younger gem’s mouth, “Ah Ah, let me speak, Starlight.” She tutted, “We must keep our image strong, perfect, as if nothing is wrong. If we stopped now, if even a single rumor of what that Peridot did, or how long she was able to do what she did to our precious gemling before she was stopped, it would be a smudge on our Empire. Doubt sown through the ranks for centuries, millennia. We must keep moving on. We can not afford the alternative.”

 

“But-“

 

“You have been away from your home for too long, Pink.” White said, voice taking on a sweet, understanding tone, though Pink was hardly soothed, “But surely you haven’t forgotten what happens when we don’t keep up our image?”

 

Pink lowered her eyes, fists clenching at her sides, “No White. I remember.”

 

“Good.” White gave a single nod of approval before her eyes moved to look at Blue and then Yellow, “I expect the three of you to handle the rest of the details yourselves. I have other important matters to attend to.”

 

All three remained frozen as White ended her feed, the largest diamond display that she had been occupying blinking out of existence with her departure, though her presence still lingered in the room after, not so quickly forgotten.

 

“You said...” Pink began, but paused as she squared her shoulders, her rage simmering down even as she turned to look up at the two remaining screens above her, “You said she had been poisoned? Have you taken another scientist from my Zoo? Have you managed to heal her yet?”

 

Blue and Yellow turned to look at their respective screens of each other, something that did not go unnoticed by Pink, or how Blue opened her mouth only to have Yellow immediately speak before she could get a word out, “We have...assumed, given what we know, in her current state, that she would heal herself.”

 

“Or at the very least, not continue to worsen until she reforms.” Blue added as she watched Pink’s face morph from some semblance of calm to livid, “We can’t know for sure until she reforms.”

 

“You should've told me sooner!” Pink shouted, “What if that doesn’t happen? What if she’s only gotten worse while you waited?”

 

“We don't report to you.” Yellow growled, “This isn’t about you, and if it wasn’t for Orange-“

 

“If it wasn’t for her, you wouldn’t be telling me any of this to begin with!”

 

“That's correct.”

 

“You have some nerve, Yellow!” Pink yelled, pointing a finger threateningly at the much older diamond, “I’m a Diamond too, I deserve to know about things like this! If Zirconia wasn’t dying, were you ever going to tell me?”

 

“It’s a need to know subject, and your already so distracted with that silly gem rebellion on your colony, as if I was going to distract you further from making any more progress.”

 

“Zirconia is my biggest priority!”

 

“Shut up!” Yellow snapped, the buzz of her power visible on her skin, “Don’t say that ridiculous name again!”

 

“White forbade you from using that name, Pink.” Blue chided, tone much gentler than Yellow’s, though no less chastising, “You know what will happen if she hears you call her that.”

 

“White isn’t here! Stop acting like she’s watching every little thing you do! Stand up to her-“

 

“That is enough. No more Pink, do you hear me? No more.” Yellow seethed, "Don’t you ever say anything like that in front of Orange. She doesn’t need you influencing her to think she can talk back to White any more than she no doubt already does.”

 

“Cowards.”

 

“What was that?”

 

“Nothing.” Pink grunted, her eyes lowering to glare at that little cluster of stars, "You heard White, I’m leaving now. Expect my arrival soon.”

 


 

 

Pink.

 

Pink is the first color Orange noticed as she opened her eyes. Molten pink cloud tops as they bled into puffs of yellow and oranges, burning across the skyline as a perfect backdrop for the metallic towers and spires of her home. The neon lines of the city pulsed, like a heartbeat, muted by the rising sun of a new cycle.

 

Orange was confused to find herself standing there. When had she gotten out of bed? Had another moment slipped past her, forgotten and leaving her disoriented, feeling like she’d slipped out of her own time.

 

‘No, wait.’ Orange thought, eyebrows scrunching up as a muddled thought forced its way up, a fragment of a fragment of memory that she struggled to stay latched on to before it too wanted to slip away.

 

She could remember being in another room, a room that lacked this kind of view, grey and lifeless. A prison. And then it was the feelings that overwhelmed her, filing the dead space with a familiar feeling of dread, sluggishness, hopelessness, and being so alone.  But, standing there, that wasn’t what she got from this room. This wasn’t the cell that had housed her despair.

 

Orange turned, taking in and looking around at the very filled room. Knickknacks, objects, things she had forgotten about that had been given to her but had been lost to colony bases she had never returned to, and never would. There were many shelves, filled to the brim with tiny little things, nearly hanging off the sides of the edges and yet remained on the shelf. Things were stacked, obviously with no place to put it, making the displays she normally enjoyed putting together appear cluttered, weighted down with too many things all at once. It looked more like a junk pile than any proper display she had seen.

 

On the desk was a statue, a familiar one from a while back, broken now, but carefully laid out on the slab as if to keep it safe.

 

The room itself was filled with bright light, much brighter than she normally kept it.

 

Pursing her lips, Orange looked around the room and sighed, “Yeah, this certainly isn’t my room.”

 

So if this wasn’t hers, and she could (mostly) remember taking leave of her physical form, that must mean this had to be in her mind, right? Or gem, however that worked. Which meant- “Hello?” Orange called out, voice loud and carrying in the large room, “Zirconia?”

 

She waited, glancing around the room in every direction, unsure just where her mischievous counterpart could pop up.

 

“Zirconia?” She called again after an uncomfortably long moment of silence, spinning around but finding nothing but more empty room and knickknacks, not even a rustle or stray sound but her own movement to be heard in the room, “Are you…are you here?”

 

It was weird, she thought, unsettling. A room filled with so much of her past, but there seemed to be very little life anywhere. No noise from a city out the window, nor the beat of footsteps from guards, no background sounds at all. She half expected her twin to come bursting through the room, laughing at her, or maybe even shape-shifted, but nothing, and no one appeared to her. 

 

“Are we...did we finally become one?” She questioned out loud, brows pulled together in concern and confusion, “Or have I pushed you away again?”

 

“I never know where I stand with myself, honestly…” she grunted under her breath, moving from her spot towards the bed, leaning over to check the other side closer to the wall, as if she could possibly be hiding, and then under the desk, which she recognized was just ridiculous.

 

Standing up straight and leaning on the cluttered marble top, Orange narrowed her eyes, the pit in her stomach dropping as silence still reigned heavy, her eyes searching for anything that was a sign that this was all some stupid game, before finally snapping, “Zirconia, this isn’t funny!”

 

“If you come out, I promise I won’t be mad.” She tried to reason when her anger didn’t work, eyes bouncing from one spot to another, hopeful, “Please, I don’t like it here…alone.”

 

When nothing happened, and she forced herself to come to terms that Zirconia wasn’t just messing with her, it made her wonder where she was. Was there even anything alive here? Surely there had to be something!

 

“Maybe-“ Orange gasped, pushing off the desk and sprinting to the window, nose flexing as she pressed her face to the glass, eyes searching the landscape for a sign that it wasn’t just her, or maybe something to indicate why she was alone.

She had briefly noticed the buildings, but she hadn’t taken the time to look for anything else in between. She had been so taken by the lights, the people hadn’t mattered.

 

But now, pressed to the glass, Orange’s eyes searched, taking in the city and it's changes, taking in every detail she could, because she was afraid to miss even one bit.

 

Around her, much to her relief, the city wasn’t exactly as she remembered it. What had formerly been a broken husk of her city, burnt and battered and beaten lifeless, had been reformed; spires and buildings had been rebuilt, tall and pristine, the bridges stood strong and communication towers were teaming with power. There was still destruction, broken towers and withering pylons, large pieces of scorched rubble that had been gathered and piled, but it was something. A work in progress with a lot more hope than there had been before. And while Orange couldn’t make out anyone outside, she could tell that there was something alive here, even if she couldn’t see it.

 

Smiling, Orange leaned back, reaching up to rub her nose, only to stop as her eyes focused from the city to the distorted reflection of herself staring back at her. Looking down at herself, Orange’s eyebrows furrowed as she stared at hands that looked the same as she could remember, and yet they weren’t. Looking further down, she inspected with growing unease as she realized she looked thinner than she remembered too. She had always been bigger than most other gems, both in size and height, but this was different than the bulk she had put on through training. Head snapping back up, the young gem stared hard at her reflection, making out as much as she could until it dawned on her what was wrong.

 

“I’m a child!?” She gasped, stepping back from the window as she reached down, feeling her body and noticing the distinct differences from the one she knew now. Short, stocky limbs, overly large tunic that hung open to allow her gem to breath and thick belt that held it in place. Even her gem seemed too large in her smaller chest cavity. 

 

‘This was so weird,’ She though, mind going frantic with every new detail she realized had been changed about her, ‘What is this? What's going on?'

 

“This is not happening!” She shrieked, turning away from the window, looking up from her hands to the doorway.

 

This had to be Zirconia’s doing, or some sort of nightmare she was stuck in until she woke up. If it was the former, then she would have to find her counterpart and get her to fix this. She was never going to be this weak child again, and it pained her to see it reflected back other in the window.

 

Sprinting at the door, Orange nearly ran into it before she remembered she’d have to unlock it herself, stretching some to lean against the wall and smack her hand against the reader to have the doors hiss open for her. Stepping out, she half expected to see Five and Seven standing there, probably amused by how she looked, but her stomach dropped a little when she poked her head out to see no one there at her door, watching over her. It was still just her. Taking a deep breath, resolving herself that there was at least someone else here, she merely had to find her first. But where?

 

“If I had free reign of this place, where would I go?” Orange questioned out loud, head tilted down as she tapped her finger against her bottom lip while she thought for a moment.

 

The arena? No, no one to watch, right?

The gardens? No. Only her mother took her there, and it had been a long, long time. Were those plants even alive anymore?

One of the other palaces, maybe? No, no one she wanted to see there, what would be the point?

Or maybe-

 

Orange looked up, her eyes wide as her mouth fell open in a small gasp. “Our room.”

 

Of course. If she could go anywhere, she’d want to be in her and Pearl’s room, White’s abandoned overlook.

 

With her destination in mind, Orange turned and began heading down the hall, her feet taking her without thought through twists and turns of halls she was incredibly familiar with, back ways she wondered if anyone but her and Pearl knew about anymore.

 

Taking a sharp left, a hall she knew would lead her to another hall that would then take her down to the next level. Orange paused, stopping just in time before she nearly stepped off into a gapping hole. Toeing the broken floor, Orange’s eyed it, confused by the broken hall in front of her, flooring and reinforcement hanging at a downward slanted angle, the hole large enough that she could look down at the floor below to see even more damage to the floor and walls there. She watched as a loose stones crumbled from beneath her foot, bouncing off the broken platform to scatter below, the clattering sound echoing down the hall.

 

“What is-“

 

“There you are.”

 

Orange spun around, fists up and eyes narrowed in a menacing glare as she rounded on whoever had managed to sneak up on her, only to freeze as her eyes traveled up the lithe body of a pearl. Her eyes widening as she was surprised to find another gem, and even more so that it was one so familiar to her. 

 

“Pearl?”

 

“I’ve been looking for you. Now really isn’t the time to play hide and seek, my clarity, nor should you wander the halls without an escort. Some of the walkways are still crumbling.” Pearl chastised, though there was no bite to her tone, or true displeasure in her soft grey eyes.

 

“Crumbling? I can see-“ She abruptly cut herself off, deciding it meant little in comparison to finding Pearl herself. “Nevermind that! What are you doing here, Pearl?”

 

Pearl tilted her head, thin eyebrows sweeping upward with confusion, “What do you mean?”

 

If Pearl was here, Orange reasoned, then perhaps this really was a dream. Or maybe a hallucination?

 

“Uh, just, I wasn’t expecting to see you.” Orange answered, hand lifting up to rub at the back of her neck, "Not that it’s not good to see you, I mean. Umm...”

 

The corners of Pearl’s lips turned up, that soft look in her eyes deepening, “You have been summoned. I am to escort you.”

 

“Summoned?” Orange questioned, “By who-?”

 

“We shouldn’t keep her waiting.” The older gem interrupted, the corners of her eyes crinkling as if amused by the young diamond, and turned to lead her back the way she had come, “Please follow me, your clarity.”

 

“Orange.”

 

Pearl paused, stopping to turn half way to look at her in question, “Hmm?”

 

“I…just call me Orange, please.” It was so odd hearing that from Pearl, even if this wasn’t her Pearl. “No need to be so formal, you know?”

 

The corners of Pearl’s lips curled, her head tilting as she considered her a moment, and then nodded, “Of course,” she agreed, "Orange.”

 


 

All eyes were on the sky as the dark pink heels of their youngest matriarch pierced the clouds, the happy and loyal gems mesmerized by the grand ship as it speared it’s way through the sky to the awaiting docking pad over the Diamond’s own palace. With it returned to its proper place, it meant all of their leaders were now on Homeworld, and that, in itself, was a joyous event. 

 

Even more joyous about her return to them meant another day closer to the introduction of their newest Diamond’s coronation, and many of them could not wait to see their newest leader. Speculations and claims already being passed around, rumors becoming like currency amongst the upper classes and soldiers alike, trading for anything to do with their soon-to-be leader.

 

Pink Diamond herself had little patience to wait as she exited her ship, Pearl beside her as she did her best to keep up with her long, purposeful strides, both back in their respective roles now that they were on Homeworld, though Pink gave that little thought as she cruised through her palace towards the center of the Diamond’s Square, b-lining towards the throne room where the other Diamonds awaited her return.

 

The twists and turns of the throne room were easy to navigate, too familiar with too many memories she’d rather forget, memories she could be forgetting back on Earth, with the Crystal Gems. But, she reminded herself, her daughter needed her, and that thought alone could keep her here as long as she needed to be.

 

Brushing past the thick curtains at the entrance to the room, drawn to no doubt give the matriarchs inside some semblance of privacy, Pink’s eyes zeroed in on the center where their thrones were placed. High up where they would always be seen no matter where you were in the room, and a much easier task when the ballroom was barren of glib spoken aristocrats taking up the space.

 

“Pink,” Blue called her name as she stood up, arms open in a welcoming gesture and tone too cheery for the younger diamond given the circumstance that had brought her there to begin with, “Welcome home.”

 

Yellow nodded her head into her direction, her own acknowledgment for the younger Diamond, “Pink.”

 

Pink stopped her march as she reached her destination in front of them, eyeing the giant empty throne that separated the two senior diamonds, notably empty of one grand leader. “Where is White?”

 

“Busy with more important things.” Yellow responded, as she expected, with the same defensive tone she always used when she excused White’s absence.

 

Pink snorted, making no attempt to hide the sound from the other two, “Of course she is.”

 

“Don’t start!” Yellow raised her voice as she leaned forward, posture aggressive but hardly threatening to the younger Diamond any longer, though a part of her wondered what had already riled the older Diamond before she had even arrived to get her to blaze past admonish straight to outrage at her.

 

“Enough,” Blue said, her tone warning without the need to yell, and enough to tamp down both of her counterparts anger before it could clash in the middle of the throne room. “Both of you.”

 

Yellow turned to Blue, eyebrows pulled together as she gave the her a look of irritation, “But Blue-“

 

“No.” Blue cut her off with a look of her own, satisfied when Yellow leaned back in her seat, lips pressed together in a petulant frown, ”It’s a hard enough time now as it is, we don’t need to argue amongst ourselves. Orange wouldn’t like that.”

 

Yellow sighed, forcing a puff of air through her nose, but didn’t argue, instead settling more into her chair as Blue stood up from her's.

 

“Here,” she said as she stepped down from her throne towards the smaller diamond, her clasped hand unfurling to reveal the small gem held protectively in the soft cushioning of her palm,  “I thought you might like to see her as soon as you arrived.”

 

Immediately Pink’s hand were reaching for it, taking it from Blue’s hand the moment she crouched down to her, snagging it like a greedy child as she held it close to her chest, arms and hands protectively encasing it between her body.

 

“Oh, Zirconia...what have they done to you?” Pink asked softly to the gem in her hands, fingers curling to caress sharp edges and long flat plane of familiar facets. Pink knew every detail of this gem without looking, so when her eyes took in the dulled color and the darkened center, Pink’s own gem felt like a lead weight in her stomach. “What’s wrong? Why is her gem so...?”

 

“We believe it’s a side effect of what was done to her.” Blue explained, “We originally assumed it would go away by itself, as Orange regenerates in her gem. The Peridot’s poisoning, we think, but we are unsure if we can purge everything. Her gem has remained dimmed, even after all three of us tried to heal her.”

 

Pink looked up, mouth agape with surprise, “Even White...?”

 

“None of us could help.” Yellow responded, lips thinning into a tense line across her face as her eyes narrowed at the small gem in Pink’s hands,  “White believes it is because of her organic half that we can’t do anything.”

 

Blue’s shoulders sagged, tears rimming the bottom of her eyes as she shook her head, “Or she doesn’t want our help.”

 

Yellow rolled her eyes, leaning heavily against her fist as she scoffed, “Blue, don’t be ridiculous.”

 

 “But Yellow....” Blue started, then stopped, wiping her eyes as she nodded, her gaze moving from Yellow to Pink,  “No, you are right. Maybe...maybe you could, Pink...?”

 

Yellow perked up at this, shrugging her shoulders in some lazy form of agreement to Blue, “You were the one who created her, after all. Otherwise…”

 

“Or we can try together and-“

 

“No.” Pink cut her off, eyes never leaving the gem in her hands, watching the almost systematic pulses of light, like a throbbing beat, filled the center of the gem and then dimmed, only to come back to life and die out once more. “Let me.”

 

With very little prodding, Pink felt the tears forming on her lashes, thick and heavy, filled with her essence and healing powers, her ability having already healed her little one once before, she had little doubt that it wouldn't again. She wouldn’t know what she would do if it didn’t.

 

Above, Pink could hear the collective gasp as the three watched her tears hit the side of Orange’s gem, rolling down the sharp edges of flat facets at the pavilion until another one fell, catching on the crown to drip down the front face, and for a moment, the pit in Pink’s stomach dropped, sinking with it her hope that she could actually do something, as she waited for anything to happen. And then all at once it began to glow, starting from where her tears had pooled against the flat edges, running up the tails of wet tracks until it began to travel along the thin spines of edges, chasing away the dull glow until it joined at the very center, combining and, as if giving it a boost of life, shined until it filled her hands in light, fading to leave the gem pulsing vividly with an orange color all its own, sparkles of light dancing around it as her tears reflected off its sides, glittering with life and power.

 

Yellow leaned forward, mouth agape as she stared, taking a moment to process and collect herself before uttering, “I can’t believe that worked.”

 

“Neither can I.” Pink admitted quietly, one hand releasing Orange’s gem to wipe at the tears still falling from her eyes.

 

“But-“ Blue spoke, breaking the shortly lived happy moment, “She’s not reforming.”

 

“She no doubt needs more time.” Yellow responded, “Orange has always been a slow reformer, you know that.”

 

Breathing in deeply, Pink’s fingers folded in around the gem, protecting it as she looked up at the two older diamonds, “I’m taking her back to my palace until she does.”

 

“But Orange should-“

 

“I think that’s a wonderful idea, Pink.” Blue smiled, “She has always taken comfort in you. You might just encourage her to come back sooner.”

 

“Yes.” Yellow gave a short nod of agreement, crossing her arms as she thought on it a moment, “We don’t have a month to wait. Contact us the moment she reforms.”

 

Turning away from them, Pink glanced at Pearl, her round eyes wide as she looked up to her, the little unspoken question of if she was alright appreciated, which she gave a small nod to before looking down at the diamond in her hand. Crossing her other over it and bringing it to rest over her chest, her chin pressing against the top of it as she whispered, “It’s alright my love. Everything will be alright, mama's here now.”

 


 

“Stupid, stupid, stupid-!”

 

Nestled in the corner of the enclosed cell, Peridot sat with her back against the far wall, back bent and head lowered near her tucked in knees as her hands grabbed at her hair, tugging at it as she grumbled into her thighs angrily.

 

“This is all pointless!” She shrieked, her voice so loud the guards at the end of the cell block turned to look in her cell’s direction, but made no move to check on her. “I’m a hero!”

 

“Quiet down!” One of the guards, a rather large Smoky Quartz yelled, her voice booming as it traveled down the narrow hall of the holding block.

 

“I will not be silenced!” Peridot screeched back, glaring at the buzzing wall in front of her, the sole thing that kept her in her cell. She wasn’t meant to end up here, none of this was right. It was all so, so wrong.  “I don’t belong here! You're all fools!”

 

Both guards rolled their eyes, turning away from the cell block and back to each other.

 

“I hate this post.” The guard to Smoky Quartz’s right grumbled, a slightly smaller and thinner Prase guard than was normal, though she still got her job done, and that’s all that their superior cared about.

 

“It’s not so bad.” Smoky responded, letting out a huff of air from her mouth as she leaned back against the wall behind her, “Most of the time they’re quiet. They know why they’re there, ya know?”

 

Prase nodded her head behind them, towards the hall, “What’s up with the defective one in there then?”

 

“Didn’t you just answer your own question?” Her colleague retorted, raising an eyebrow at her, “She’s defective, or cracked. Either way, whatever she did, she pissed off someone important enough to end up here.”

 

Before Prase could respond, the doors to the detention center level opened, the guards turning to look as two other Quartz gems approached, a Citrine and Amethyst, the four passing looks between them in acknowledgment of each other.

 

All four turned to look back down the hall as Peridot continued to yell, making the two new Quartz gems chuckle together.

 

“She still going?” Amethyst asked, crossing her arms and nodding her head in the green gem’s general direction.

 

“Hasn’t stopped.” Prase answered, the aggravation in her voice noticeable.

 

Citrine and Amethyst exchanged grins before looking back at the guards, “We’ll watch over her, why don’t you two go on break?”

 

“Yeah,” the Amethyst agreed, wrapping her arm around the Prase's shoulders and turning her to the doorway, “Onyx Agate sent us to cover the rest of your shift. So you two go relax, alright?”

 

The two guards exchanged a look with one another before shrugging, moving to walk around them and away from their post, Smoky mumbling a bored warning to Citrine as they passed, “Ten minutes, before someone comes to check.”

 

Citrine and Amethyst waved to their turned backs, large smiles on faces as the shorter gem called, “Thanks for the heads up.”

 

As they watched the doors shut, the two Quartz looked around, insuring they were alone, before moving to walk side by side down the hall, ignoring the few gems that looked up from inside their cells to watch as they passed until they came upon the cell with the muttering green gem.

 

Hearing the sound of the buzzing curtain cut out, Peridot looked up, eyebrows scrunching up at the sight of the two Quartz soldiers staring back at her. “Who are you?”

 

Moving into the cell, making sure to block her in as the two moved together, neither answered her as they came to stop in front of her. Both grinned, wide and malicious, Citrine folding her arms as her counterpart cracked her knuckles. 

 

It didn’t take long for Peridot to put two and two together, scrunching herself up further against the wall as she stared up at the two gems with a growing sense of dread. “What are you doing?” She questioned, her nasally voice raising in pitch as she looked between the two much more muscular gems, a nervous chuckle escaping past her lips before she could tamp it down, “You can’t hurt me, I'm a prisoner awaiting trial. If you-“

 

Amethyst punched the wall over her head, the loud boom silencing her before she could finish, the close contact making her flinch and duck her head in an instinctual response, though her eyes never left the gem hovering over her.

 

“We were given special orders.” Amethyst grinned.

 

“Yeah.” Citrine nodded slowly, chuckling to herself, “Orders we don’t really want to say no to.”

 

“What? Orders for what?” Peridot questioned, head turning to look from one Quartz to the other, “What are you gonna do?”

 

“Gonna make you regret what you did.” Citrine responded, “You think no one but the Diamonds know?“

 

“Word travels.” Amethyst laughed, “You got any idea how many gems you’ve pissed off? Huh?”

 

“I don’t know what you're talking about! I didn’t-“

 

“I’ve served as guard for Orange Diamond for centuries.” The Citrine sneered, leaning over from her left side, snarling at her, “How dare you try to shatter her.”

 

“Oh no.” Peridot squirmed, shrinking into a ball as best she could to get away from her.

 

“I was chosen to be apart of her court, and you were going to take that all away.” The Quartz above her shouted, reaching down to grab her around the front of her body suit, “Do you have any idea what that could mean for someone like me? The rank I could get?”

 

“Your delusional if you think-“

 

“Shut up!” She hissed, slamming her back into the wall, “I’d say you’ll see, but I think we all know what’s going to happen to scum like you.”

 

“You’ll end up just like all those rebels that are caught.”

 

“Probably worse.” Citrine added, “No less than you deserve, though.”

 

Peridot reached out, latching onto the arm that held her up, struggling to attempt to push her off with little effect, “If you hurt me, the Diamonds will punish you! I’m on trial! They’ll know!”

 

“Yellow Diamond understands that certain things can happen to gems that try to hurt our Diamonds.” Citrine shrugged her off, exchanging amused glances with her partner, ”After all, what would we do without them?”

 

Amethyst nodded, chuckling darkly, “And we’re going to teach you what happens to pesky little gems that hurt our Diamond.”

 

“No! You can’t do this! No!”

 

[Updated and corrected 6/10/21]

Chapter 67: Chapter 65: The Correction

Notes:

Sorry this is a little bit late, I ended up adding more to the chapter, and it ended up way longer than I originally intended it to be. So have one of the longest chapters of the DB3.

Chapter Text

She knew wandering the halls of the still deteriorating palace all alone would have been odd, perhaps even daunting, given how it had become like a live maze that kept changing its directions on a whim, unexpectedly forcing her to change the way she knew to go at any turn. Somehow, she didn’t think having Pearl beside her would make it somehow worse. Or, at least, this look-alike Pearl, because she didn’t need it confirmed to her to know the thing beside her wasn’t her Pearl, only a mere illusion, dreamed up or simply being projected by her subconscious, she wasn’t entirely sure.

 

Whatever she was, or wasn’t, Orange at least appreciated that she seemed to know where she was going. It made her wonder how long this had been going on that she knew the way so well, or was it something she just knew because she wasn’t real?

 

“So,” Orange said, drawing out the word as she crossed her arms over her chest, glancing over at Pearl and briefly finding it odd to have her at eye level again after so long of practically towering over her, “Maybe you can clarify for me, are we in my gem, or is this all just one big, incredibly lucid dream I’m having?”

 

Pearl’s lips curled in reaction to her question, the corners her round eyes crinkling though she made no noise in response to her question.

 

Orange pursed her lips, somewhat perturbed by her continued silence, “What, can’t you talk now?”

 

“Of course I can,” She responded, cocking her head to look at her from the corners of her eyes before adding with a soft giggle, "Orange.”

 

“Then…maybe help me out?” Orange asked, confused.

 

Pearl looked back ahead, Orange’s own eyes following her as she led her around a long fissure in the marble floor, apparently confident that the ground there was still stable enough to walk across, though that didn’t stop Orange attempting to cross as lightly as possible, as if walking on her toes would somehow diminish her weight as she tiptoed across after her. 

 

“I’m afraid I’ve been ordered not to answer that particular question.” Pearl said as she was reached the other side, turning around to wait patiently for the young diamond. 

 

Orange’s head shot up, eyes snapping from the floor to her, first in concern, and then confusion when she remember that this wasn’t the real Pearl.

 

“What? By who?” She questioned, her eyes quickly flitting down to watch her feet as she clung to the wall until she was once again beside Pearl on the other side.

 

Pearl’s smile returned as she answered simply, “My diamond, of course.”

 

Orange’s eyes went wide, mouth dropping open in surprise, “White gave you orders to- Wait.” She paused, her hands raising to wave in the air as she dismissed her own thought, “No, no, that doesn’t make sense…” 

 

Pearl remained silent, watching her with an almost unnerving amount of patience as she paced in front of her as she mumbled to herself.

 

“How could White order her to-? No, that's just stupid, Orange, she can’t do that, how would she? That doesn’t make sense.” She frowned, stopping to cross her arms again, this time in exasperation, “Then again, this whole place doesn’t make sense.” She sighed, and then, deciding to put the topic aside for now, turned to look at her companion once more, “Okay, how about this then, why exactly am I a child?”

 

“I can not answer that either.”

 

Orange groaned, head rolling against her shoulder as her arms flopped to her sides, shoulders sagging as she questioned, “Orders?”

 

Pearl responded by shrugging, “I am unaware why.”

 

“Oh.” The young diamond blinked, straightening up as she felt her her cheeks begin to flush in embarrassment, “At least I’m not the only clueless one then.”

 

“Although,” Orange begin soon after they started walking again, Pearl glancing at her out of the corners of her eyes as she put her hands on her hips, her lips pursed in deep thought, “If this was my gem, and you were here, that would mean that you’re a part of me, in some weird way. And if that’s the case, then you’d know what I know, and I don’t know what’s going on. But if this is Zirconia’s doing, then you should know what she knows, and then I would know, but if I don’t know and….I’m talking in circles.”

 

Pearl giggled, attracting Orange’s attention as they both turned their heads to look at one another, the young diamond raising her eyebrows in question before Pearl said, “I believe this is one of those times you should just…go with it.”

 

“If I didn’t come up to just your chin, regardless of my hair, I’d might be so inclined,” Orange grunted, “However, I don’t really intend to just,” She raised her hands to gesture with her fingers quotation, "let this go.”

 

Pearl giggled, cutting her off as she gave her another questioning look for the unexpected sound, “Your words do not fit how you look. It’s cute.”

 

Warmth crept up her neck and burned her cheeks, turning her head as her brows pinched together in an attempt to keep the taller gem from seeing her face. “It’s not cute.” She huffed, “I’m not this way by choice.”

 

“Maybe not,” Pearl shrugged, "but I don’t mind.”

 

“Don’t mind? I feel like I'm barely taller than a ruby!” Orange growled, eyebrows turning down in a flash of anger, gesturing towards Pearl as as he added, “How can you like seeing me like this?”

 

Pearl grinned, something that Orange rarely saw the real Pearl do, and it only made the expression seem even more foreign on this version of her, especially when she responded in a fond manner, “Because you’re still my Orange.”

 

Orange stared, cheeks still tinted before she managed to look away, crossing her arms back over her chest as she grit her teeth from retorting with something she might regret later. Instead, she huffed, looking ahead and refusing to look back at the gem beside her as she grunted out, “Let just get to where we’re going, alright?”

 

“But look at the view.” Pearl nodded her head towards a large windowed wall panel ahead of them, slowing her pace as they neared, ignoring Orange’s air of annoyance as she did, “It would be a shame to just rush past it.”

 

“Look, no offense,” Orange frowned deeply as she slowed down beside her, given she couldn’t go on without her, eventually indulging her own curiosity as she followed her eyes towards the window to glance out, intending to usher her on as quickly as she could, “But I’m not here for…the…” Orange’s mouth hung open as she turned her body fully to look out at the scenery out the window, Pearl stepping up beside her as she breathlessly asked, “What is that?”

 

Blackened rubble, originally hidden from her by the unfazed lines of the city that had tricked her into thinking everything was better, now stood out, inescapable from her view as it practically cut a line behind pristine marble towers as what she could only describe as death. Towers crumpled over, monoliths, communication towers, statues and whole buildings leveled, as if something incredibly powerful had come over it, smashing it all under its will, robbing everything of remark and prominence, leaving shells to be razed to the ground.

 

Pearl’s own eyes followed hers, still smiling despite what they were now looking at. “The dead lands.”

 

Orange’s head snapped to look at Pearl, eyebrows scrunched up and lip pulled back in equal measures of disgust and disbelief, “Are you— did you guys seriously name it that?”

 

Pearl cocked her head, her eyes closing as she nodded, that same happy smile unwavering as she confirmed, “It seemed appropriate. We have assumed everything passed the inner city has been destroyed. There hasn’t been any activity since it came.”

 

“When did it happen?”

 

“I am…uncertain.” Pearl said, head tilting as if confused by her own lack of knowledge, “By the time it had been noticed, it was already encroaching on the city. My Diamond knows more than I on the matter.”

 

“Then we shouldn’t keep her waiting.” Orange stated, staring hard at the black smoke the still seeped from the rubble, like the last bits of breath escaping the dying landscape.

 

Orange turned when Pearl did, following her down the hall and passed two other turns, and down yet another long hallway until she finally came to stand in front of two large doors, their purpose unknown to her as she could not remember seeing those doors in the palace before, and they seemed too grand to have been hidden away in some abandoned section of the building.

 

Pearl nodded to the door, “You’ll have to go in alone. I am needed elsewhere.”

 

Orange watched with mild trepidation as Pearl simply turned and walked off, leaving her alone at the door without a second though. Turning back, Orange looked up, worried about what she would find on the other side, or rather, who. Surely White wasn’t actually here. She hadn’t seen White in her gem since, well, since she had first been poofed and had been lost in her own mind, unsure of how to reform. Had she been gone longer than she thought? Was White here to take her home, believing her lost once more?

 

Taking a deep breath, she pushed the doors open, her eyes focused on the crack between the doors, attempting to identify what would be inside before she actually had to enter. Her eyes began to widen, lips parting in surprise. Through the widening gap she could see inside, on a throne a bit too large for her, leg folded under her as the other swung to tap her heel against the base, her own face, just as young and round as hers was now, smirked back at her as their eyes met.

 

“Hah Hah!” Zirconia laughed, leaning forward and opening her arms wide as she stood up from the throne, smile too wide and toothy as she welcomed her counterpart into the room, “You found me! You found me!”

 

“Zirconia! You're Pearl’s- Wait! You’ve been here the whole time?!” Orange gasped, running forward to meet her twin in a hug, only to push her away a few moments later, though keeping her hands on her upper arms, eyes wide and watering as she looked at her still grinning face, “Do you know how scared I was? i thought…I thought-“

 

“I left you? As if!” Zirconia laughed once more, pulling her back into a hug and swinging her around with her, hoping from one foot to the other as she brought Orange along to twirl with her, stopping when she had made them both properly dizzy from her joyful little dance. Stepping back she pointed at her twin, giggling as she exclaimed, “But oh man, the look on your face though! I was really tempted to come get you sooner, especially when I realized you were going down that broken hall, but it was so funny!” She paused, grin lowering as she realized Orange wasn’t laughing along with her, tears still heavy on her lower lashes as she listened to her talk. Leaning forward, Zirconia grabbed her shoulders in comfort, hushing her as she added more calmly, “But, hey, no, it’s all okay now.”

 

“How is this okay?” Orange cried, pushing her hands off her shoulders as she gestured wildly to herself and then her twin, "I’m a child! You’re a child! What's even going on?”

 

“Be chill, self.” Zirconia responded, hands up in a show of peace, "It can all be fixed.”

 

“Fixed?” Orange echoed, eyebrows lowering as she quickly realized what had been going on, leaning forward to push her angrily, “So this is your doing!”

 

Zirconia grinned, hands up as she shrugged in amusement, “Maybe”

 

“Zirconia!”

 

“Calm down, geez.” Her counterpart grunted, smile slipping as she waved her off, “Five and Seven would have found this funny.”

 

“Five and Seven aren’t punny runts!” Orange pointed out angrily.

 

“We’re not that short, come on.” Zirconia argued, “Besides, you have to tell me, what did you think of the game so far?”

 

“This...Game?” Orange’s expression morphed from one of anger to shock, mouth hung open as she struggled to form a proper sentence, “This is a game?”

 

“Of course!” Zirconia laughed, grin returning as she gestured around them, “This is kinda where I live, ya know? I can change my appearance, ergo, I can change yours.”

 

Orange crossed her arms, glaring at her counterpart in annoyance, “Hmp. Change me back.”

 

“Aww, come on, not yet, not yet.” Zirconia begged, “There's things I want to show you first!”

 

“In this place?” Orange questioned, glare softening as she glanced around, as if she could see the fissures and cracks of the building around them, "Isn't that dangerous?”

 

“Don't worry, I know all the bad places.” Zirconia promised, moving forward to wrap her arm around her counterpart's shoulders and turn her around, leading her out of the room, “Weren't expecting the palace though, were you?”

 

“It was…” Orange paused, struggling with how to describe her initial surprise for the world she had awoken in, at least once she had gotten past her confusion of it all, “I didn’t realize there was so much to this place, honestly. Last time it was just the room.”

 

“Well, there has to be a lot. It is a reflection of us.” Zirconia nodded in understanding, waving her hand from side to side as she added, “Sort of.”

 

“Why did you make me search for you anyway?” Orange asked, pulling away from her hold and cocking her head to look at her twin, “Was this some kind of test?”

 

“No.” Zirconia snorted a short laugh, rolling her eyes as she turned to look at her counterpart and push her in the shoulder playfully, “I thought you could use a bit of fun.”

 

“Fun?” Orange parroted, eyebrows scrunching up in disbelief.

 

“Yeah.” Zirconia nodded enthusiastically as she explained, “You’ve been stuck in one place for a while now. I know you missed the outside. So I-“

 

“You made an adventure for me.” Orange finished, eyes softening at the excited grin forming on her twin’s face, her own lips raising in a smile herself.

 

“For us!” Zirconia laughed, twirling mid step with her hands out as she gestured all round them, "I made us a whole city to explore!” She exclaimed, stopping to gestured from herself to Orange, "And as kids too! Do you remember how much easier it was as a kid? No real expectations, no constantly grumpy diamonds, it was all just…so simple."

 

Orange’s smile fell, her tone subdued as she responded, “And now it’s not.”

 

“I have to say, if this is growing up, I don’t much care for it.”

 

“That’s…” Orange bit her lip, shrugging, “we all have to grow up, sometime.”

 

“Well, we can do that another time then,” Zirconia declared, wrapping her arm around her and pulling her along down the hall, “Come on, we have plenty of time to explore.”

 

“But-“ Orange attempted to stop her, only succeeding in slowing down her pace as she questioned, "shouldn’t I be hurrying back?”

 

Zirconia’s eyebrows scrunched up, lips slanted at the side as she gave her twin a confused look over her shoulder, “What for?”

 

“Well…I have to sit for that trial, for that Peridot?” Orange reminded, "And the induction, not to mention Blue and the others must be so worried. And then there's Pearl-“

 

“Pearl will wait.” 

 

“Well...Yeah, but that doesn’t mean we should make her.”

 

“We’re fine.” Zirconia promised, stopping and turning to face her counterpart, reaching out to grab her hands in her own, "We have time, just for us.”

 

Orange glanced down at their hands and then back to her, “Is this one of those thing you just know, since your sort of…disembodied and what not?”

 

“I can sense it, yeah.” Zirconia shrugged half-heartedly, already taking a step back and encouraging Orange to move with her, “And trust me, we’re in good hands. But right now, it’s time to just relax.”

 

Orange bit her lip, taking a moment to consider it before letting a small smile form on her lips as she allowed her twin to guide her forward with a pleased grin, “Blue did say I should rest.”

 

“Then it’s a vacation.” Zirconia declared happily, now leading her on at a full on sprint down the hall, hand in hand, “You won’t miss anything important, I promise!”

 


 

“Rose- I mean, My Diamond? Are you alright?” Pearl questioned softly, eyes not moving from Pink as she leaned forward, attempting to catch her Diamond’s eye as she remained hunched over on the floor, eyes clouded with tears as she held the smaller Diamond’s gem in-between her hands, refusing to let her go. When she received no answer, Pearl tried again, “My diamond?”

 

“Yes.” Pink sniffed, head lifting as she cleared her throat. Cocking her head to glance at Pearl and immediately looking away at the concern and worry that was pointed at her, her eyes returned to the gem that had remained unchanged since she had restored its shine, “At least, I will be.”

 

“Is there anything I can do for you?” Pearl pressed, smiling at her owner in a small show of comfort, attempting to find something she could do to help her, or be of use.

 

“No.” Pink sighed, “There's nothing to do but wait.”

 

“I’m sure she won’t be long.” Pearl offered, hesitantly reaching forward, but finding her resolve to place her hand against her upper arm, earning her an ever so small smile for her bravery, “It has been some time since she was last poofed, she must have improved so much more then we know.”

 

The grief stricken look that crossed Pink’s face told Pearl she must have said the wrong thing as she looked back towards the small diamond, thumbs curling to press softly against the angled facets on its crown, “What if there were more times that I simply wasn’t told about?”

 

Pearl bit her lip, chuckling as she responded in a forced light-hearted tone, “Well, I’m sure if-“

 

“Look at her, Pearl.” Her Diamond cut her off, raising the orange gem up in front of her, “How could they let this happen?”

 

“I, uh-“

 

“After her last visit, I thought my little gem was all grown.” Pink sniffed, rubbing at her eye forcefully with the butt of her palm, “That she didn’t really need me anymore. But look at her! She was- she almost-“

 

“My diamond, it's alright.” Pearl shushed her, attempting to calm her down, “She’s okay.”

 

“Is she?” Pink challenged, voice raising as she retorted, “Who's to say what's happened while they waited for her to heal herself? She doesn’t know how to heal!” She shouted, hand flinging out in frustration, "And- and all because they think they knew better.”

 

Pearl nodded in hesitant agreement, “That does tend to be how the others Diamonds are.”

 

“How am I supposed to just leave her here?” Pink questioned, voice lowering as her body slumped down, shoulders sagging under the weight of her own guilt, “How am I supposed to trust that something worse won’t happen the moment I'm back on Earth?”

 

“My diamond?”

 

“If I wasn’t away all the time, if I just told her the truth about…is it even worth it?”

 

“Of course it is!” Pearl surprised both of them by raising her voice, eyes wider than normal as her tone became tinged slightly in panic, "The Earth, the Rebels? They need you.”

 

“Zirconia needs me.” Pink stated, ending Pearl’s short lived outburst, “Maybe…maybe we should just stop.”

 

Pearl’s thin eyebrows rose, disbelief crossing her face as she stared at her in surprise, “How can you say that? After everything we've fought for?”

 

Pink bit her lip, unwilling to lift her head and face Pearl as she shook her head, eyes settling back on her daughter’s gem. “I…I’d like some time alone, Pearl.”

 

Pearl straightened, hesitating, waiting for Pink to change her mind or even turn to look at her. Eyes flicking to the door and back to her, Pearl bit her lip in confliction, “If…if you are certain.”

 

Pink made no reply to her, simply listening as her small feet clacked against the hard floor as she moved away to carry out her order, relaxing as she heard the door hiss open and shut a moment later, leaving her alone in the room. Even the Pebbles remained in their places behind the walls, seeming to sense her desire to be alone all their own, having only come out when she had entered, the little rocks excited to see her and then Orange’s gem, whom they recognized before they eventually slunk back into hiding as she remained despondent, offering only quiet ‘hello’s' and tiny forced smiles until they seemed to realize there was something wrong.

 

It couldn’t have been but minutes, or at least it felt like minutes before Pink heard her door opening once again. Her shoulders tensed, having to actively push down her frustration as she called out, turning her head towards the door, “Pearl, I thought I said- oh.”

 

Her voice faded, eyes wide as she met the rounded eyes of another pearl, both equally surprised to be looking at each other. Pink remained frozen, staring at the pale, round face of an all too familiar Pearl. Round face and eyes, hair wrapped neatly up into two small twists on either side of her head, her open body suit showing her ovular gem and that flowing skirt that had always gotten in her way if she wasn’t paying attention to where it was. She may have been the wrong color, but Pink would never forget her face.

 

“Pearl?” Pink called, her voice seeming to break the smaller gem out of her own frozen trance. “It's…it's been a long time.”

 

“uhh, Yes.” Pearl nodded, lips pressing together tightly as she lowered her eyes, looking away as she seemed to be looking for her quickest escape route, “I wasn’t…I should go,” she rushed out, bowing her head in respect, “Please, forgive the intrusion.”

 

“Wait!” Pink shouted, startling them both, “Wait,” she repeated much softer, reaching out a hand to motion for her to stop before she could turn away from her and have the door automatically close behind her, “Please, don’t go.”

 

Straightening up, Pearl’s hand folded behind her back, face relaxing as she remained standing at the door, “Is there something you need, Pink Diamond?”

 

“I just…” Pink breathed, searching for something, anything to say, before her eyes glanced down and her mouth seemed to catch up with her brain, “You- you came to see Orange, right?”

 

“I…um” Pearl tensed, eyes lowering again as she seemed to struggle to find something to say, ”…I wanted to see if she had returned. For White Diamond, of course.”

 

“Don’t worry, I know,” Pink chuckled softly, relaxing at the familiar nervousness that her first pearl seemed to be struggling with, elaborating when she saw her eyebrows pulling together in confusion,  “About you two?”

 

Pearl’s eyes widened past what was normal, her body tensing as she stood ramrod straight, momentarily unable to look away from Pink until she was shaking her head, “I don’t- i, um,” she bowed her head, "I have work to do for my diamond. I have detoured long enough. Excuse me.“

 

“No, wait.” Pink begged, “It's alright, your secret is safe with me.” She promised, watching as Pearl froze again, the fight she must have been having with herself crossing her face for a moment for Pink to see, and she was briefly reminded about Orange’s own worry about what would happen if the other Diamonds found out. She was even more impressed that Orange had gone through with it anyway, a wave of pride moving through her as she watched Pearl linger at the door, seemingly unsure if she should stay or go, prompting Pink to add, “Please, come in.”

 

Pink watched as Pearl moved into the room, her off-putting grey and white coloring a horrible contrast to the bright pink gem she used to be. Hesitantly, Pearl settled across from her, her light grey eyes settling on the gem still in-between her hands.

 

Glancing down, Pink smiled, “She’s always taken her time, hasn’t she?” she questioned conversationally, "She always was the one to do her own thing.”

 

“If you say so, your Clarity.”

 

Looking up, the Diamond studied her for a moment, finding that she didn’t maintain much eye contact with her, instead more interested in looking at Orange’s gem as opposed to her, keeping her distance from her former owner as much as she could, which hurt, not that Pink could blame her. Thinking of how she could begin to mend that bridge between them, she thought quickly, finding the most obvious solution as she looked down. 

 

“Do you…do you want to see her?” she questioned, holding out her daughter’s gem before Pearl could even respond, “Here, she’d probably come back even sooner if she knew you were here.”

 

Pearl made no noise of agreement or denial, simply leaning forward on her folded legs to reach out and take the gem from her hands, her touch soft, almost revering as she took the gem from her to hold over her lap protectively.

 

Pink studied her with her distracted for the moment, noting how much calmer she appeared to be, no overly large smiles or laughs, her cheerful demeanor had been traded in for something much more serious than Pink could remember of her old friend. It had been thousands of years since she had been punished and taken by White Diamond and made as her own subordinate, perhaps Pink should have expected that change, but it didn’t make it any easier to come to terms with. Eyes traveling down, she was intrigued by how much larger the diamond appeared in Pearl’s hands, her nimble fingers curling around the beveled corners as her thumbs slid ever so lightly over the flat face of her crown. 

 

“I bet Zirconia will be happy to know you came to see her.” Pink offered quietly, perhaps a little afraid she would spook Pearl once more if she spoke too loudly, and she was too unwilling to disturb the soft moment in front of her, “She seems so happy when she talks about you.”

 

Pearl looked up from the gem in her hands, surprise clear on her face as he looked at her former owner, “She…talks about me?”

 

Pink nodded, “Zirconia is-“

 

“Orange.”

 

“Huh?” Pink blinked, mouth partially open in surprise at her sudden interruption.

 

“Her name,” Pearl clarified, glancing to the gem in her hands, and then back at Pink as she reasserted much more confidently, “It’s Orange Diamond.”

 

Pink straightened up, lip curving down in a brief moment of anger at the name, shaking her head negatively as she responded, “She’s my child, She’ll always be Zirconia, not what White and the others insist on her being called in front of everyone else.”

 

“But it is her name,” Pearl argued.

 

“It's not her name. Not her real name.” Pink countered, ”I don’t care what the others say.”

 

“Then what about Orange?”

 

“What?”

 

“Orange Diamond is who she wants to be, and that should be respected enough call her that. Not make her choose between you and who she is.” Pearl frowned, eyes narrowing at Pink as anger briefly shown on her face, “I would think, out of everyone, you wouldn’t be so cruel as to purposely hurt her every chance you got.”

 

“I- I'm not!” Pink shouted, tears forming in her eyes as she shook her head, "That's not fair, Pearl! I would never-”

 

“I have been gone long enough.” Pearl cut her off, carefully standing up as she leaned over, placing the gem in her hands back in Pink’s, leveling her with a stare of a much more cold emotion than Pink had ever seen in her first pearl’s eyes, "Please, watch over her. I must go, my Diamond needs me.”

 

“You…you’ve changed so much.” Pink breathed, her fingers reflexively tightening around Orange’s gem as tears began to slide down her cheeks, "You used to be so-“

 

“What I used to be doesn’t matter any more.” Pearl interrupted her once again.

 

“Pearl, I—I’m sorry, for what happened.” Pink openly sobbed, reaching forward futilely as Pearl moved out of her reach, heading towards the door as she called to her, “I never meant for any of that to happen. I-”

 

“Sorry doesn’t fix everything you’ve done.” Pearl stated coldly, stopping as the doors swooshed open in front of her, turning her upper body to look at her over her shoulder as she gave her a brief look, staring back at her, unmoved by the tears streaming down her face as she turned back around, stepping through the doorway, “Good bye, Pink Diamond.”

 


 

“Come on, slow poke!”

 

Orange laughed, voice loud and carrying down the long hall as she ran as fast as she could, hand outstretched toward her twin as she trailed just slightly out of reach of her, fingertips brushing against the ends of her hair flying behind her, “You had a head start!”

 

“Nuh uh! You're just slower than me!” Zirconia teased

 

“Nuhhhh-“ Orange sounded out, ready to playfully argue until she gasped, leaning forward just enough to press her hand against her twin’s back, immediately swiveling on the ball of her foot the moment she had hit her and sprint back down the way they had come, yelling over her shoulder, “TAG! You're it!”

 

Zirconia lurched forward as she attempted to turn around, pressing her hands against the floor to catch herself before she fell forward, pushing off and turning to take off after Orange, “No! Come back!”

 

Zirconia followed on swift feet, the soft soles of her shoes slipping underneath her on the polished floor with her quick pace, forcing her to lean forward to keep her balance as she watched Orange take a sharp turn down a hall. Using the slick floor to her advantage, Zirconia allowed her feet to slide across the ground as she hit the wall with her hand, pulling her body to turn at a quick 90 degree angle before she was taking off again, hand outstretch towards her counterpart as she closed the distance between them.

 

“To slow! Too slow!” Orange taunted through a laugh, turning to look over her shoulder only for her eyes to widen at the wicked grin of her twin just behind her, hand nearly close enough to latch on to her shoulder. 

 

Unexpectedly, for the both of them, a light began to grow just behind her head, stretching out to to form a semi dome over her shoulder and crawling down over her back, little licks of flames sputtered out of the dome, shattering as soon as Zirconia touched it before she could pull away, sending her stumbling back with the mini explosion.

 

Shaking out her hand with a hiss, Zirconia didn’t waste time taking off again after her, cupping her mouth with her uninjured hand to shout “Hey, no fair! No powers!”

 

“Says who?” Orange challenged, eyes still wide with surprise at her powers unexpected manifestation, though she still grinned happily, amazed by her luck with the timing.

 

“Hah!” Zirconia eyes brightened as she raised her other hand, the faint glow of power lighting up on her palms and spreading out to her fingers as she cackled, "I can do that too!”

 

Orange nearly bit her tongue as she yelped, eyes spotting the growing pane of transparent orange, sprouting up from the ground in her path, reacting just in time to leap over it, shoes sliding over the tile as she landed, stumbling before she caught herself enough to transition back into a sprint, “Gah! Too close!”

 

“Gonna get’cha!” Zirconia’s voice echoed behind her, much too close for Orange’s comfort.

 

“Nope, nope, nope!” Orange yipped out, taking a turn at a random hall, shoulder slamming into the wall as she took the turn too sharply, though she paid no mind to the ache it left behind as she pushed on, "Can't catch me!”

 

“Wait!” Zirconia yelled as she watched her turn out of her view, "Be careful, that floor is-!

 

“Woah!” Orange gasped, arms flailing in circles as her feet stopped, her body still lurching forward with her momentum, unable to quite catch her balance before she was tipping forward. Her arms spread out wide to catch anything she possibly could with her hands as she began to fall into the chasm before her, only to be jerked to a stop, yelping as her hair and the back of her tunic tugged up, forcing her arms upward as she was suspended over the broken floor, the black void under her feet making her breath out come in short, sharp gasps as she looked down at it in fear. A moment later she was being pulled up roughly, bring her attention from the blackness under her to whatever was tugging harshly on her hair, causing a pain in the back of her head, surprised but thankful as she looked up into the wide, fearful eyes of Zirconia as she held onto her with one hand, the other planted firmly on the floor as she hauled her up with their abnormal strength.

 

The moment her back hit the cold floor, feet just barely dangling over the hole, the sturdy foundation underneath her enough to make her feel secure enough to remain sprawled out on the floor as she breathed in deeply to calm the racing beat under her skin. She turned as Zirconia collapsed beside her, breathing heavily, head bowed but eyes staring at her from the corners of her eyes, still wide and dilated with fear and adrenaline.

 

“Stars, that was close.” Orange breathed out, "Thanks for the save.”

 

“Yeah,” Zirconia nodded, leaning over on her knees and pushing her hair out of her face and over her shoulder, lips thinning as she looked over to the giant hole that spanned across the hall, swallowing a large portion of the floor and parts of the surrounding wall, metal joints and poles of rebar twisted out from broken bits, dangling over the blackness of the dimmed hall, "just gotta be careful. This whole wing is still shifting and settling.”

 

Sitting up, Orange placed her weight on her elbows, looking over at the chasm with her, “This place is so dangerous.” 

 

“I know.” Zirconia nodded, slapping the tops of her thighs and pulling Orange’s attention to her as she watched her counterpart stand up, straightening out her tunic before offering her hand to her, "But it can all be fixed.”

 

“Fixed?” Orange echoed, giving her an incredulous look as she took her hand, turning over onto her own knees and standing up beside her, letting her hand go only to swing it toward the broken mess behind them, "Have you seen it lately? I remember that destroyed world from last time, but this?”

 

“It’s pretty bad,” Zirconia agreed, nodding her head, "but we’ll just rebuild again. Something better this time.” Her smile returned, toothy as she splayed out her hands for effect as she added, “I have lots of ideas, let me tell you!”

 

The corners of Orange’s lip twisted down, eyebrows pinching together as she turned from her and back to the broken floor, eyes concentrating on the dark to try and see anything, but it was like nothing existed underneath were the floor had broken, no level underneath, just awaiting blackness ready to swallow them up, “Have you been here…” she paused, turning to look back at her, “have you been living in here awhile?”

 

“Depends.” Zirconia shrugged, nodding her head behind her in indication for Orange to follow as she turned to start walking back down the hall, her counterpart following beside her as she thought about her question for a silent moment, “I think time is a little different here, but yeah.” She gave a nod of her head, “Since the beginning, i’d say.”

 

“The city, the palace, it's all like that because I was dying, right?” Orange questioned, tone somber as she looked ahead of them, turning with Zirconia as she took them back to the hall they had been in, taking a left in the opposite direction they had originally been running.

 

“We.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“We were dying.” Zirconia corrected, cocking her head to glance at Orange as she clarified, “If you die, I do too.”

 

Orange’s shoulders sagged, her head lowering as she spoke, “I’m sorry.”

 

“Don’t be.” Zirconia shrugged, hands rising to intertwine behind her head, “You tried, but those dunderheads don’t listen so well.” She twisted her upper body slightly, turning an amused grin toward her counterpart, "I think it’s because they're so high up, they have a hard time hearing. Or maybe it’s because they're so old. That must be a lot of dust build up.”

 

Orange snorted, crossing her arms over her chest as she smothered a small smile to respond, “That’s rude.”

 

“So what?” Zirconia rolled her eyes, "You gonna tell on me?”

 

“Hardly.” Orange shook her head, “But that’s not the point.”

 

Arms falling from around her head, Zirconia stopped to turn and give her twin a look of disbelief, “Are you telling me you're not at least a little angry with them?”

 

Orange stopped as well, lip twisting as she shrugged her shoulder again, “I, well, I mean…”

 

“Cause I certainly am,” Zirconia interrupted her, motioning to herself with a hand, “and I’m not afraid to admit it.”

 

“Okay, okay,” Orange sighed, arms lowering as she held out her hands in a motion to placate her as she gave in, “Maybe…maybe I’m a little mad at them.”

 

Zirconia scoffed, waving a hand in front of her face, “Hello, I’m you. A little?”

 

“A lot mad, alright.” Orange snapped, narrowing her eyes at her in annoyance, "Happy? 

 

“Yes.”

 

Orange rolled her eyes, continue down the hall and forcing Zirconia to move to stay with her, turning her head to look at her when she spoke, “But being mad doesn’t change anything.”

 

“Maybe, maybe not.” Zirconia conceded, "But denying how you feel doesn’t either.”

 

“Its better to just move on.” Orange asserted, “What's arguing with the others ever got me but sent to my room?”

 

“So you’d rather just toe the line with everyone else?”

 

“Well,…no, thats not what I meant.”

 

“Then what did you mean?” Zirconia pressed.

 

“Look,” Orange rolled her eyes, shoulders dropping as she rounded on her counterpart, "Im not here for you to talk me through how I feel. You wouldn’t get it anyway.”

 

“Get how you feel?” Zirconia repeated, eyes narrowing at her in disbelief, “Im you! Who could possibly understand how you feel better than me!?”

 

“Just…” Orange sighed, hand raising to rub her forehead in frustration before falling away, hand flat as she pointed it at Zirconia, her other going to her hip as she explained,  ”I don’t want to be constantly fighting with the others. I- we, were going to be officially Diamonds soon, leaders! I can’t start a fight every time someone doesn’t listen to me.”

 

“When do they listen to you?” Zirconia sneered, "You're just some baby gem to them.”

 

“I’m not!” Orange grit her teeth, hands clenching at her sides as her body tense in an aggressive posture toward zirconia before it softened, fading away with her anger as her body lost its fight, " I-…I don’t want to argue, alright?”

 

Zirconia’s own stance lowered, matching Orange’s subdued and tired look as she nodded, “I don’t either. We were supposed to be having fun, not…this.”

 

“Sorry.”

 

Zirconia nodded, “I’m sorry too.”

 

With the new tension between them, Orange reached up to rub the back of her neck, unsure how to proceed, instead looking around the hall as a means to avoid making eye contact with her twin, only pausing as she gave the hall another once over, “This place is so familiar, its weird.”

 

“Good weird, or bad weird?” Zirconia questioned.

 

“Good, I think. Its just all so…familiar.”

 

“Yeah,” Zirconia nodded, “you said that.”

 

Orange gave her a small smile, slowly growing as she added,  “I don’t mean just the palace, or the city. You even have your own Pearl here.”

 

“Sure.” Zirconia grinned, seemingly happy enough to have moved past their little moment, “She keeps me company when I want it.”

 

“Wait,” Orange gasped, holding out her hand as her mind came to a realization, "so if you have Pearl, what about the others? Are the other Diamonds here too?”

 

“They could be, if I wanted.” Zirconia nodded, "But I don’t want to see them. I’ve had enough of them for now. Right now, it’s just us time.”

 

“So...does everything reflect here from-“

 

“It can, yeah.” Zirconia cut in, "Isn’t that a bit of a stupid question?”

 

“It's not exactly like i’m an expert on…uh, myself, I guess.” Orange winced, embarrassed as she looked away from Zirconia’s amused expression, “Besides, if I’m being honest, this place doesn’t really feel like mine, you know?” Orange questioned, cocking her head to look at Zirconia as she walked past her, gesturing for her to continue walking with her, "When I think of it, I think…well, I think of this as your world.”

 

“Huh, really?” Zirconia’s lips pressed together as she thought about it for a moment, turning to look at her as she admitted, “I always thought of it as yours.”

 

“What?” Orange blinked, "Really?”

 

“I mean, it is molded by everything you experience.” Zirconia explained, "You meet a new gem? I might run into them here. You get hurt? The world starts to break. In a sense, you make this world, and I just live in it.”

 

Orange grimaced, “That sounds awful.”

 

“Hey, I don’t mind it. It keeps it interesting.” Zirconia chuckled, swinging her hand out as she added, ”Besides, I can change some stuff.”

 

“Like what?”

 

“Like…” Zirconia paused, lips pursing as she thought for a moment, “I want a room to change? The world makes it so. I don’t like a gem? Bye-bye. Annoy me?” she snapped her fingers, "time out for them.”

 

“Like the Diamonds.” Orange breathed out, surprised at her explanation.

 

“See?” Zirconia smiled as he cocked her head to look at her, "You're getting it!”

 

“It’s not like I know how this all exactly works, alright? I was just...curious.”

 

“If you're aware of it, I’m aware of it.” Zirconia simplified for her, “If you’ve done it, I’ve done it better.”

 

“Better, Huh?” Orange smirked, raising an eyebrow at Zirconia as she turned, smile morphing into a smirk to match hers.

 

“Well it’s obvious, I’m the better twin.”

 

“The more arrogant twin, maybe.” Orange snorted, playfully jabbing her elbow into her side.

 

“No more so than you.” Zirconia giggled, swatting at her arm, “We are one, after all.”

 

“Hmmm.” Orange hummed, eyes lowering to the floor and then rising to look at the direction they were going, eyes flicking to different parts of the hall as they passed by, taking in each new detail.

 

Zirconia slowed down, turning her head to see why her twin had gone silent so suddenly, “What? Why do you look so unhappy now?”

 

Orange threw up her hand, motioning towards the hall, “Look at this place.”

 

Zirconia’s eyes turned, glancing around at the hall, noting quickly the few cracks or “are you still going on about that? I told you, it's going to be fixed, it just needs some time, you know?”

 

“And what about the next time?” Orange argued, frustration mixing into her tone, “We can’t keep doing this.”

 

Zirconia’s eyebrows pinched together in confusion, “Huh?”

 

“This.” Orange motioned to ht cracks, the little bits of fallen debris, "Getting hurt? Fighting? We- I, need to be safer. Do better.”

 

“Don’t be too hard on yourself,” Zirconia said, reaching out to placer hand on her shoulder, "you tried.”

 

“Yeah? Well maybe I need to try harder.” Orange frowned, shoulders rising around her chin as she folded her arms over her chest, Zirconia's hand sliding off as she did, ”do better, be better. I’m more talk than anything, especially when I let things like this,” she waved her hand from to indicated the world around them before slipping back under her arm, “happen. I can’t keep letting things like this happen.”

 

“It's not like you willingly did this.” Zirconia argued.

 

“Still.” Orange pushed, "I have to do something…different. Be different. After all, I'm not the only one effected when things like this happen.”

 

Orange turned her head, the corner of her lip pulled down as tears glistened over her eyes, “It hurts you. And it hurts Pearl. The Diamonds. Mom. Our friends. I feel selfish letting these things happen.”

 

Zirconia grabbed her shoulder, tugging her to stop with her as she turned to face her, head bowed slightly as she looked her in the eyes, “You can’t blame yourself for what that Peridot did.”

 

“So what?” Orange questioned, eyebrows pulled together as she weakly struggled to pull away from Zirconia, “I should blame the Diamonds?”

 

“Maybe.” Zirconia agreed, “Or, you could blame Peridot.” She proposed, letting go of one of her shoulder to poke her in the chest as she argued her reasoning, “She’s the one that did all this. Lay blame where blame is due.”

 

Orange’s eyes lowered, unwilling to meet Zirconia’s as she considered her words, shoulder slumping under her hand as she sighed, “Yeah, I guess.” She nodded, "I just feel… like this is somehow my fault too. I just wish I knew why.”

 

Zirconia raised her eyebrow in question, “Why this happened to us?”

 

“Why she did it.” Orange answered, head rising as she looked at her twin, eyes narrowing as confusion and anger began to surface, overshadowing her subdued mood, "What did I ever do to her?”

 

“Guess we’ll find out later.” Zirconia responded, offering a small smile to her as she added in a lighter tone, “But for right now, lets just forget all that. Theres nothing you can do, and its too soon to go back.”

 

Orange simmered for a moment, blowing air out though her nose as she nodded, “I guess you’re right. I won’t know anything until we have the trial.”

 

“Thats right.” Zirconia nodded, patting her shoulders affectionately, “So, lets not let that stupid pebble ruin our amazing vacation.”

 

Orange let out a breathy laugh, a small smile rising on her face, “Yeah, okay.”

 

“Good, cause there one more thing I have to say.”

 

Orange blinked, head tilting in confusion, “Whats that?”

 

Zirconia grinned, toothy and wide as she slapped her in the chest, watching for just a second as she staggered backwards in surprise, before taking off down he hall as she shouted over her shoulder, “Tag! You're it!”

 


 

Yellow stood ramrod straight, hands behind her back and shoulders level, doing her best to keep her face clear of any stray emotion or expression as the unwavering stare of White Diamond stared back at her, gracing her with her full attention for their call. Even though they were on the same planet, in the same city, palaces adjacent to one another, Yellow was well aware that she wasn’t exactly welcome to speak with White face to face, especially within recent cycles, or maybe it had been longer than that? It was hard to keep up with exactly when things like this began to change, especially with her job. And, if Yellow was honest, she didn’t exactly object to the distance the communicators offered, White’s very presence could be intolerable, and down right suffocating when she was serious.

 

“Pink Diamond has returned.” Yellow said, fingers pressing into the palms of her hands as she looked to White,  “She is currently overseeing Orange Diamond’s gem in her own palace.”

 

There was an ever so slight tilt to White’s head as she considered the younger matriarch for a moment, questioning, “And has there been any change in her status?”

 

“It's as you said, Pink was able to heal Orange Diamond.” She paused, a split second where she debated with herself before adding, “Whether fully, or merely what was seen as superficial, will remain to be seen until Orange Diamond reforms.”

 

“Excellent.” White responded, the slight curl of her lips from her usual smiling demeanor a good sign to Yellow that her news pleased her, the brightly color gem waiting as White Diamond indicated with a small wave of her hand to a screen just barely seen on her own, her eyes flicking down to it as she spoke, “I received your update about the traitor in holding. Have the gems been caught?”

 

“Not yet. My guards are still interrogating and looking through security footage. However, we should have expected some retaliation given the guards that have been involved.”

 

A single black eyebrow rose at Yellow, those please little curls of her lips flattening as she repeated, “We?”

 

“I mean, I…” Yellow spluttered, clearing her throat as she attempted to savage the bad news from ruining White’s pleasant mood with her, ”I have it narrowed down to their specific gem types, based on the witnesses of on-shift guards. The perpetrators will be found soon, that I'm sure.”

 

“Mmm.” White hummed, sounding neither pleased, nor convinced, "And the prisoner? What is her status? Have they shattered her?”

 

Yellow shook her head in the negative, “Her gem sustained damage, that has since been seen to.” Yellow paused, bringing up the report on the incident, as well as the evaluation done on the prisoner’s physical form, “It seems she was merely beaten, no irreversible damage or reason to suspend her trial. Speaking of,” Yellow dismissed the report, looking back to White as she transitioned into the topic she was most anxious about, “as soon Orange Diamond reforms, I would like to begin the trial. I believe it should be a concluded matter before the upcoming ceremony.”

 

“Hmm, yes,” White gave a single nod of agreement, "that would be the best course of action, should everything go to plan.”

 

“Blue Diamond and I shall oversee the trial and ensure that-“

 

“I want Orange to oversee the trial.”

 

“Excuse me?” Yellow blurted out before she could stop herself, blanching as she immediately realized her mistake, head lowering and expression penitent for her outburst,  “I mean, erm, if you think that would be for the best?”

 

“Oh, don’t strain yourself Yellow.” White scoffed, deciding to answer her question, “This will be a perfect opportunity for us, we must not pass it up so easily.”

 

“An opportunity?” Yellow parroted in confusion, "For what, if I may ask?”

 

“This trial will give us the best controlled chance to see just how well Orange Diamond does in a real Authority situation. Of course,” White amended, "You and Blue should be present, but our little gemling shall be in charge, and the final ruling shall be hers.”

 

“And if…If her decision is inadequate for the crimes?”

 

“If I didn’t know better, Yellow,” White said, her expression amused as she raised her eyebrows in what would have been considered jest on any other gem, “I would think you doubt my judgement.”

 

“Of course not!” Yellow exclaimed, taking a step back in shock, before she gathered herself to rectify her mistake, “Forgive me, I simply meant…Orange has never been placed in a situation such as this. If she decides to be-“ She paused, reevaluating her direction and word choice, “I do not believe it has escaped any of our awareness how soft hearted Orange Diamond can be. If, when the time comes, if she decides to forgive,” she nearly choked on the word, “this traitor of her crimes against her? What then?”

 

“Then we shall deal with it if it comes to it.” White responded simply, “Now, tell me, has the other problems been taken care of as I asked?”

 

“Yes,” Yellow nodded, swallowing her embarrassment to move on as White had, “All records have been collected and gone through, and all gems purged. All necessary positions have been replaced, and I will be in contact with the new head of the Zoo’s science department after our meeting to discuss Orange Diamond’s new nutritional tablet production.”

 

“Excellent. As efficient as expected, Yellow, good.” White praised, though it did little to counterbalance the shame Yellow already felt for her previous blunder.

 

Yellow bowed her head, however, in acceptance of her words, “Thank you, my Diamond.”

 

“It seems you have it all in hand. I look forward to your report on the rogue gems once you have caught them, as well as Orange Diamond’s progress.” White said, Yellow aware that this was her dismissal and thus bowed her head once more.

 

“Of course, my-”

 

Yellow stopped, lips thinning as she pressed them together, the back of her neck burning in embarrassment that she was proud to say didn’t show on her face, instead remaining slack as she stared at the empty space White’s face had just occupied. Taking a deep breath, Yellow pushed aside her embarrassment, turning to take a seat in her chair, and, just for a moment, do nothing. Closing her eyes, Yellow propped her elbow against the arm of the chair, hand open to catch her head as it fell heavily against her palm. Breathing deeply, Yellow allowed herself to feel just how tired she was, how drained and frustrated she had become, and a million other things that muddled together that she did her best to ignore, because she simply didn’t know how to separate them at this point. Nor did she see a point to even try when there were a thousand other things that needed her attention and would not wait for her to find some sort of emotional clarity during it all. 

 

After a few minutes and feeling like she was already starting to slip behind her set schedule, did Yellow sit up straight, turning to her little console built into the arm of her chair to set up a direct call to one of Pink’s Agates that she had sent to oversee Pink’s Zoo. She was surprised to find that there were indeed gems that Pink had made that could do their job adequately, even to her standard of gem. It was only a plus that using Pink’s own gem meant she would not be getting a furious rant from said Diamond once she found out about the replacements.

 

“My Diamond.” Laguna Agate saluted as she answered the call, arms folded in the diamond figure in respect to her superior. Without prompt, the Agate stepped back and turned, allowing Yellow to see the Peridot that stood at attention beside her. Motioning to her, Agate introduced the gem, “This is the new head of the science department.”

 

“Peridot Facet-3G6P Cut-8JR, My Diamond.” The Peridot stated, saluting her as well, Yellow recognizing the yellow diamond emblazoned on her suit that indicated that she was one of her own.

 

“Report.”

 

The agate stood back as Yellow’s attention was solely given to the tall scientist, waiting a moment as she held up a pad, the data displayed backwards and illegible to the Diamond as Peridot 8JR glanced over her compilation of notes and reports, “Every member of the new science team has settled in and begun to go over every bit of data, as you requested, my clarity. A re-cataloguing of the former team’s system has already begun, as well as the analysis of the data that you specifically requested.”

 

“And?” Yellow pressed.

 

“We’ve gone over the previous readings from former scans, as well as the scans of Orange Diamond that were sent in for analysis. We see the discrepancy. It has been decided that there only needs to be a minor adjustment to increase the nutrient value in a single tablet, so that our radiant, gracious Diamond doesn’t have to consume as many as the previous team had calculated being needed.” Peridot snorted as she looked up from her screen, an action that was overlooked by her superior as she continued, “After all the progress that has been made with Pink Diamond’s organics, and all the improvements we have made, everything should have been updated decades ago. These obsolete tablets should have already been replaced with a  much more pleasing nutrient supplement for Orange Diamond.”

 

Yellow raised an eyebrow in question, “Pleasing?”

 

Peridot motioned with her hand as she attempted to explain her meaning, “Organics have this thing about…tastes. It is no wonder that these tablets were originally rejected by our, then, newly created leader. But now we can make much better things. Thanks to the scans Peridot Facet-4B28 Cut-X9A did take, we were able to identify and proximate what will be needed to be done for Orange Diamond. Future scans will be helpful to keep a correct dosage up to date.”

 

“I see.” Yellow responded, eyes narrowing slightly at the gem as she questioned, "And why has it taken so long for this to be noticed?”

 

“From what I have seen in the records, there were notes from the original team that this was to be adjusted through increments, after marked scans. But… it was Peridot Facet-4B28 Cut-X9A that was placed in charge of it, due to how few gems that had worked on the project remained after- uh, well, ahem.” She paused, fist raising to her mouth as she cleared her throat, anxious as she spoke, “We have found she has forged data, and believed all was still well, and everything was being adjusted to standards."

 

Yellow glared, not precisely at the scientist, though her anger was clear to see and made her voice loud and demanding as she responded, “We can not have this happen again. Rotations, and inspections will be made regularly from now on. No one gem shall have control over this, you will all be held accountable.”

 

Peridot stood straight, nodding her understanding for her orders, “Yes, my diamond.”

 

“If even one mistake is made in Orange Diamond’s treatments from here on out…”

 

“I…I understand.” Peridot flinched, "The greatest care will be taken, or course.”

 

“Good.”

 

Hesitantly, just before Yellow could end the call, Peridot raised her hand, voice shaking slightly as she called, “uh, My Diamond,”

 

Yellow’s finger paused over the button on her chair, eyes darting from the console back to the nervous green gem, “Yes, what?”

 

“We also have the ability to synthesize a liquid nutrient for Orange diamond,” Peridot explained, “It would offer an alternative, if she would prefer a change-“

 

“No.” Yellow cut her off, voice hard as she turned her head fully to look at her, even the Agate behind her seemed to squirm under her stare, “No liquids whatsoever.”

 

“Uh, Of course, my Diamond.” Peridot gulped, “Then we have the go ahead to begin?”

 

“Immediately.” Yellow consented as she gave the order, “It is the stations top priority. I want them prepared and shipped to Homeworld as soon as they are completed.“

 

[Updated and corrected 6/10/21]

Chapter 68: Chapter 66: Crystal Clear

Chapter Text

Orange breathed in, a small serene smile spreading across her face as she leaned forward to balance her elbows on her thighs as she looked over the edge of the ship, taking in the sight of the city below. Beside her, Zirconia leaned back, hands bracing herself against the ridge of metal that kept her from sliding backwards into White’s Headship, the two of them having perched side by side on the open left eye, appreciating the morning light on their skin and the outside air that was a welcome change from the palace.

 

Wisps of white clouds drifted overhead, catching alight in pink hues as they seemed to dance amongst stars and spire points. Given how the city had purposely been built around the Diamond’s palace, making White Diamond’s ship stand out like a revered masterpiece, meant that the two had the greatest view of the city, as well as the start of reconstruction and the mending blackened decay of what had been destroyed. Up so high, Orange was sure that they had the best viewing point in the city, looking down on everything as the ship, and it’s owner, did.

 

She wasn’t exactly sure how long she and Zirconia had been together, it felt like weeks, or maybe it had only been a few long days, She couldn’t be entirely sure. She had found early on that this world’s Pearl hadn’t been messing with her when she said that time moved differently here, like time itself would speed up or slow down of its own accord, deciding its own pace as it willed. This meant that days and nights often had little meaning, work, sleep, play, it all occurred uninhibited by the cycle’s sporadic changes. And as the days went by, Orange could feel herself growing both stronger, and yet, much more easily tired, like when her body in the real world yearned for nutrients, and yet she felt no hunger here. It was simply another thing Orange chalked up as an oddity about this place.

 

“This has been such a good day.” Zirconia sighed, the lines of her body showing her own fatigue from their endless games and exploration. Days of Tag and Camouflage and exploring every tower that was still standing, Orange having watched in fascination as Zirconia showed her how she could control rooms and build new things through her willpower alone. Unfortunately, she had yet to master the skill as well as her twin, creating doors with little more than a pearl’s width worth of room behind them. As such, she had left the creativity to Zirconia, happy enough to let her show off everything she could do.

 

“Hasn’t it?” Orange chuckled, “I haven’t had so much fun in what feels like forever.” Her small smile began to turn melancholic as she added, “I forgot what playing was like.”

 

“And you want to go back to studying and taking orders?” Zirconia remarked snidely, giggling as she cocked her head, a wide grin on her face as she looked at her, “You should just stay here with me. We could play all day.”

 

Orange shook her head, “As tempting as that is, I do have to go back some time soon.”

 

“Yeah…” Zirconia sighed softly, lips pursing as she rolled her eyes, "no doubt the dust heads are getting impatient.”

 

“How long do you think it’s been?” Orange questioned thoughtfully, "For them?”

 

“I’unno,” Zirconia mumbled as she shrugged, “Days? A week, maybe two? I sort of...stopped keeping count?”

 

Orange’s head whipped around, leg pulling up onto the lip of the eye as she turned to gawk at her twin, “Zirconia!”

 

“What!?” Her twin responded defensively at the rising anger in her voice, before eventually settling down, her eyes lowering in shame, “Sorry, I was having fun. I...I just don’t want you to go so soon.”

 

“That’s, well, sweet.” Orange’s glare softened, her sympathy keeping her from feeling further anger for her actions, "But I can’t stay in my gem forever. Besides,” Orange added a little more insistently, “the others are waiting on us.”

 

“And they can wait some more.” Zirconia argued, a whine to her voice, as she looked back to Orange, pleading, “Just another day? Just one more.”

 

Orange smiled, but shook her head, “I should get back” she countered, tacking on before she could attempt to argue another point, “today. Probably soon.”

 

“You sure?”

 

“Yeah.” Orange nodded her head, “I’m just about ready to get back to everything, anyway. As much as I love it here, with you, I miss the others. I miss Pearl.” Orange paused, adding on for clarification, “My Pearl, I mean.”

 

“Yeah, I guess your right.” Zirconia agreed half-heartedly, leaning forward to match Orange’s pose, looking out over the city, tilting her head to look at Orange, jutting her chin toward the city as she added, “Besides, I should start helping with the restorations here. The city won’t mend itself.”

 

“It’s like you said, this world is shaped by my experiences, right?” Orange smiled, “I think I’m going to have fun expanding it for you, once we’re official, you know?”

 

Zirconia returned her smile, “I can’t wait to see what springs up.”

 

“I hope,” Orange grinned excited, “the next thing I can give you is our own palace. I mean, I know you practically run the place already, but it’ll be ours.”

 

“Huh. My own place. That'll be interesting.” Zirconia leaned her head back in thought, eyes twinkling with excitement, “Think there will be a hot bath waiting for us?”

 

“Urg, I hope so.” Orange groaned, chortling as she looked at her twin jokingly, "If not, we can always have one built. Who's gonna tell us no?”

 

“Hahahah!” Zirconia clapped her hands, turning to point at Orange with the largest smile on her face, “Yes! Make it big, would you?”

 

“We’ll see,” Orange said, shaking her head affectionately at her twin’s antics. Sighing, the young gem clapped her hands on her thighs, “It really is time I go.”

 

“Yeah, I guess so.” Zirconia nodded, this time her tone reflecting more acceptance, hesitating as she added a few quiet moments later, “You know, I’ve been thinking.”

 

“Now that sounds dangerous.” Orange teased.

 

Zirconia’s cheeks burned, even as she laughed and turned, playfully punching her twin in the arm, “Shut up!”

 

Orange laughed, rubbing her arm as she leaned away from her reach, toothy smile on her face as she tilted her head, silently studying her twin. Deep orange-red cheeks, and a slight tug of a smile on the corner of her lips, but the bend of her brows and the almost embarrassed look in her eyes as she purposely looked away from her in a pretend pout made her sober a little, laugh dying as she prodded questioningly, “So, what is it that has you all serious for once?”

 

“I was thinking…” Zirconia paused, biting her lip as she reached up to scratch behind her ear, cocking her head ever so slightly as she looked at Orange from the corners of her eyes, “I like the idea, ya know, of growing up?”

 

“What?” Orange blurted, surprised.

 

“I mean, I don’t want to stop having fun, but,” Zirconia shrugged, hand falling away to join her other in her lap, "I don’t know, changing? Growing, with all this,” she motioned to the city with a sweep of her hand, turning to look at Orange as she addressed her, “With you? I think I could really get used to the idea.”

 

“Yeah?” 

 

“Yeah.”Zirconia nodded, her head lifting a little more confidently, “After all, we’re only gotten better as we’ve grown, right? We’ve made friends, have gotten smarter, impressed Pearl enough she’s actually agreed to be with us,” the two shared a laugh, “Plus we’ve really tapped into our powers, and we’re only getting better. It makes me wonder, what doesour future hold?”

 

“Only good things, I should hope.”

 

“I was worried, before,” Zirconia explained, “That we would change, and we’d end up be someone were not, just for the sake of the other Diamonds. But you know what? I think we’re doing just fine.”

 

“We are,” Orange agreed, reaching out and locking her hand with hers, “And we’re going to be so amazing. I can just tell.”

 

Orange and Zirconia shared a wide, toothy grin as they were both engulfed in bright, neon orange light, the city around them fading away from around Orange’s vision before everything became too bright to see.

 


 

Pink sighed loudly, the sound half muffled as  her fist pressed her cheek upward, eyes half-lidded as she looked up and out her open balcony. Sitting cross-legged on the floor meant she could only see the sky from her position, something she considered a bonus that the marble wall of the railing blocked out the view of White’s ship that normally plagued the otherwise decent view of the city.

 

Her other hand that wasn’t mashing her cheek against her teeth absently ran over the gem resting somewhat lopsidedly in between her folded legs.

 

If she could ignore the imposing and unsightly palaces that boxed her own in, and the ships that cluttered the sky, she could almost make herself believe she was somewhere else. Too advanced for the simple beings on Earth, but somewhere that wasn’t Homeworld. A place she and her daughter and Pearl could be free. A place she hadn’t made so many mistakes in, a place she could just leave it all behind and be happy. 

 

She blinked, pulled from her thoughts by movement under her fingers, eyes going wide as her head jerked down just in time to see the gem against her legs begin to glow, filling and overflowing with light. She managed to lean back just in time as it began to rise into the air, scurrying back as the gem rotated once it had reached a considerable amount off the ground.

 

Pushing up off the floor and clambering to her feet, Pink watched eagerly as the light spread from the gem, solidifying and taking the rough form of a large figure before it began to expand, the familiar spiked outline of hair she knew very well the first thing that affixed itself to the form before it began to spread down to fill out the rest.

 

Pink breathed out a laugh, the sound bubbling up and exploding out as she charged just as the light dispersed, leaving a slightly disoriented Orange Diamond standing in its wake. Tackling her, arms wrapping around her broad shoulders and behind her head, hugging her to her as Pink cried happy tears to see her daughter had finally reformed.

 

”Woah!” Orange gasped, hands latching onto her back to keep from stumbling backwards with the force, eyes wide and body tense to suddenly feel like she had woken up only to be attacked by some unknown stranger. At least until she turned her head, though having her head pressed against someone’s chest, the familiar sound of her voice mixed with the puffy pink shoulder pad she could see clued the young diamond in immediately as to who had a hold of her. “Mom?”

 

“Zirconia!” Pink cried, hugging her tighter, her voice muffled as she pressed her face into the top of her head, “Oh, Zirconia.”

 

“Mom, what are you—“ Orange began to question, confused, as she pulled away from her crushing hug, eyes adjusting as she got a clear view of her surroundings, eyebrows scrunching up at the pink walls that she saw, “Why’re we in your palace?”

 

“I’ve been watching over you,” Pink explained, cupping her face and staring down into her curious eyes affectionately, “and taking care of your gem.”

 

Orange laughed, reaching up to hold Pink’s hands over her cheeks, “Well, thanks! It's so good to see you again!”

 

“Oh, my darling. There is nothing more wonderful then seeing you again.” Pink gushed, tears brimming her eyes and slipping down her cheeks as her head remained tilted down to look at Orange, “I was so worried—“

 

“Worried?” Orange echoed, confused.

 

“When the others told me about what happened.” Pink explained. 

 

Realization dawned on Orange’s face, “Mom—“

 

“I’m so sorry.” Pink whispered, her voice cracking as more tears formed and fell, “I’m so, so sorry. I had no idea that that gem, one of my own, would ever do such a thing to you! If I had known—“

 

“Hey, it’s alright.” Orange hushed her, arms moving to pull her back into a comforting hug, “It’s alright.”

 

“No, it’s not.” Pink sniffed, holding the hug for a long moment before beginning to pull away, lookin back down into her eyes, anger beginning to tinge her words as her hands moved from her back and head to her shoulders, “And if the others had just bothered to—“

 

“Mom.” Orange cut her off, a little more serious, as if sensing she was about to rant about the other Diamonds, “Really. A lot happened, and sure, there could be a lot of blame to be shared— by everyone,” she made sure to give her a pointed look as she opened her mouth, “But it’s over with. That menace of a gem was caught, and she’s going to be on trial. Plus, look at me, I’m—“ Orange stopped, lips stretching into a surprised, thin line across her face as she motioned to her chest, gesturing to her body as she glanced down, only to stop as she got a look at herself since her reform. “We’ve changed?” She mumbled under her breath.

 

Pink gave a watery laugh, stepping back as she looked down at her, “Yes, and taller too. I have to wonder if you do that on purpose every time.”

 

“What?” Orange’s head shot up to look at her, yelling a knee-jerk response of “No!”, before her eyes settled on Pink, realization hitting her that her eye level had changed. Not by a lot, but it was noticeable to the younger gem, who’s hand shot up to her hair in frustrated surprise. “I’m different!”

 

“Zirconia-“ Pink said, the confused, bordering on fear expression on her daughter's face giving her pause, her mouth opening for a moment before she closed it and swallowed, “dear,” she began again, “it’s alright. That can be normal. Plenty of gems change when they are poof and reform.”

 

“Yeah, but—“ Orange sputtered, hands roughly searching her body, fingers slipping into her hair and flipping locks into her face as if she would be able to see a difference from them, moving to touch her neck, her chest, her stomach, hands stopping their exploration as she looked up at Pink, eyes wide as she asked franticly, “What do I look like? Do I have different hair? What?”

 

Pink offered her a small, comforting smile, nodding her head to indicate behind the younger gem, “You could always ask them.

 

Turning around, Orange eyed the small stone beings, heads and half bodies poking out of displaced tiles in the wall and floor, black eyes questioning what the commotion was as they eyed her back.

 

“Pebbles!” Orange gasped, laughing in surprise at the sight of the small beings. Moving towards them, they seemed to come to life, lifting from every crack as she kneeled on the floor to meet them, the tiny creatures crawling up her thighs and tunic to sit on her shoulders, making seats in her hair and hanging from ends like rope as her eyes bounced around to look at them all. “It’s been so long.”

 

Pink stood by, a small smile on her face as she watched the small gray pebbles crawl over her, the much larger gem holding still as they made a temporary home in her mass of hair, a chorus of tiny voices filling the air with her name in enthusiasm.

 

“Orange! Orange!” they cried happily, said Diamond giggling as they maneuvered around her, pebbles hanging from the long tuffs of hair against her cheeks, from her belt, and using her wide shoulders as benches to park themselves on.

 

“Do you guys think you could help me out with a mirror?” Orange questioned.

 

Immediately, Pebbles began to scramble, the young Diamond standing by and watching as the floor lifted and contorting, slipping into compartments they had made, only for the wall before her to begin to shift, panels rising from the wall and shifting, flipping, until the rough shape of a diamond came together, a patchwork of reflective panels showing her reflection as she stepped up to it. Leaning forward slightly to get a better view of the minor distorted reflection the imperfect mirror gave. Orange scrutinized herself as the remaining pebbles slid off her, leaving her body free to move as she stared in interest.

 

Her hands reached up, touching hair that was just as long and unruly as ever, perhaps even worse. Further down, her hand touched her face, fingers skimming her jaw, seeing it had lost more of its roundness, being almost squarish and her eyes, though squinting due to the patchwork mirror, had also sharpened in shape. Hand falling away from her face, her eyes moved down, immediately catching on the sight of her feet. Boots! She had boots now instead of the simple flats she had always been comfortable wearing, the heels of which, while no means long, seemed to be making up some of the height she had gained, pushing her up just that little bit further to make her height gain more noticeable. As she had already noticed, her arms were covered, a thick band of material that reached from elbow to palm, the same color as her new boots. Her belt, which had thankfully remained, was remarkably similar to her old one, only having undergone a color change to a deep orange-red hue. Her tunic didn’t seem too different, or at least nothing that really stuck out to her, perhaps a bit more fitted, and her collar creeping higher up her neck than she was used to, but all in all, had remained the same.

 

“I don’t think this was exactly the change we had in mind.” Orange mumbled, her hands reaching back up to roam over her face, retracing the new angles there.

 

“What was that?” Pink questioned as she came to stand behind her, peering over her shoulder at the reflection of the two of them.

 

Orange felt her neck flushing with warmth at having been overheard, turning around to look at the older gem, “Nothing,” Orange responded a bit too quickly, wincing as she added, “just surprised, is all.”

 

“You look fine.” Pink assured, hands moving to rest on her shoulders with a light squeeze, before her right hand moved down to touch her gem, eyes lingering on how it showed no signs of the distress it had when she had first arrived on Homeworld, “Everything is fine.”

 

“Oh!” Orange jumped as the doors to the room opened, pulling herself out of Pink’s grasp as she turned to look at the entryway as the doors parted to reveal a just as startled Pearl staring back at her.

 

“You’re back—“ Pearl blurted, her eyes going wide as she realized she had said, hands slapping over her mouth to keep herself from saying more. Clearing her throat, Pearl lowered her hands to clasp in front of her, bowing her head, “I mean, welcome back, Orange Diamond.”

 

Orange awkwardly looked away, the weight and added dexterity needed to keep balance on her heels a new feeling, restricting her from fidgeting on her feet too much as her lips pressed together, muttering a half-hearted “Thanks.” As Pearl entered the room.

 

“My diamond,” Pearl said, moving closer to them and addressing her own diamond, “Now that Orange Diamond has reformed, should I contact Yellow Diamond for you, as she requested?

 

“No.” Pink said firmly, “She can wait.”

 

“Mom?”

 

“You just got back.” Pink said imploringly, “You should be relaxing after everything that happened. Yellow can wait a little longer.”

 

“But it’s Yellow,” Orange argued, “It must be important.”

 

“You’re important.” Pink countered, voice raised, surprising both of them before it lowered, adding much more softly, “Just slow down.”

 

“How can I?” Orange questioned, hand moving up to push hair out of her face and tangling in it in frustration, “Oh, how long have I even been gone? There must be so much to do!”

 

“You know, if this is too much, this place, the expectations, you could always come with me. You won’t get a colony for a long time, and trust me, sitting around Homeworld won’t be fun, while everyone else is off doing their own thing.” Pink said, moving forward to place a hand on Orange’s shoulder, the other reaching up to coax her hand out from tangling her hair further, “You could come with me, after your coronation, stay on my Moon Base.” Pink smiled, eyes crinkling at the sides as she continued, “We could see Earth again, there’s still so much to show you.”

 

Orange closed her eyes, breathing in deeply as she calmed herself, hand squeezing Pink’s as she shook her head lightly, “you know, that is tempting” she admitted, “but…”

 

“But?” Pink parroted, her smile dropping slightly as she pressed her for more.

 

“I can’t just leave.” Orange stated, explaining, “I have a court to start, and Yellow promised me I could start doing actual work.”

 

“Did she?” Pink questioned lightly.

 

“I don’t want to leave here,” Orange concluded, looking up at her mother to return her smalls mile, “It’s my home.”

 

“Zirconia…” Pink whispered, new tears forming in her eyes that never fell, her eyes falling closed as she bowed her head, her head resting against the top of Orange’s as she sighed. “Of course you wouldn’t want to go.” She said, tilting her head back to place a kiss against her forehead before straightening up to look at her daughter affectionally, “You’ve always loved it here more than I ever did.”

 

“I know.” Orange replied, grabbing her hand in an act of comfort, “It’s almost hard to believe that I never wanted to come here in the first place.”

 

“It was never your choice to come here.” Pink acknowledged. 

 

“But now I do have that choice.” Orange nodded, “And leaving is the last thing I want to do.”

 

Pink’s eyes warmed, knowingly, “You have someone to stay for, after all.”

 

Orange blushed, “Yeah. Yeah, I do.”

 

Pink nodded, letting her go to stand up, rubbing the tears from her eyes and returning Orange’s smile with her own. After a moment of silence, Pink’s eyes taking in the happy, blushing gem in front of her, and spoke, “She visited, you know.”

 

“Pearl?” Orange breathed, eyes widening in surprise, "My- um, White’s Pearl?”

 

“Yes. Pearl.” Pink giggled at her barely concealed excitement, “She stopped by to see you.”

 

“I can’t believe she did.” Orange grinned despite herself, reaching up to run a hand through her hair, “She risked so much to do that, that silly gem.”

 

“She cares,” Pink said, "I could see it when she came to see you.”

 

Orange smiled goofily. “I wish I could see her now.”

 

“My Diamond?” Pearl interrupted them, “Forgive me for interrupting again, but should I inform Yellow Diamond that Orange Diamond has reformed? she was quite insistent, and—”

 

“Yellow can wait.” Pink said, giving Orange a look as she attempted to persuade her, “Why don’t you go see her first, and then Yellow, before everything gets out of hand?”

 

“I will see her later,” Orange countered, almost exasperatedly, “she’s probably busy anyway. I should deal with Yellow first.”

 

“I just want you to take it easy, my love. You almost died.”

 

“Trust me, I know.” Orange nodded, “But I can’t rest now, not when there's work to be done.”

 

“You don’t have to work yourself like this just for them.”

 

“Mom.” Orange said, tone taking on a serious noted as she addressed her, “We’re Diamonds, it’s hard work doing what you guys do. And yes, i’m tired, and starved, honestly,” she admitted, “But the empire, all these gems, they need me to be ready to take care of them, and that’s my job as a Diamond. If I can’t even tough this out, what hope do I have later?”

 

“Oh, Zirconia…” Pink sighed, her shoulders slumping in resignation.

 

“Hey Pearl?” Orange smiled at her appreciatively, cocking her head to call over her shoulder, surprising the smaller gem to be addressed by her. “Could you bring up a line to Yellow Diamond for me?”

 

“Uh, of course, my clarity.” Pearl bowed her head before summoning the Diamond shaped communication device from her gem.

 

“Zirconia?” Pink questioned, confused by her request, “You're not going to see her?”

 

“I figure this would be faster.” Orange answered, “No need to go all the way to see Yellow. Besides,” Orange stretched her arms over her head, lips trembling as she attempted to suppress a yawn, “Being tired and hungry, Im hoping this will be easier on everyone.”

 

“I’ll have Pearl get something,” Pink fretted, “you can talk to Yellow after. You shouldn’t wait.”

 

“Don’t.” Orange cut her off, “I can wait, if Yellow is waiting for me, than it’s probably regarding the trial.” Orange argued, “Besides, this is important, and our work can’t just be ignored when we feel like it.” She chuckled, shaking her head as she looked up at Pink, “But you don’t need to hear that from me, you’ve been working non-stop on your colony for so long, I think you’re the expert at this point.”

 

An uneasy smile formed across Pink’s lips, her stomach tying in a knot at the idolizing look she was being given.

 

Turning to Pearl, Orange watched as she activated the device in her hands, the screen enlarged until it had formed two overlapping diamond shapes, the display flashed pink for a long moment before it connected. Instead of being greeted by Yellow’s Pearl, Pink’s Pearl was surprised by the harsh, annoyed expression of Yellow diamond’s face, the side of which was directed at the screen as she answered, her attention on something else as she barked out her question, “Pink? What is it-“

 

“Yellow!” Orange interrupted her, stepping up to the display as Pearl backed away, flustered, to stand beside Pink behind the smaller diamond.

 

Yellow’s head snapped to face the screen, eyes wide as she looked over the younger diamond, her voice uncharacteristically small as she spoke “Orange?”

 

“If I didn’t know better,” Orange jested lightly, “I’d think you were surprised to see me.”

 

“Hmp.” Yellow grunted, face relaxing as she rolled her eyes, “It’s about time you reformed. Though, seeing you now,” she said, eyes flicking up and down at her, “I see you were merely taking your time to figure out a new look.”

 

“Oh, don’t be so rude Yellow.” Orange snickered as Yellow gave her a look of mild annoyance, “And here i was thinking you’d be happy to see me.”

 

Pink watched, astounded, as Orange so easily interacted with Yellow, making jabs at her that weren't met in return with angry words.

 

 “But on that,” Orange continued, “What news about the trial?”

 

“Organized.” Yellow answered, moving the screen from beside her to facing in front, leaning back in her chair to intertwine her fingers together, elbows resting on either side of her as her hands came together to form a pyramid shape in front of her. “Everything has been prepared, we were simply waiting for you. I suppose now that you are finally back, i can call everyone into attendance and we can begin as soon as the next cycle begins.”

 

“Yellow!” Pink yelled, stepping up behind Orange to glare at the older diamond over Orange’s head, “She’s just gotten back, thats too soon!“

 

“Its alright,” Orange hushed her, turning around to wave her off before looking back to Yellow, “The sooner the better.” Orange agreed, “I want this trial out of our way.”

 

“And so it shall be. White will at least be pleased the coronation will remain on schedule as originally planned.” Yellow huffed, her relief unmistakable.

 

“Who will be representing the Peridot?” Orange questioned, crossing her arms as she concentrated on the topic at hand. “One of yours, Yellow?”

 

“She will be representing herself.” The older Diamond answered, “I see no need to waste time with a defense.”

 

Orange’s eyebrows scrunched together, “Shouldn’t this trial be fair?”

 

“Orange,” Yellow groaned, “Surely you aren’t suggesting that this traitor is pardonable, in any way.”

 

“I didn’t say that.” Orange responded defensively, crossing her arms over her chest, “Am I to assume that you have chosen the prosecutor then?”

 

“Correct.” Yellow gave a single nod of her head,  “You will be escorted to the justice building tomorrow for the trial. You do remember how they go, don’t you?”

 

“Don’t worry, Yellow,” Orange offered her a reassuring nod, lips forming a half smile, “I remember how all the other trials went.”

 

“And you believe you are well enough?” Yellow prodded, eyebrows raising as she looked her over once more for signs she was still unwell.

 

“Im fine, just tired, probably from a lack of minerals.” Orange shrugged, lips thinning as she considered this for a moment, “Speaking of which, what am I to do for supplements?” She questioned the older diamond, “Given what’s happened, has any solutions been found?”

 

“We have had more trusted, competent, scientists look over your problem,” Yellow answered, eyes straying from the screen as her hands fell, moving to interact with something out of her view, “and they have come to a solution for you issues. There is already a batch waiting for you,” Yellow looked back, “I will have White’s pearl informed to expect the delivery as soon as you return to her.”

 

“That’s great!” Orange responded in surprise, “What was the issue?”

 

“A technical matter.” Yellow said, bypassing a long winded explanation, “I will have the information sent to you. Now, that you are back, you should return to White’s palace and rest. I expect you at your best tomorrow.”

 

“I will be.” Orange promised, “Goodbye, yellow.”

 

The last thing they saw was Yellow reaching forward before the screen shut off, Yellow closing the connection on her end.

 

Sighing, Orange turned, moving out of the way as Pearl stepped passed to collect Pink’s communication device, looking up at Pink, who still had her lips pursed, clearly still perturbed by being ignored, relaxing as she approached her. “I guess ill be going to see Pearl after all.”

 

“You could stay here,” Pink suggested, almost pleadingly, “Pearl can bring it here to you, you don’t have to go right now if you don’t feel up to it.”

 

“Actually, I sort of want to go back to my own room. And,” she stretched her arms over her head, “I think I’d like to stretch my legs a bit.”

 

Pink nodded, lips slanting even as she accepted her decision, “If you’re certain.”

 

Orange moved forward to give her a quick hug, pulling away to smile up at her, “I’ll see you later, mom.” She said in assurance, “I’ll be just right across the way, after all.’

 


 

Orange stood beside her desk, leaning against it heavily as she closed her eyes and sighed. Her welcome back had been appreciated, a few of the guards in White’s palace bold enough to voice their gladness to see her back, not to mention the over energetic Carnelians. Their crushing hugs and overly dramatic tears a surprise to her, a very emotional welcome back from them that left her feeling both cherished, and exhausted. Being back in her room, alone, she finally felt like she had a little space to breathe normally. Opening her eyes, the young diamond  picked up the sole screen case that had been made in her own color, activating it only to find multiple messages awaiting her.

 

It seemed, even though she had been gone, the Diamonds had continued on as if she hadn’t, sending her minor things for her to read up on. The latest message was from Yellow, no doubt about the new tablets that would be arriving soon, as well as any other notes she may have decided the younger diamond needed to see.

 

Flipping through the messages, eyes skimming through subject lines, Orange wearily wondered when she was suppose to go over it all. How much was it even important and not just busy work, because apparently, everything had been taken care of while she was gone. In a way, it irritated her how easily this had all been fixed while she was away. It, again, made her question how all this had even happened. Why?

 

A ping at her door had her head turning, curious what the Carnelian’s could want, watching as the doors opened only to find Pearl standing there instead.

 

Pearl looked back at her, mouth slight parted as their eyes locked, much more restrained than her as she all but dropped her pad in her loosened grip.

 

Pearl, ever the more socially aware of the two, closed her mouth as she bowed her head, “May I enter, my Diamond?”

 

“Come in.” Orange responded after what felt like too long of a wait to have been proper, or at the very least, awkward.

 

Pearl stepped in, both of them ignoring the Carnelians flanking her as the doors closed, leaving the two of them alone. Moving slowly down the steps, a single hand holding a canister against her chest, her eyes never strayed from the younger gem staring right back at her.

 

Breaking out of her frozen trance, Orange dropped the pad, uncaring as it hit the desk and bounced off to the floor, too caught up in rocketing herself across the room, closing the distance between her and Pearl.

 

Pearl only had a moment to react before Orange had her swept up in her arms, Orange’s lips pressing into hers insistently, somehow managing to save the canister as it was smashed almost painfully between their bodies as her free hand held on, the other having crept up to grab a handful of the diamond's crazy mane, returning her kiss just as enthusiastically.

 

Breaking away, reluctantly, Pearl did not immediately pull her hand back, allowing it to fall slowly through her hair, fingers skimming through thick locks and to scalp before finding her jaw, palm covering new territory, curious and fascinated.

 

Orange’s eyes remained half-lidded, locked with her, breathing in deep as she accepted her touch, before they finally began to separate.

 

“Look at you,” Pearl whispered, eyes moving up and down the taller gem, taking in every detail she could so close up.

 

Orange looked down at herself, subconscious about how she appeared now that she was in front of Pearl, especially as she was now very aware that Pearl was eyeing her figure.

 

“I Uhh…I was in my gem, for a while, as you know,” Orange began, hand moving up to fidget with the high collar of her tunic, chin tucked down as she moved from glancing down at herself and back to a Pearl,  “And when I came back I just, sorta, uh, had a change. Is it okay? What do you think?”

 

“You’ve made yourself taller again.” Pearl noted, a small smile on her face as she listened to her, more mesmerized and eased by the sound of her voice than the actual words she was saying.

 

“I don’t actually think about that, it just happens...” Orange informed, her cheeks going orange-red as she looked down at Pearl, realization dawning on her heavily. “I’m a lot taller than you now.” She stated, feeling even more nervous as Pearl rose an eyebrow at her words, “Is this awkward for you? I’m sorry, that’s a stupid question, I-“

 

“Orange,” Pearl shushed her, thumb brushing over her lips to quiet her, “you’re rambling.”

 

“I-“ Orange stopped herself before she could continue, teeth clacking together as she closed her mouth, grimacing, “sorry.”

 

“Why are you so nervous?” Pearl questioned, head tilting as she observed her anxious partner.

 

“I, erm, it’s silly, but,” Orange’s hand moved to rub the back of her neck, looking away from Pearl as she admitted, ”I guess I was concerned that my sudden change might be weird to you. That you wouldn't...” her eyes flicked back to Pearl’s meeting them as she finished, “Like me like this?”

 

Pearl gave her a reassuring smile, “I have seen you change your whole life, why would this one change be weird?”

 

Orange’s hand fell away from her neck, joining the other as she crossed her arms, “When you say it that way, now I know I’m being ridiculous.”

 

“You are.” Pearl agreed, “But it’s cute that you’re so nervous.” She giggled, earning an even darker blush from the young diamond, “And it’s sweet you care so deeply about what I think.”

 

“Of course I care. Your opinions matter a lot to me.”

 

“You know how to make a pearl feel special.” She joked lightly, aware she was edging on a fine line of flirtation, but the smile and warm cheeks she got for her comment was worth it. “And I appreciate that you care, But,” Pearl cut in, motioning to the container in her arms, “for now, why don’t you sit down and have some of these. You must feel tired, being without them for so long.”

 

“As If eating tablets is what I want to do right now. Oh Pearl, I’ve missed you.” Orange  laughed as she took her hand twirling her around with her, “And being able to do this!”

 

Pearl held the canister close to her chest, laughing as she was twirled around, only to stop as they neared too close to the desk.

 

“Orange,” Pearl attempted to talk through her giggles, elated and spurred on by Orange’s own happiness, “Really. Please sit down.”

 

“I do believe I was promised a dance.” Orange countered.

 

“Supplements first.” Pearl said, shaking her head lightly, “You’ve just come back. We'll have time to dance later.”

 

“Yes, I suppose so.” Orange sighed contently.

 

Refusing to let go of Pearl’s hand, Orange guided her to the low set table in the center of her room, reluctantly letting go as she sat down pushing a few decorative figures back to make for a less cluttered feeling place as Pearl placed the cylindrical canister on to the table in front of her.

 

“This is new.” Orange noted, eyeing the container with interest.

 

Pearl nodded, “I have been informed it is what the supplements will be delivered in from now on, checked and sealed before they leave the facility, as a precaution against tampering.”

 

“Because of what happened.”

 

“Precautions and security have been updated. The other Diamonds don’t want a repeat of what happened.”

 

“Hmm…”

 

“Here,” Pearl said, placing her hand against the symbol that was emblazoned on the side, the little symbol flashing briefly before she twisted the top off, a volley of smoke puffing from the opening as soon as she lifted it. Turning the cap upside-down, Orange was confused as she tipped the canister over, pouring tablets into it before righting it to sit both back on the table in front of her. 

 

Leaning forward, Orange eyed the canister, seeing that now that Pearl had removed her hand from the container’s symbol, a translucent seal of some sort had covered the opening. “Coded seals?” she questioned, cocking her head to look up at Pearl who was still standing over her.

 

“To keep everything sterile, and tamper proof.” Pearl explained as she moved around her to take a seat beside her on the floor, as to not impede her left side when she reached for the cap, now acting as a makeshift bowl, tipping it and peering into it curiously. “I was given a briefing, by one of the gem’s who delivered them.”

 

“They really have improved, haven’t they?” Orange mused, picking up a few of her new tablets, holding them up in her open palm, “And new colors,” she grinned, “What's next? Shapes?”

 

Pearl shook her head, a small smile on her lips.

 

“Well, here goes.” Orange hummed, tipping her hand back to pop a few of the tablets into her mouth, taking a cautious chew before freezing.

 

Pearl noticed immediately, her expression morphing into concern, “What is it? Is something wrong?”

 

Orange looked down at the remaining tablets in her hand in amazement, “What is this? It’s…it tastes…I don’t even know!”

 

Breathing a sigh of relief, Pearl relaxed against the side of the table, “From what I remember being told, It is a synthesized formula to replicate a Terran flavor that the organics seem to be fond of. The scientist who made these say they can change it back if you find the taste repulsive.”

 

“Absolutely not!” Orange laughed, eyes wide and bright as she stared at the cap of supplements, “Incredible. I had no idea there had been such advancements.”

 

“I believe they will be trying harder, now that attention is on them.” Pearl thought out loud.

 

“I hope so.” Orange grinned, “This is amazing. And just what I needed after earlier.”

 

“Earlier?” Pearl questioned, mildly intrigued, “What have you done already?”

 

“I talked with Yellow,” Orange shrugged, throwing the remains tablets in her hand into her mouth, “and then I came here. Not a lot, I know, but we discussed that Peridot and her arraignment. We’re having the trial tomorrow.”

 

Pearl’s brow furrowed, “So soon?”

 

“Please don’t start that.” Orange groaned, "You sound like my mother.”

 

The small smile Pearl had worn fell, her body becoming rigid as she jerked back, staring at Orange as the taller gem froze, realizing a moment later what she had said. Turning her upper half to face her, Orange was instantly apologetic.

 

“Uh, Sorry. I didn’t mean….” She blurted out only to bite her lip as she cut herself off, hesitantly reaching out to cup the side of her face, leaning her head against hers, “I didn’t think. I’m sorry.”

 

“It's okay.” Pearl breathed out, eyes closing as she nodded, a tiny smile sliding back onto her face as she reached up to hold the much larger hand warming her cheek, “You’ve just come back. I was so worried.”

 

“Don’t worry.” Orange replied, relived to see her still sitting there beside her, "I’ll always come back to you.”

 

“Orange...”

 

“That’s one promise you can always count on. Always.”

 

Pearl pulled away from her hand the moment she felt tears begin to slide down her face, quickly wiping them from her cheeks and breathing in deeply as she forced herself to calm down, nodding as she leaned froward, relaxing into the young diamond’s side, her sturdy frame holding her up, supporting her. Her arm came behind her, cradling her against her side.

 

“I'll hold you to that, Orange.” Pearl whispered, feeling her arm tighten around her.

 

A long, quiet moment passed between them, only interrupted by the small clinks and pings of the hard tablets being jostled inside the metal cup as Orange continued to consume them, seemingly content with her current position.

 

“This trial,” Pearl questioned, breaking from her thoughts to speak, “you're just sitting in?”

 

“Yeah. I asked to be present before,” Orange made a motion with her fingers coming together and moving out, mimicking an explosion, “you know. Yellow agreed, and, so far, she’s kept her word.”

 

“I’m glad you will see justice.”

 

Orange nodded her head in agreement, “I want to know why, more than anything.”

 

Tilting her head, Pearl gave her a questioning look, “Why?”

 

“Why she did it.” Orange stated, giving a half-hearted shrug, "What could be her reasoning for trying to kill me? Why would she want to? She seemed so proud to have been apart of the team that helped make me, so why try to kill me?”

 

“It doesn’t matter why.” Pearl responded harshly, pulling away from Orange’s side, her arm falling away as Pearl sat up straight, her eyes staring hard at a little figurine in front of her, “She did, and I hope she pays for it.”

 

“Pearl?” Orange said, surprised by the fury in her voice, and the vindictiveness of her words.

 

Pearl turned at the sound of her name, her eyebrows tugged down in indignation, “She tried to kill you. I won’t forgive that.”

 

“You don’t have to.” Orange said softly, reaching out to grab her hand, her thumb running over the top of it as she let her have a moment of comfort, reassuring her, “I wouldn’t ask you to. I...okay, just hear me out?”

 

Breathing out heavily, Pearl gave a short nod, “Go on.”

 

In a measured tone,Orange explained her reasoning, “Yes, I’m angry about what she did, but I want this to be done right, fair. I want her side to be heard, so that the right calls can be made. If she’s shunted from the gate, what chance do we have to hear the truth.” Orange was quiet for a long moment, lips thinning as her hand tightened around Pearl’s as she tensed, “But It’s not going to be a fair trial.”

 

“what do you mean?”

 

“Yellow says she’s going to be representing herself. The prosecuting Zircon is going to outsmart her for sure.” Orange reasoned, “There's no way she’ll stand a chance.”

 

“If she’ll even tell the truth.” Pearl reminded her, her other hand rising to cover the one that held hers, “She’s not trustworthy.”

 

“Well, she won’t be if she’s shut down by a much more competent Zircon. Yellow and Blue will side with the prosecutor before she even gets a say, and we'll never know.”

 

“Is this really about a fair trial?” Pearl questioned, Orange’s eyebrows scrunching together in confusion of her question, “Or is this about your need to know why she did what she did?”

 

“I…” Orange looked away, biting her lower lip, “Maybe both. I just-“ her head whipped back to look at Pearl, “Why? What did I ever do?”

 

“This really bothers you.” Pearl stated quietly, holding her hand a bit tighter between hers in a comforting squeeze.

 

“Yes.” the young diamond breathed out, frowning, “I hate that it does, and I know, I know, that I should just let it go.” She swooshed her free hand in the air, "Let it go and let Yellow and Blue decide what happens, but I just can’t.”

 

Pearl remained quiet for a long moment, eyes on the table as she processed Orange’s words, the situation, before she looked back at her, “I understand.”

 

“You do?” Orange questioned, surprised.

 

“Yes.” Pearl nodded, “I understand needing to know why awful things happen to us.” a small smile curved her lips as she looked up at the younger gem affectionately, "How could I try to dissuade you from that?”

 

“Pearl?” Orange said, voice low, almost unsure as she asked, “Would you help me with this?”

 

“What do you need me to do?”

 


 

Peridot flinched as the barricade over her new cell flashed away, turning away with her arms up, “Hah! Who is it!? What do you want!?” She screeched, glaring through the gap in her raised arms as a figure stepped into her heavily lit holding cell. Her arms relaxed as she realized the slim figure was in fact that of a White Zircon, her long bluish nose pointed to a screen in front of her as she moved in, eyes only flicking to her for a moment before moving back to her screen.

 

“Hmm. She never said anything about you being deranged.” The zircon remarked, her contempt clear in her voice, tilting her head n a small shrug as she added, “Though, given the charges…”

 

“Those charges are nonsense!” Peridot yelled, using the wall to push herself up from the corner, glaring at the gem. “I am innocent!”

 

“Clearly.” Zircon deadpanned.

 

“What are you even supposed to be?” the tall green gem growled, “My defense?”

 

“I am.” Zircon confirmed, waving her hand and pushing the screens to the side as she turned to address her, hands folding behind her back.

 

“I don’t need a defense.” Peridot grunted, “What I did was best for the-“

 

“Be silent.” Zircon demanded, narrowing her eyes at the green gem, ”Say anything more and you’ll only incriminate yourself further.”

 

“Hrrm.” peridot grunted, arms folding over her chest petulantly.

 

“I do not condone what you’ve done,” Zircon said, ignoring her pouting client, “but my job is not to decide your guilt, but to prove there is not enough evidence against you.”

 

“You will find I am innocent of these ridiculous charges.” Peridot retorted angrily.

 

Zircon pinched the bridge of her nose, her monocle jostled by her fingers roughly digging into her skin, “Then you are even more defective than I was lead to believe.”

 

“Excuse me?” Peridot turned, arms dropping to her sides, hands clenching into fist as she turned to the tall gem.

 

“You believe you could attempt to kill one of our leaders, and then be called innocent?” Zircon questioned, hand falling away from her face as her eyes narrowed and her eyebrows scrunched together, staring at her client incredulously, “You’ll be lucky if I manage to get you out of being harvested!”

 

“I don’t need you! I'll defend myself-“

 

“Absurd.” Zircon waved her off with a flick of her hand, turning back to her screens as they rearranged themselves before her, “Surely you're not suggesting that you could possibly handle this situation without the aid of an expert.”

 

“You?” Peridot sneered, “You're probably just some nobody that they picked to represent me. Well no thanks. I don’t need the counsel of some dingy crag of a lawyer like you.”

 

Zircon turned her head, screens moving in to form on her opposite side as she glared coldly at her client, “You're nothing but a glorified caretaker, I was made by our most grand leader. I do the job I was made for, which is a lot more than can be said about you, isn't it?” 

 

“Hmp.” Peridot crossed her arms,”I did what was for the best of all of us.”

 

“The best?” Zircon snorted, “Another Diamond is a sign that our great empire is growing. We’ll be even stronger, and you attempted to murder one of them.”

 

“You don’t have any idea what it really is. That’s no diamond of mine.”

 

“No, because you no longer have a diamond.” Zircon retorted snidely, “Haven’t you heard? You’ve been stripped of rank, job, and court.”

 

Peridot’s shoulder rose up, head sinking low as she scowled, “It's because they don’t understand. But they will. They have to, once they know the truth.”

 

“You keep saying that,” zircon ground out through clenched teeth, “but in reality, with the rest of us, your little more than a hold up in our system. A broken cog that’s waiting to be removed. Perhaps you should look at where you are, and what you're being charged with.”

 

“I...”

 

“You’re just one Peridot. One amongst thousands. One that attacked a future leader when you were tasked to aid her. You not only failed at your job, you went against your very programming and attempted to kill her. You're lucky to even have this trial.”

 

“I-I-I have rights! Rights to a trial, to a competent defense-“

 

“Your rights ended the moment you went through in your inane attempt to murder one of our leaders.”

 

“That thing isn’t-“

 

“Silence!” Zircon ordered, her head falling back dramatically as she lifted her arm to place the back her hand against her forehead, “My sensitive disposition cannot stand to hear this seditiousness, especially for our grand new ruler, for one single moment more.”

 

“That thing isn’t what you think it is.”

 

“That thing, will be one of our great Authority in a matter of days.” Zircon counter condescendingly, her arms lowering as her hands slid down to adjust the cravat around her neck, “Can you believe it? Coming to us in such a time of crisis with our lustrous Pink diamond faces such grand rebellion? It’s like a new savior has risen!”

 

Peridot snorted, “You can’t honestly believe that drivel.”

 

“No.” Zircon shrugged, “But it’s what the rest of Homeworld will see when this is all brushed under the rug and she is ascended. As if one Peridot could hope to stop a diamond.” she scoffed.

 

“I almost did-“

 

“Hardly.” Zircon said, cutting her off as she rolled her eyes, “I hear from your guards that even in her delusional state, she could have crushed you between her hands if she hadn’t wanted to give you true justice.”

 

 Peridot bared her teeth, a growl of anger slipping rumbled from the back of her throat, “Those guards are liars-“

 

“Enough.” Zircon interrupted once more, sighing in frustration as she turned back to her screens, “I have been given mere hours to put together a decent defense. We must prepare.”

 

 

[Updated and corrected 6/10/21]

Chapter 69: Chapter 67: Arraignment

Notes:

Sorry for the wait. Hope everyone is doing well. Have a super long chapter as an apology.

Chapter Text

The light of the morning sun clashed against meandering clouds, warm pink leaking from behind the dim wisps to bask the dark gray and metallic buildings in its own glow, even as the buildings continued to display their neon colors and artificial lights. Below, the bustle of gems had long since began before even the first rays had touched down on the capital city. A new day, another work cycle, meaning it was time once again to leave their cubbies to join the rest of the rotation of workers, switching out work exhausted gems for their more eager counterparts who were ready and set to continue their jobs that they had been made perfect for, as well as schedules that could not afford them leisure time to admire the sun’s work.

 

As it was, Orange Diamond sat cross-legged at her table, her legs initially pressing against the underside of it despite having them folded under her and splayed out on either side as far down as she could comfortably get them, which meant she had ultimately decided it best to sit on the other side of the table, giving her room to spread out beside it without rocking the top’s contents with every little nudge and bump of her knees. In between her fingers was a tablet, which she absentmindedly placed in her mouth before she reached down for another one without looking, mechanically repeating the process as she stared unblinkingly at the kaleidoscopic pattern that was cast against the stark white marble floor that the parted curtains had allowed in. So caught up in her own thoughts, Orange barely took notice of what she was really doing, nor what was going on around her.

 

The multiple pings at her door went unheard, her eyes never straying from the direction of the dancing light when, unbeknownst to her, Pearl, curious to the lack of response she had anticipated, cautiously stepped inside as she quickly took notice of her distant staring. It wasn’t exactly an odd sight for her to see the typically eager and boisterous young Diamond so silent and distracted, she did after all, have the tendency to work herself up as she started to overthink things or become enrapt in her own little world when she got to thinking out ideas. But something about how the very room felt as she stepped inside  made her alert. The unseeing, dazed expression, coupled with the drawn lines of a frown on her face meant something serious had been brewing and for how long, she couldn’t know. It wasn’t the typical seriousness she was used to seeing on occasion from her partner, that deliberate silence that came when she was learning to fall into her roll as leader and not be the passive ward. It was a nervous, skittish kind of silence, charged with a sort of buzzing anticipation that one could never fully be sure how it would erupt if provoked unexpectedly, especially from a gem like a Diamond. And as guilty as it made her feel to do so, her steps were extra light as she crossed the room to join her at the table.

 

As Orange had tucked herself in at the far side of the table, Pearl remained safety on the opposite side, observing the younger gem who took no notice of her presence. To Pearl’s keen eyes, she did not appear to have gotten much rest at all, but at least she seemed to have an appetite enough to be feeding herself the new tablets she had had brought in early, unsure she would have gotten to return in time before her escort detail arrived to take her to the Justice District and the impending trial that meant so much to her. 

 

Clearing her throat, Pearl spoke up softly to break the young diamond’s trance, “Orange?”

 

Jerking at the sound her voice, Orange’s head whipped around to look at her, the tablets in her hand clattering to the table as she stared wide-eyed at the smaller gem. “Pearl!” she gasped, her hand lowering over her chest as she cleared her throat, the faintest of blushes coloring her cheeks as she blinked the surprise from her face, “I didn’t hear you come in. Don’t sneak up on me like that.”

 

“Sorry,” Pearl offered her a small smile that was more amused than apologetic, “you seemed very out of it just now, I didn’t wish to scare you.”

 

“Did I?” Orange questioned, eyes flicking down to the tablets now scattered on the table, deciding to purposely busy herself by picking them up as a temporary distraction before she paused, grimacing as her eyes flicked up to meet Pearl’s, “Just a little preoccupied, I suppose,” she agreed with a dismissive shrug, “that’s all.”

 

Moving closer, Pearl leaned over the table, collecting the few that had skittered to the other side, reaching out to place them into the younger gem’s awaiting hand as she asked in a conversational tone, “The trial?”

 

Orange nodded, lips thinning as she stared down at the few tablets in her hand, “I keep imagining what’s going to happen. Or, really, what she’s going to say. I don’t know if i’m ready for this.”

 

Sliding down to the table adjacent to the taller gem, Pearl folded her legs beside her, leaning forward onto her elbows as she made it easier to maintain eye contact from her position slightly behind the much larger gem already craning her neck to look at her, “What do you think she’s going to say?”

 

Orange sucked in a breath, her body tense, even as Pearl reached over to place a hand over her left forearm that had been resting against the table. “She’s going to convince everyone, again, that she was doing the right thing. She’s going to try and persuade the others that I’m some kind of monster.”

 

“But you're not.”

 

Orange grunted, lips twisting into a frustrated frown, “But what if Yellow and Blue believe her? They didn’t listen before. What if…”

 

“Orange,” Pearl said, voice firm as she tilted her head to trying and look her more directly in the eyes, her fingers grasping a little tighter onto her forearm, “No one believes her. No one.”

 

“But-“

 

Shaking her head, Pearl cut her off, “You’re not a monster. You’re the next in line to join the Authority. Do you believe she knows more about you than even my Diamond?”

 

“I…” Orange bit her lip, remaining silent a moment before she halfheartedly shrugged, “maybe even White doesn’t know what she does. White doesn’t know everything. She can’t.”

 

“What could she possibly know that has you worried?” Pearl pushed, her hand sliding down from her forearm to open hand, her fingers curling against her own, slotting themselves into her hand as she ignored the tablets still in her palm, ”You’re a gem, just like any of us.”

 

Orange’s eyes lowered, “You know I’m not.”

 

“You’re different,” Pearl begrudgingly conceded, though not giving her a moment to think on it further, “but you're still one of us. You belong here, Orange.” She paused long enough to reach over the table, her other hand curling around her bicep and resting in the crook of her elbow, pulling her attention back to her, not satisfied until her eyes returned to hers, “With me. With Homeworld. Don’t let her get into your head.” She smiled kindly, “You were too smart to fall for her before. Don’t start doubting now. Don’t give her that.”

 

Orange looked over at Pearl, her eyes lingering on her, and for a moment, was reminded of how much she had been desperately waiting for moments like this back in her own inner world. The short time they had together the previous day felt lacking when she thought back on it, the reminder that other things were happening and needed her attention always there, nagging, and her own need for rest cutting their short visit even shorter. It was little things like this that made her really appreciate having her there, knowing that recently their short time together had been a near constant focus on her, and yet Pearl never seemed to tire of her. What she wouldn’t give to seclude herself away with her, forget the trial, forget their personal problems, forget their responsibilities as leader-to-be and servant, and to just allow them time to exist, to just be. To spend hours doing nothing but holding her and kissing her whenever they felt like it, and no one to tell them it was wrong, no one to give orders, no one to condescend, no one to have to put up a front for. She wished she knew how she could make Pearl understand just how she saw her, to express the things she didn’t quite know how to put into coherent words.

 

“Orange?” Pearl said, her voice quiet, pulling her from her thoughts as lightly as she could without startling her with her touch, the smaller gem worried just how distracted she seemed.

 

“Hmm?” Orange blinked, eyes focusing on the paler gem as she realized she had been staring at her intensely without saying a word.

 

Her voice was soft, if a little concerned, “Where did you go just now?”

 

The blush from before came back with a vengeance, creeping up her neck and coloring her cheeks in a dark shade as the young diamond cleared her throat. She looked away in embarrassment before she could even hope to brush it off with a lie, turning her body away, causing her arm to be pulled away from Pearl’s grasp, “I was just thinking about….” She paused, her right hand raising to rub the back of her neck, “How weird this is.”

 

Pearl blinked, surprised by the sudden change in her demeanor and her quickness to turn away from her, attempting to hide the hurt on her face before she could see it, her fingers curling into the palms of her hands as she pulled them back to her side of the table, “What is?”

 

“I-“ she paused again, but shook her head at the last moment, “Nothing. Just, being back here, you know?” Her hand lifted from her neck to wave at the room around them, “After the whole debacle with that Peridot, and then my gem, it’s sort of weird being back here. It almost feels like I shouldn’t be here, like I should be somewhere else.”

 

“And where would you be?”

 

Orange thought for a moment, her mind drawing a blank before she shrugged, put off, “I don’t know. Just…somewhere not here.” She grimaced at her own words, lip curling back at how inadequate of an answer she knew it was, leaving a sour note in her mouth until she cocked her head to glance at Pearl, ashamed and embarrassed, she looked away again as she shrugged, “I don’t know how to explain it.”

 

Pearl was quiet for a long moment, regarding her from the short distance between them and fighting the slow growing feeling in the pit of her stomach of being helpless, unable to do anything to ease the doubts and worries that plagued the younger gem beside her. Being a pearl meant her words were pretty much all she had. Being the Pearl of a Diamond gave her a little more leeway, a little more power and control to flaunt, should she know how to use it without being found out or too forward to raise suspicions from those that looked down on her as a servant and trinket. And now she was needed and her words seemed to be failing her.

 

“Maybe I just need more sleep.” Orange offer when she turned back to look at her, and whatever unguarded expression she saw on her face made her offer a half smile, her own attempt to reassure Pearl she would be alright, and to not worry, not that Pearl couldn’t see through it. “Or, to just spend some more time here. I need to settle in again, I guess. I was gone a while, huh?” she forced a chuckle, hand reaching up to run through her hair.

 

“Too long.” Pearl nodded, "Try not to leave me like that again, okay?”

 

Pearl was confused when Orange seemed startled, eyes wide as she looked at her before all too suddenly the larger gem was up on her knees and around her side of the table, hovering over her and her large, warm hands cradling her face as her thumbs brushed at her cheeks, eyes darting around her face in what Pearl could only describe as panic. “It's okay, Pearl. I’m not going anywhere any time soon, I promise. Don’t cry.”

 

The smaller gem took a deep breath, hand reaching up to touch her face, and though Orange had been quite through in her attempt, Pearl pulled her hand away to fresh drops against her finger tips, which surprised herself.

 

“Hey,” Orange called, voice low and rough but more than enough to pull Pearl’s attention back up to her, her eyes scrunched ever so slightly as she smiled, genuinely this time, her hands still cradling her face in their warmth, “Everything's going to be okay, right?” she questioned, leaning her head down to touch her forehead against hers, eyes closing even as tears fell from her eyelashes, and Pearl followed, leaning in and enjoying the feel of the young diamond’s affectionate touch and her natural warmth, comforting as it blanketed around her, “So lets not cry. I’m still here.”

 

Without a second thought, Pearl reached up to hold her hands over hers, pressing her own forehead against hers more firmly, “You’re here.”

 

Before too long, Orange began to pull back, and despite Pearl’s wish for a moment more, she allowed her to, head dipping as she wiped at her eyes and cheeks, attempting to ensure all evidence of her crying was gone from her face before she looked up, watching as Orange combed back the mass of hair that hung over her shoulders while also attempting to scrub her face with the palm of her other hand, leaving the skin on her cheeks and eyes reddened. Sniffing, she leaned forward, disregarding all etiquette as she placed her arms against the table, leaning heavily on it as she began to pick up the tablets off the table top and place them into her mouth.

 

“Might as well not let them go to waste,” Orange offered, cheeks tinting a different shade of red when she caught her staring, to which Pearl giggled, shaking her head instead of offering any real response. Her Orange was here, and things would be okay. 

 

It was easy then to fall into their natural comfort of each other’s closeness, small talk coming much easier and fears being temporarily forgotten. Unfortunately, all too soon it was interrupted by a ping at the door, both of their heads turning to look at the double doors before Pearl turned to look at the younger gem beside her, Orange’s eyebrows furrowed slightly in confusion, to which Pearl knowing answered, “Your guard is ready. It must be nearing time for you to go.”

 

Instantly the relaxed posture that had formed over their idle conversation vanished, Orange’s lips thinned into a tight line as she looked down at the table, her hands clenching. And then, before Pearl could offer a word of encouragement, she was standing up, knocking into the table in her rush, to which Pearl instinctually latched onto it to steady the contents before they could fall off the top.

 

“Whoops,” Orange chuckled, cheeks tinted red in embarrassment, before she fiddled with the ends of her tunic and, just as Pearl was about to stand up and join her, found her extending her hand out in offering, “Here,” she smiled, “let me.”

 

Pearl took her offered hand, standing up, and returning her smile as she let go to smooth out her skirt. “Remember,” she said as she looked back up only to find Orange’s eyes still on her, her voice quiet as she was standing so close, “Everything will be alright.” she promised, “And I’ll be here when you get back.”

 

Orange reached out, gentling grabbing Pearl’s hand in her own, leaning forward, to place her head against hers. Pearl leaned up on her toes in order to make it easier on her, a small smile on her face at the affectionate gaze being directed at her.

 

Orange opened her mouth, intent on leaving Pearl with loving words, only to feel her hand tingle the moment her fingers intertwined with Pearl’s, a subtle glow that felt incredibly warm to her began to create an outline at the tips of her fingers, the sight alone causing her to jerk her hand away as Pearl did the same, the two breaking apart to take a step back from one another. Staring at her hand in confusion, she glanced up at Pearl, finding her holding her own hand with a mild look of confusion.

 

“You felt that too?” Orange questioned, eyes wide with a mixture of wonder and confusion.

 

“Yes.” Pearl breathed out, the same feelings passing over her own eyes.

 

Orange flexed her fingers, but the glow was gone, and she no longer felt anything abnormal about her fingers, “What was that?”

 

“I don’t know.”

 

Sharing a look, the two hesitantly approached one another, reaching out to touch the tips of their fingers together, deathly silent as they anticipated the feeling to return, only to have nothing happen. Shoulders relaxing, Orange gently cradled Pearl’s hand in her own, both their eyes watching as she flipped their hands, intertwining their fingers together.

 

“Whatever it was,” Orange said quietly, smiling at having her touch again, “it’s gone. It’s alright.”

 

Pearl nodded, though the remnants of confusion remained on her face, creating lines on her brow. Tilting her head, she came to lean against her chest. “Thats never happened before.”

 

“Perhaps it was me. With my emotions so high, I wouldn’t be surprised if it'd been my powers by accident. You aren’t hurt are you?”

 

“No,” Pearl confirmed after a moment of accessing the feeling of her fingers, no different then they always had been beyond a slight tingle that was rapidly fading the longer she waited to answer. “Nothing.”

 

“Good.” Orange smiled, relieved, “I don’t want you getting hurt because of me.”

 

Pearl shook her head, her smile returning, “I’m not worried about that,” Pearl admitted, “you're much more in control now.” Her eyes glancing over to her arm, the smallest of blushes on her cheeks as pulled back to look up and meet her eyes as she added cheekily, “Your hard work shows.”

 

Orange opened her mouth, but was interrupted by another insistent ping of the door, to which her eyes cut to it, glaring as if the occupants on the other side could be aware that they were in any sort of way annoying her.

 

“It’s time.” Pearl reminded her gently, eyes flicking back to the door where she half expected the Carnelians to barge in to announce they were ready to take her away. She honestly expected no less from the two rabble-rousers.

 

“I know.” Orange sighed, pulling back to offer a small, kind smile to her, as if she was the one who really needed it. Maybe she was.

 

“There is an escort waiting for you. I’ll see you to them, and then i’ll have to go.”

 

Orange’s smile settled into a frown, “You won’t be coming?”

 

“Only your guards.” Pearl responded with a small shake of her head before adding lightly, “Your Carnelians will be joining you.”

 

“Five and Seven?” Orange questioned, unable to hide the joy in her voice.

 

“As your personal guards already, they will be joining the other gems that will be taking you.”

 

“Ahh.” Orange nodded, lips pursed before her eyes widened, “Wait, others? Who?”

 

Pearl only offered a wide, knowing smile as she tugged on her hands to motion they should start moving, “You’ll see.”

 

Orange gave her a look, intrigued by her sudden coyness, but allowed her to lead her towards the doors without argument, waiting as she released the lock on her side, and, none too surprisingly, found both Five and Seven waiting on the other side. Both gems jumped back as the doors swooshed open, all wide smiles and positivity radiating from them as Orange and Pearl stared at the carnelians.

 

“There you are my Diamond!” Five lit up, acting as if neither of them had just been hovering so close to the door, “We were about to ring again!”

 

“Thought maybe you had gotten caught up in talking!” Seven offered, moving to the side to allow Pearl and their Diamond to pass between them.

 

Both guards were immediately at either side of her, with Five sporting a full on toothy grin and pumping her fists, ”Alright! Lets get this escort detail on the road! First stop, Justice District!”

 

“Not so fast,” Seven stopped her, Five’s face falling slightly as she turned to give her an annoyed look, “We’re supposed to meet the other guard downstairs, remember?”

 

“Pfff,” Five rolled her eyes, “Why do we even need them? Who's gonna mess with us?”

 

“Uh, anyone?” Seven countered, “Do you see this gem?” she question, lifting to point both of her hands at Orange, who, beside her, looked almost like a giant. “and have you seen Yellow Diamond?” she questioned again, to which Five retorted with her own annoyed, “Duh! Of course!”

 

“Then you know what she could do to two tinny carnelians if even a hair on that unruly head was even mussed up from anything but the wind?”

 

Instantly, the excitement on Five’s face soured, her lip jutting out as she pouted, but eventually nodded, relenting to Seven’s logic, “Yeah, I guess that wouldn’t be good.”

 

Pearl looked from one carnelian to the next before looking up at Orange, doing her best to keep from grimacing at the two. Orange offered her a small smile, shrugging her shoulder at the two gems beside her and their bickering.

 

“Alright then, let get to these extras!” Five yelled with renew vigor.

 

“I expect you’ll keep her safe.” Pearl said, her voice soft but startling Five all the same, both carnelians turning to look at her, their posture a little more ridged as if neither of them had expect to see her still there behind them.

 

“Of course!” Seven responded, arms and hands flattening at her side as she drew a little more serious, though the nervousness on her face was rather obvious, “We'll keep our Diamond safe, for sure.”

 

“Thats right,” Five nodded, copying Seven’s posture, “We’ll make sure nothing happens, whats so ever! There'll be nothing to report to White Diamond! Nothing at all.”

 

Pearl took a deep breath before turning to look at Orange, completely ignore the two guards and the looks they were giving each other as she blocked out their existence to look at the tall Diamond attempting to smother a grin behind her hand, though the crinkle at the corners of her eyes gave her away quickly enough. It was a look that was enough to settle any further worries she had about Orange being too upset from before. She would never admit it, but she would begrudge that the Carnelians were at least good for keeping up the youngest Diamond’s morale . Bowing her head, Pearl decided to take her exit then, “I wish you luck, my Diamond.”

 

Orange made the Carnelians wait, both gems hopping from foot to foot as she watched Pearl walk down the hall away from them, before Five, impatient, decided to remind her of their time limit, “Not that it's my place to tell you not to look at a pearl, my Diamond,” Five said, startling her from her staring to look down at her, “i get it, pearls, you know,”  she waggled her eyebrows, which made Orange’s scrunch up in confusion of the action, “but we should really go. don’t want to keep the whole trial and other diamonds waiting. Plus, big day!”

 

“Calm down,” Seven chided, though the amusement in her voice did little to actually show any disapproval for her actions, “it’s not like they can start without her. Although,” she added after a moment, lower lip jutting out as she gave a moment of though, “I am interested in who these other guards are.”

 

“So neither of you know?” Orange questioned, dropping Five’s earlier comment for her own intrigue about the guards that only Pearl seemed to be aware of, “I would have though you two would at least know.”

 

“Apparently were not important enough,” Five made a face, “Whatever. They can’t be as good as us anyway. Have you seen me?”

 

“Unfortunately.” Seven responded.

 

Orange laughed, uncaring of how loud she was, simply enjoying, for what felt like first time in a while, her two friends antics. Wiping at the corners of her eyes, Orange gave a small shake of her head, signaling with her free hand for the two to lead on down the opposite end of the hallway that Pearl had left them from, “Well, lets go see who these others are. Maybe you can give them some tips along the way.”

 

Nodding, Five and Seven eagerly followed at either side of her, moving through the palace to the lower levels, chatting between the three of them about who they assumed would be awaiting them below.

 

“I’m telling you,” Five said, even as Seven shook her head, “They had to send some unakite, right? Thats, like, standard guard.”

 

“Yeah, maybe on an away mission to a colony,” Seven countered, “but on Homeworld? Total overkill.”

 

“Maybe!” Five conceded, but was quick to point a finger at her and continue, "But look at the times, and this is our Diamond were talking about,” Five argued, “our next and newest leader. Gotta take extra care, you know?”

 

“Then why not just a whole squad of them?” Seven questioned, "Why even bother with us?”

 

“Too many bodies?” Five shrugged, “Or too noticeable? I wouldn’t send anything more than you’d send with, say, one of the aristocrat elite.”

 

“Ehh, I don’t know about that,” Seven shrugged, moving her head side to side as her mouth formed an uneven line as she mulled over Five’s argument, “Don’t they just send a whole bunch of rubies with them?”

 

“Can you imagine sending rubies with White Diamond?” Five countered with a short laugh, to which Seven made a face.

 

“Who'd even attempt to mess with White Diamond?” Seven shuttered.

 

“Exactly.” Five snapped her fingers, “You have to be real stupid to mess with a Diamond in the first place. SO,” Five continued, “Why not make it seem like she’s some real important gem, maybe an Emerald, or one of those fancy Demantoids, and have them escorted to the District. You know, normal guard, nothing to question at all.”

 

“I don’t know,” Orange hummed, causing the two carnelians to look up at her, “I think Seven has a point. I mean, sure, I probably stick out like a sore thumb, but I could pass for a quartz to someone who didn’t know me. So, it would make more sense to send rubies.”

 

“But it's not legal to fuse in the city limits.” Seven countered. “So what use would rubies even be if they can’t fuse?”

 

Orange shrugged, eyes staying ahead as they neared the entrance of the lobby, “Appearances?” she supplied, “A high ranking quartz with ruby guards wouldn’t be too weird. They wouldn’t need to fuse if nothing rose suspicion. That seems like something Yellow would think up.”

 

“Maybe.” Five and Seven nodded, though neither sounded quite convinced of the idea.

 

Orange, deciding to leave them to further theories, keep her attention on the doors, almost craning her head when the two soldier at the doors took notice of them, not that she could imagine they hadn’t noticed them before then with how loud they being, and opened the doors ahead of them, giving Orange the first chance to see just who would be awaiting them in the palace lobby.

 

“Wait a minute,” Orange gasped, stopping in the doorway in surprise, missing as the two Carnelians lagging behind her nearly bumped into from her sudden stop at the sight of the familiar faces, eyes darting from the short agate to the much taller and bulkier gems at her back, “Iris? G, J, what are you guys doing here?”

 

Iris, as the highest ranking gem below her, it was no surprise to anyone when she was the first one to cross her arms in a respectful diamond salute, bowing her head as she replied, “We are to escort you, my Diamond.”

 

“Yeah!” G raised her arms in excitement, “Can’t believe I’m getting Diamond detail, hah!” She laughed loudly, bumping her elbow into her partner who shared the same wide, toothy grin as her, "Bet our old technician would think we were tumbling her rocks if she heard we got Diamond guard duty!”

 

Iris rolled her eye, sneering at the two Topaz, “You're her only fit guards.” She grunted, “Just wait until there are more and you won’t feel so special.”

 

“Then we’ll have to set the example!” J countered, the excited and happy grin leaving her face.

 

“Oh yeah!” G agreed, flexing her well muscled arms, “Ain’t no one gonna protect our diamond like us!”

 

Beside her, Five and Nine leaned towards one another, bumping elbows as they eyed the loud trio in front of them.

 

“They're the other escorts?” Five questioned, eyebrow raising as the two topazes bumped forearms together, cheering loudly.

 

Seven shrugged, confused, “I thought they were just tumblers.”

 

“Right!?” Five pulled back enough to give her a look of agreement, “I mean, I like the topazes, but they seem dense sometimes. Do you think they even know the direction of the building?”

 

“That must be what the Agate is for.” Seven reasoned, jutting her chin towards Iris, watching as she berated the two for being so loud in White Diamond’s palace.

 

“True. And she looks angry.”

 

Seven’s nose scrunched up as her lip curled when she turned to eye her, as if she had never heard anything more stupid from her partner, “Aren’t all agates?”

 

“Yeah,” Five drew out the word, shrugging as she continued to stare, “But look at her. You remember how she is?”

 

“True, true. But I mean, come on. She’s as tall as you, and you’re the shortest amongst us,” She ignored the indignant, “Hey!” from Five as she continued to watch the scene before her, “and she’s still scary. How do they even manage that?”

 

“And what about those two?” Five made a motion to two gems behind the boisterous trio, both gems with their arms held aloft in a diamond salute, eyes wide with confusion at the scene before them as well, obviously as unused to the three gems as the Carnelians were, and entirely unsure what to do in the new situation they faced.

 

“Seriously.” Seven grunted, eyes narrowing at the two other gems, "They look so fresh from their holes, I bet we could still smell the dirt on them.”

 

Five tilted her head, lips pursing, “Did we look that way when we were first made?”

 

“Nah. No way.” Seven dismissed the thought, sweeping her hand through the air in emphasis to dissuade the notion further, "We were so much cooler.”

 

“You think?” Five smirked, cocking her head to look a her partner.

 

“Definitely.”

 

Orange fought off a smile at overhearing the interaction, not that they were exactly being discreet. Deciding that they had lingered in the doorway for far too long, Orange moved toward the group of gems, Five and Seven following obediently behind, still tossing words back and forth in, for them, quieter voices as they neared the others.

 

As she approached, G’s attention was pulled from her enthusiastic boasting to the young diamond, her smile widening as she made to greet her before pausing, leaning forward as she narrowed her eyes at her before turning and motioning to her counterpart, “Hey, hey,” she called, getting more than just J’s attention with her loud voice, “Is it just me-“ 

 

“Or have you gotten bigger?” J finished, following G’s thought as she eyed their Diamond, surprise on her face as she straightened up, and even at her tallest, was still short of Orange’s shoulders.

 

“Shut up, you idiots!” Iris screeched, catching both topazes, and Orange, by surprise as she butted in between them and delivered a punch to both their upper arms, glaring from one topaz to the other, “Don’t address our Diamond like that!”

 

“It’s alright. It happens,” Orange attempted to placate her, hands out in a calming motion as she attempted to suppress a giggle, “G, J,” she addressed, "I’ve gotten taller, and it’s only going to happen again in the future, I’m sure pretty much sure of that at this point.”

 

“That’s so weird.” Both topazes chimed at the same time, though their tone only held awe as they looked up at her.

 

Iris, however, turned on her heel to look at them as she barked out a warning, “Shut up!”

 

“What!” G held out her hands, "You have to admit-“

 

Iris held up her index finger, cutting the larger gem off, “Not. Another. Word.”

 

“Geez Iris.” J huffed, “Calm down, you ain’t gotta show off just cause those two are joinin’ us.” She nodded her head behind them towards the two gems that had, through the whole debacle, remained silent.

 

“We’re going out in the public eye! This will be our first official escort with our diamond,” Iris hissed, “Everything will be scrutinized. I don’t want to see one grubby toe out of line!”

 

The two topazes exchanged looks, but relented as they nodded to the Agate. 

 

“Yeah, alright.” J agreed, though whether because they agreed with her logic, or if they simply wanted her to stop yelling at them, wasn’t entirely clear.

 

G, on the other hand, turned to the two gems behind them. The duo looked out of sorts, confused and scared as she turned to them, “Hey, don’t give us that look!” she chided, making her partner turn to look at them too, "Just follow our lead! We know how to handle our Diamond!”

 

“Oh!” The smaller soldiers shrunk even further under G and J’s combined gaze, “Of course, ma’am.”

 

“So” Orange drew out, turning to look at Iris, who in turn gave her her undivided attention, “Who put this together?” she questioned, motioning with her finger to the small group of gems.

 

“I did,” Iris answered, squaring her shoulders as she folded her arms behind her back, “on Yellow Diamond’s orders, that you’d be attending a trial.”

 

“No others?” Orange’s eyebrow rose in question, “I’m surprised Yellow didn’t send a whole squad or something.”

 

“I was given specific order to not draw attention.” The agate responded, “We will escort you safely to the district, my Diamond. Do not worry.”

 

Crossing her arms over her chest, Orange looked over the small group, her eyes lingering on the two unfamiliar gems at the back, her head tilting as she watched them for a brief moment.

 

“My Diamond?” Iris questioned when she remained silent.

 

Orange jutted her chin out, motioning to the two gems partially hidden behind the large bulk of the White Topazes, “And who are those two?”

 

The two gems shrunk even further under her scrutiny, only to pop back up into a salute as Iris rounded on them, her eye narrowed on them as she frowned. “These two are part of the first wave of transfers.”

 

Perking up, Orange stepped forward, G and J parting to allow her to fully see the two smaller yellow gems, “So these are the first faces of my new court, huh?”

 

Both gems were smaller than the topazes, and, based on their sizes, she assumed they must have been quartz. They were a little bulky but the same height and a different shade of yellow. The one to her left had short, white blonde hair that fell loosely against the tops of her shoulders while the other had a much darker, dirty shade of yellow hair, long and almost as troublesome looking as her own. Both gems remained in their salute to her, heads held high even as Orange assessed them for longer than she really needed to.

 

“Who are you?” she questioned.

 

It was the gem on the right that responded first, her voice deep and scratchy as she sounded off her designation, “Lemon Quartz Facet-7F42B Cut-4BY, Ma’am!”

 

“Lemon Quartz Facet-4R8L Cut-9KR!” quickly followed after from the quartz to her left.

 

Orange’s eyes cut to Iris as she tilted her head in question. “Yellow’s?”

 

“Yours.” Iris corrected. “Both with minor experience with serving as body guards for aristocrats. However, they will serve you from now on.”

 

The small reminder brought a smile back to her face, her eyes slightly crinkling at the sides as she looked back over to the two new additions to her entourage. “Well then, glad to have you two.”

 

Neither gem seemed quite sure how to respond to her welcome, both quartz tense as their eyebrows scrunched up, confused, but refusing to drop from their respectful salute.

 

“Well,” Orange clasped her hands together, trying not to wince at the unexpectedly loud sound it made in the large open room, and turned to the rest of her guard, “Let's be off so I’m not late. I’ll never hear the end of it then.”

 

Immediately Iris turned to start barking out orders as Orange smiled, watching the start of her fledgling court hop to her agate’s every command.

 


 

The march down to the district had been interesting to say the least. Her guards flanked her every direction, the big and bulky topazes remaining on either side of her, the carnelians taking up the front, and the lemon quartzes taking the rear. At the very front, leading the charge, was Iris. Her posture was rigid and even though she couldn’t see it, she imagined her eye was darting about, attempting to watch everything all at once as she lead the way. While Orange couldn’t actually imagine anyone attempting anything in the heart of the capital city, let alone moving into the Justice District, after that dirty clod of a Peridot, she supposed she shouldn’t feel too trusting or lax, because there was always a possibility. Even the Carnelians and Topazes seemed to have lost their happy, rambunctious attitudes and had fallen into formation, faces drawn and shoulders tense as they moved along in a not quite perfect formation, but good enough that Iris had stopped barking at them to pay attention to what they were doing. It was almost easy to forget that all four of them had, before her, been under White Diamond’s command, and thus her strict expectations that were always placed on her court. It was almost like seeing four completely different gems. It served as a reminder for Orange that no matter how they acted around her, they were indeed guards, guards that had seen real duty and, potentially, action before ever joining her. In this moment, they were not her friends, they were her bodyguards, her escort to the district and through the building. The trek up was silent, and Iris only let them break formation once that had reached the room Yellow and Blue were supposed to be waiting for her.

 

At the arched doors were an extra set of guard, two simple yellow topazes that saluted her as she approached and her own guard parted as Iris stopped, turning to salute her as well.

 

“We have arrived, my Diamond.” She said, head held high and salute perfect as she did everything so formally.

 

As she moved forward, all six gems of the escort followed suit, turning and giving her a full diamond’s salute. It honestly made her feel bit uncomfortable coming from them. Orange stepped forward, giving her a nod of acknowledgment, “I guess i’ll see you all after all this is over.”

 

“Of course, my Diamond,” Iris responded, her voice a bit louder than Orange thought it really needed to be, but brushed it off as old habit.

 

As Orange moved away from the group, she headed towards the large archway, the doors already open for her as the guards awaited her at either side. Inside, Yellow and Blue seemed to be deep into a discussion, or more accurately, an argument. Their voices were low, even in the diamond sized room that generally magnified their already loud voices. Orange barely caught snippets of half hissed whispers before their conversation ceased the moment she stepped into the room, both their eyes moving to her, wide and looking very much like she had caught them doing something they shouldn’t have.

 

“Yellow, Blue,” she greeted, watching with slightly narrowed eyes as they took a step back from one another, Yellow crossing her arms as she physically turned away from Blue to face her, nodding stiffly in greeting. If Orange didn’t know her any better, she would have almost called it a pout. 

 

Blue’s own face seemed strained even as she offered her a smile, her eyebrows still pulled together like she was trying to settle a glare before she turned to her, “There you are Orange.” Despite her tense expression, her voice was soft, warm and welcoming as she asked, “How are you feeling?”

 

“Fine.” Orange replied, the word drawn out as her eyes flicked from her, to Yellow, and then back again, still unsure just what was going on between them and her own expression betraying her suspicions, before she finally settled to look at Blue as she answered her, “Better than normal, actually.”

 

“And look at you!” Blue gasped, the tension seeming to be left behind as she stepped closer to her, the Pearls falling back as the Matriarch approached, bending down to looking at her better, “You're even taller! Oh Yellow, I told you!” she threw over her shoulder as she bent her knees to get a closer look at her without picking her up to get her to eye level, “It won’t be long now until you're like us.”

 

“I doubt that, Blue,” Orange offered a forced chuckle, switching the weight on her feet as she crossed her arms over her chest, “I’ll probably be small forever. But thats okay.”

 

“Oh, don’t say that!” Blue objected, “You never know, you probably just be need more time. That's always been the case for you.”

 

“That’s enough, Blue.” Yellow cut her off as she stepped forward, which seemed to cause Blue to back off and stand back up, traces of that anger coming back as she turned to look at Yellow, the other diamond’s eyes remaining on Orange as she addressed her, “It’s almost time, so you should be filled in on what’s going to happen.”

 

Tensing up at Yellow’s tone, Orange forced herself to take a breath while brushing Yellow’s seriousness off with a shrug, “I already told you, Yellow, i remember-“

 

“Be quiet.” The older diamond interrupted with a pointed look that had her mouth snapping shut out of habit alone, “This is serious, so shut up and listen.”

 

Orange blinked, surprised by how serious Yellow was being. Staring down at her, the lines of her face seemed more pronounced than ever as she set her jaw, leveling her with a look that told her she should listen without arguing. Swallowing, Orange turned her body to face Yellow, giving her a nod to show she had her full attention.

 

“We want this to be quick as possible. To shorten this trial, we will be first in the room, and then the accused will be brought in. You will then proceed as the head of the court and listen to the list of offenses and then pass judgement for-“

 

“Hold up!” She ignored Yellow’s glare and bared teeth as she threw out her hands, eyebrows scrunching up as she looked up in wide-eyed confusion to her, “Me?”

 

“Yes.” Yellow responded, almost reluctantly. “You will be running this trial.”

 

“You're joking.” Orange chuckled, the corners of her lips tilting up as she looked over to their fellow Diamond, eyes searching her face for some form of amusement to reaffirm that she was indeed being fooled, her voice becoming more stressed and desperate as she saw no such mirth, “She’s joking, isn’t she Blue?”

 

“No,” Blue answered, her voice strained and cracking as she shook her head, “She’s not.”

 

“Me?” Orange repeated, her voice raising in pitch as she looked back to Yellow, another laugh surfacing before she could stop it, “Conduct a trial?”

 

“Yes.” Yellow reaffirmed. If Orange thought it possible, she looked even more stressed than before.

 

“I-I can’t!” she immediately rejected, “I mean, me?” she pointed to herself as she laughed again. Stars why was she laughing? She turned on her heel, both her hands shooting up to run through her hair and clutch at the back of her head as she stared passed the guards, who were looking anywhere but at her, before spinning back around to face the two of them again, her hands falling away as she shrugged, unsure and lost as to how to respond before words just came bursting out, panicked and angry, “I’m not even apart of the Authority! I don’t- I can’t, I mean, are you cracked-“

 

“Quiet your excuses and pull yourself together, Orange.” Yellow interrupted her, despite her hard tone, there was little bite to her words as she reprimanded her, "Now is the time to step up. You were made for this, and now isn’t the time to start doubting yourself. You assured me you knew the rules to these trials.”

 

“I do!” Orange agreed, “But that doesn’t mean I can just go in there and take over!” she countered, a little less panic to her words as she took a breath, the news settling in a bit more. “When was this decided?”

 

“Not long after you retreated into your gem.”

 

“This…” the younger diamond paused, eyes widening, "this is a test, isn’t it?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Orange grit her teeth, fighting to resist the urge to want to punch something in frustration. “Of course.” So another thing that had been decided for her. “And if you don’t like my decision?”

 

Blue and Yellow shared a look that wasn’t missed by Orange, Yellow seeming to take a moment before answering, “Your word will be final. There will be no second judgement from us. We're only to interfere if you need advisement.”

 

“It’s okay to ask for help, of course,” Blue attempted to offer her in comfort, only to be silenced by a grunt from Yellow, who glared at her, the two exchanging something Orange didn’t understand, but Blue seemed to simmer quietly as she folded her hands against her stomach, an unhappy frown settling on her lips, though she didn’t continue.

 

“We will only act as overseers, otherwise, this will be your trial, Orange.” Yellow said, and though her tone let her know it was a final decision she would not be able to get out of, she wasn’t exactly happy about it either.

 

Orange lowered her head, staring at the floor as she attempted to stop from breaking under the stress of the moment. This was her time to shine, another trial, ironically, an actual trial at that, something she would have jumped on a century earlier. Now she only wished she hadn’t even left her room that morning, stayed holed up with Pearl. She wasn’t ready for this, she wasn’t ready to face that small green gem so soon, let alone be the one to decide what happened to her. Was she supposed to be impartial? To just forget what had happened to her, and potentially allow her freedom again if, by some chance, her defense managed to put up a good enough argument that she couldn’t dispute? Is that what White wanted? To see if she could control her own feelings and do what was right? And why was she only finding out now? Did she want her to be blindsided, just so she would have to act under the pressure?

 

She wanted to believe this was all simple happenstance, after all, how could White know how she felt? How could any of them understand how she felt? No one could understand what she went through, nor would she be able to explain it to them. All she could do was push away how she felt in that moment and do what she had to, its what she was made for. If she couldn’t do this, she could never be the Diamond they wanted her to be. Everyone was so excited for her coronation, everyone was home, just for her, even Pearl was so proud of her. How could she let such a trivial thing get in the way of this final test, after everything? She couldn’t, she wouldn’t, give Peridot that. She was a Diamond. She was. And this was her moment.

 

“My Diamonds? Everything is ready, as you ordered.”

 

“Finally.” Yellow grunted, head turning away to look back down at Orange, “No more time, Orange. Pull yourself together, and remember everything we’ve taught you. Make it mean something.”

 

Orange tilted her head back to look up at her, a bit wide-eyed, but settled by the patient stares of her two seniors. Both waited until she had taken a deep breath, set her jaw, and nodded.

 

“Pearl?” Yellow called over her shoulder, getting a high pitched, ”Yes, my diamond!”

 

Orange was surprised when Blue reached down and, with little warning, picked her up. She had to keep from reacting on instinct to dig her heels into her palm as she almost fell backwards, only to be nudged by Blue’s other hand, steadying her as she held her close to her chest, smiling sadly down at her.

 

“Blue-?”

 

“I’ve got you.” Blue responded, as if that was answer enough for what she was doing. “Just hold on.”

 

Orange was no stranger to the short transportation used by the diamonds for their joint trials, considering she had always enjoyed the rather flashy entrances she had been privy to when she was younger, but now it was only a startling surprise as one moment she had been staring up at Blue, the well lit room behind her, before a light flashed over her eyes, making her clench and blink to find herself in a much dimmer courtroom. Glancing down, she found that they were on a raised platform, separating them from the rest of the room. Like most of the court rooms she had seen while hidden in the back of Blue’s hood and through her hair, it was quite big, at least to the standard size gem, and designed to accommodate the Diamonds instead of the smaller gems that handled more trivial trials. Wobbly, Orange stood straight up to glance around, spotting two large gems near very obvious double doors, their stark yellow color telling her they were, unsurprisingly, Yellow’s. On the raised platform with them were two equally sized thrones, both colored to reflect their respective diamond. And between them, on a raised circular platform that made it level with the large throne’s arm rests, was a much smaller throne. It was orange, and very obviously hers. The sight of it alone sparked a note of joy in her chest. A throne of her own.

 

Blue, without warning, moved closer to it, allowing Orange but a moment before she was reaching out and holding out her hand, allowing the smaller diamond to step from her palm to the lip of the platform, eyes still wide and bright as she glanced at it and then turned to look at her two seniors. Both moved in opposite directions of one another towards their own chairs, Yellow glancing at her as she sat down in her own, crossing her arms and folding one leg over the other.

 

“We will begin when everyone is in place.”

 

Taking that as her cue, Orange moved towards her throne, savoring the moment by moving a bit slower before turning and taking her own seat. It was made perfectly for her. No squashed legs, or uncomfortable edges, but roomy and shining polish, and hers. Placing her hands against the tops, she looked out over the still mostly empty courtroom, and a rush of nerves, fear, and excitement hit her all at once. 

 

This was it. She was so close to what she had always wanted, to her purpose, that she could taste it. All that was standing in her way was a small green gem, who seemed to hate her just as much as she had come to hate her back. Orange didn’t consider that to be the worst obstacle she had ever been forced to face.

 

“Orange?” Blue called after a long pause of no one talking, “Are you ready?”

 

“No,” she admitted honestly, “but it doesn’t matter. We should begin.”

 

Yellow nodded her agreement, “Yes, lets. Bring in the accused!”

 

A moment later, on her right side, Orange watched as a lone gem materialized in a shimmer of light. Her head was held high, a smug but otherwise pleasant smile on her face as she held her hands behind her back. A Yellow Zircon, Orange immediately understood to be the Prosecutor. Just on the blurred edges of her vision, she could see another light that she knew was the other Zircon being summoned, and she turned just in time to watch as two figures were left in place as the bright white light fizzed away, leaving an all too familiar tall green gem and an equally tall, and rather pristine looking Zircon at her side as a contrast to the rough looking gem kneeling on the floor, hands being held near her head in the triangular shaped restraints that wrapped from her neck to her wrists, keeping her arms aloft in what surely was an uncomfortable position to hold for long. Despite her predicament, Peridot held her head high, glaring unabashedly at her the moment she made eye contact.

 

Orange’s eyes immediately flicked downward, trained on the black floor between them, chest uncomfortably constricted and hands gripping so tightly onto the arms of her chair she feared they may crumble beneath her fingers, though she didn’t loosen her grip.

 

“Who is this!?” Yellow barked, finger pointing threateningly to the White Zircon who didn’t so much as flinch at Yellow’s outburst, but it was enough to knock Orange from her staring, letting out a breath she hadn’t even realized she had been holding. Eyes flicking to Yellow and then back, keeping her eyes solely on the White Zircon that looked up at their direction, still entirely unfazed by having three Diamonds staring at her. Seeing the Zircon made her think of Pearl and her unparalleled willingness to help her see this whole thing through. This Zircon was also Pearl’s own choice, as she had left it to her to commandeer a Zircon just for this trial, under her fellow Diamond’s noses to boot. The Zircon, whom she vaguely recognized but could not place an actual designation to or to any actual trial with White, gave a slight bow of her head when their eyes met.

 

Her gem was placed lower, in her stomach, which was generally considered a rather odd placement for a Zircon of repute, let alone one in White’s court. Her neck was rounded by the puffy frills of a cravat, giving her the appearance of someone with a puffed up chest, ready and willing to take on what was in front of her. Like her opponent, this Zircon grinned, undisturbed by Yellow’s anger, perhaps meaning she was either incredibly hard to intimidate or was rather used to anger from a much larger Diamond, one so unfamiliar could never be sure. Whatever was the case, she was here, defending a traitor to the Authority on Orange’s behest alone, and that made her special enough in the youngest Diamond’s eyes. Though, she could admit, Orange couldn't help but wonder what had made Pearl pick her.

 

“One of White’s Zircons I’ve borrowed and ordered to oversee this Peridot’s defense, after you told me she wouldn’t have one.” Orange responded, perhaps a little too casually for the tense setting as she took in a deep breath through her nose, calming the jumble of nerves still tumbling around in her belly as she turned to look at her senior Diamond. She could practically see Yellow turning a deeper shade of her own name, teeth clenched as she bit her own tongue from making another angry outburst. Perhaps it was a good thing she was running the show.

 

“You’re making this harder on yourself.” Yellow hissed, as if her lowered volume would keep the rest of the courtroom from hearing. Orange questioned if the others really knew how loud they were in comparison to the rest of them.

 

But harder on herself? Right, Yellow had known long before her that she would be in charge. Is that why she had refused to assign the prisoner a lawyer? To make it easy for her? So it was a one sided decision and she couldn’t possibly choose anything but what they really wanted to choose themselves?

 

“I want a fair trial.” She said as she turned back to look at the Peridot, unblinking and unwilling to allow herself to flinch away from her gaze as their eyes met, even as she felt her chest tighten, she would not yield. “And I’ll have one.”

 

“Orange,” Yellow growled, “this is ridiculous.”

 

“If this is to be my first trial,” Orange responded, “then it will be done correctly.” She cocked her head to look at her, and whatever she saw on her face made her expression soften, “White wouldn't accept anything less.”

 

Breathing deeply, Yellow, a little too forcefully, sat back in her seat, arms crossing over her chest as her eyes turned to the Defense and the accused. If her stare alone could shatter gems, the two would be mere shining particles dirtying the floor beneath them.

 

“Orange, It’s-” Blue began as she leaned forward to look at her, though she didn’t have to struggle much to see her over the top of her own throne, despite the raised platform, but it was clear to her just how stressed this whole thing was making her, and so soon after she had returned to them. As much as she objected to the whole thing, Yellow had made it clear there was little she, or either of them, could do but aid her when absolutely needed. Despite her wish to comfort her, she was quickly waved off by Yellow, who gave an inconspicuous shake of her head. Frowning, Blue decided against starting an argument as she settled back in her own chair, glancing out over the courtroom then down to the small stations that their own Pearls normally took when they had joint cases. Neither seemed particularly at ease, though their hands were raised to screens as they prepared to begin their recordings of Orange’s first trial, which she had no doubt White would receive before they even left the building. What would they do if it was not to her liking? How would they shield Orange from this if it came to that? Her attention was pulled back to Yellow as her voice carried in the room, commanding everyone’s attention, even hers.

 

“Orange Diamond will be leading this trial.” She informed, her eyebrows angled down and the almost glow of her eyes in the low light of the courtroom presented herself as almost predatory as she looked down at the three gems, her tone left no room for arguments, “You will address her, and her alone, do I make myself clear?”

 

“Yes, my Diamond.” Both Zircons bowed, hands over their chests in respect.

 

Turning back to the three gems below them, Orange took a calming breath before motioning with her hand towards the prosecutor,  “Let this trial commence. Prosecution?”

 

The persecuting Zircon, unsurprisingly, belonged to Yellow, and it showed. Tall and confident, her gem placed high on her chest, more than likely a gem who had won many of her cases, and in Orange’s opinion, you probably could have only done better with one of Blue’s, but Yellow would not have conceded to that in this matter. She had no time for the rationale and diplomacy of Blue’s court. She wanted this done and over with, a sentimentality, on any other day,  she could agree with. But she had wanted the full story, and thus the reason for her pristine white counterpart, standing over the kneeling and bound Peridot, appearing bored as she awaited her turn. 

 

Orange did her best to keep from fidgeting, she could feel her hands shaking as her breathing picked up, keeping her eyes trained on the opposing Zircon to stop herself from looking back at the prisoner. Stars, this was harder than she thought. She wanted nothing more than to be rooms away from her, say screw it and allow the others to sentence her. But at the same time, she knew she couldn’t. This was her job, and possibly one of the most important tests she had ever been given by any of them. She couldn’t just run from her responsibilities. No matter how much just looking at the gem who had nearly killed her made something in her want to ball up in defense and get away. Keeping her eyes solely on the persecuting zircon was all she could do to keep herself from staring at the green gem just on the other side of her field of vision.

 

With a well practiced flourish, the Zircon bowed, hand crossing her chest after a short twirl of her wrist and a tilt of her head as she acknowledged the head of court, “Your grace, let me just say it is an absolute privilege, a pleasure and delight, neigh, an honor! To be allowed in the presence of your most radiant, it is more than an even a fancy Zircon, such as myself, could ever hope for.”

 

Orange fought to keep her face neutral instead of allowing the twisted frown that desperately wanted to make an appearance on her face, internally cringing at the ridiculous praise of the lawyer, but allowing her the moment before nodding her head once she had finished, reminding herself that it would be a string of more incidents just like this in the near future and she had best get used to it. 

 

“Acknowledged. The prosecution may begin the opening.” Orange order with a small gesture to her, anxious to move the proceedings on as quickly as possible.

 

“Thank you, your honor,” she dipped into a short bow at her waist before straightening up, her hands folding behind her back as she stepped forward, a confident smile on her face as she looked up at the three Diamonds, “My Diamond, Diamonds of the court, I believe it is not news to anyone the transgressions of the accused before you. She, who stands before you, cuffed and bound like the beast she is-“

 

Orange’s eyes flitted to the green gem, her growl at the words not going unnoticed by anyone, her own attorney turning to hush her with a glare and a few words she could not make out, but it seemed to have her pressing her lips together firmly, and as if sensing her, her eyes turned up to meet hers with a cold glare.

 

“Dared attempt the greatest of all crimes! It make me ill to even think of what she did, let alone utter them to you. She, who not only disregarded and disrespected her superiors and their direct orders, but did so purposely and with most horrendous of intent! The gem, no, this monster, attempted, and thank the Stars she did not succeed, to-“ she paused, her hand moving to cover her chest as if she could not bare what she was going to say next, “to murder our dearest new Diamond.” She paused again to let out a howl of pain, “Oh! I can’t even imagine it! To go so far against her own coding, her ingrained values and the ones she owes her very own life to!”

 

The prosecutor turned to point at the Peridot, “This beast, for that is all I can stand to think of her as, not only committed the crimes, but admitted to it first hand, with our own grand leaders as witnesses! I believe there is little more that needs to be shown to prove just how deserving of punishment it truly is!”

 

“Your honor,” White Zircon cut in, her eyes rolling as she looked away from her adversary to Orange, “If my opponent is quite done with her theatrics, I would like to move the court onto more serious matters.”

 

Orange, after a moment of consideration, waved her go ahead for the gem to continue.

 

Stepping away from Peridot and towards her, she bowed at the waist, her arms crossing her chest as she did, “My Diamond.”

 

Straightening up, her arms immediately folded behind her back, posture straight as she spoke directly to Orange, “I agree with my opponent, I do not believe anyone here today is unaware of the heinous crimes that were committed.”

 

“Have you forgotten you’re the defense?” the Prosecutor snickered behind her hand, but it only earned her a glare from both the White Zircon, Peridot, and Orange.

 

“The prosecutor will remain silent until the defense has had her opening.” Orange ordered, which made the smaller gem bow to her in response.

 

“My apologies, your grandness.”

 

“As I was saying,” the Defense started, making a gesture of clearing her throat and giving Orange her attention once more, "it is to no ones surprise the crimes that are being presented today, for they are very much true. My client did indeed almost kill our gracious new ruler before her name was even know to the rest of our glorious empire. To think she, who would give her very life to have the chance to serve our life givers is even possible of such things, let alone be standing before you.”

 

“But I ask you to consider the why.” She held up her hand, index finger pointed to her client, “Why would she, a gem who has not only given her skills and life to her former diamond, Pink Diamond, who, for the last 600 years, job was to insure that her younger was well taken care of, would do such a thing? I, as her defense, propose you consider this: She did not know she was, in fact, killing our young leader.”

 

“Nonsense!” The Prosecutor bellowed, and despite her outcry, even after she had been ordered silent, Orange could not help but agree.

 

Not know? Not know?! Of course she knew! She had said so right to her face!

 

“ ‘But where is this evidence?’ I hear you say. Where are the records that show that she could have known this was what was happening, is what I ask you. It is from my understanding that records of our young, glorious leader where few and far between. In fact, she had been given very little time to understand and diagnosis the problem, let alone by herself. I ask the court, is it possible that she couldn’t have known? She is, after all, a handler for the captive species of organic animals belonging to our glorious leader, Pink Diamond, her former diamond, whom she is still loyal to regardless of being stripped of her titles and ranks. Organics, mind you, that are not like us. How is it, then, that we can expect that she should know?”

 

“Your honors! Er, honor,” the Prosecutor quickly corrected,  ”this defense is ludicrous, and quite frankly, a waste of the courts time.”

 

“I couldn’t agree more.” Yellow muttered, rolling her eyes and leaning back heavily into the side of her chair as she stared down at the defense, unblinking. It was enough to cause Peridot to fidget and lower her head so that their eyes didn’t meet.

 

“I ask the court to dismiss the Defense.”

 

“No.”

 

All eyes turned to Orange.

 

“What are you doing?” Yellow hissed between clenched teeth, only to be ignored as Orange motioned again to the Defense.

 

“Proceed. I wish to hear this traitors defense before any judgement is passed.”

 

Orange did not miss the Prosecutor’s eyes flicking from her to Yellow rather insistently, nor the feeling of eyes boring into her from behind that she was sure were Yellow’s, fuming at her orders, but she remained firm, staring intently at the White Zircon as she bowed once more.

 

“Thank you, your honor.” She voiced, “As I was saying, these records do not exist. She is a gem who, since her creation, was moved from our glorious matriarch, Yellow Diamond’s court to that of Pink Diamond’s, and put to use attending to her organic pets from her current colony in the Crystal System. The accused only knows the make up and care of said organic creatures, and not that of a gemologist or healer, who would know how to preform care for someone of gem physiology. Then, can it not be assumed, that any issues or mistakes made were not, in fact, malicious in there intent, but miscalculations in her work caused by being put in a job she was not made, nor had any training for? That, if you would allow, with the deadlines placed by her former Diamond, only exacerbated her already difficult job, which led to not only her failure, but, giving her known loyalty to our great Authority, her willingness to admit that she had, indeed ended up injuring our youngest leader. I say that her only true fault was her verbiage, used to indict her for when she admitted her mistake, not that she had done so on purpose, but that she had done so and was merely owing up to and admitting fault.”

 

“And what of the accused?” Orange questioned, eyes moving to Peridot, narrowed as she asked, “What does she herself have to say?”

 

“My diamond,” the Defense chuckled nervously,”the accused is-“

 

“The accused-“ Peridot interrupted, her teeth bared, though Orange wasn’t entirely sure if it was at her or her defense, more than likely both she reckoned, “can speak for herself.”

 

“You shouldn’t.” Her defense hissed, but was only ignored as the kneeling green gem looked up at the platform, her eyes darting from one diamond to the next.

 

“My choices may not have been sanctioned, and I am aware that I disobeyed orders, I take full responsibility for this, and ask our grand leaders to offer clemency for that, but I promise I had good reasons for what I did, reasons that my defense has neglected to inform you of.”

 

The zircon was tense, looking near enough to losing it as her client continued talking, despite her hushed and hiss whispers of warming.

 

“And what is your reasoning?” Orange asked again, her chest tight, anticipating the answers she had been waiting for.

 

“As if you weren’t aware.” She snarled, “I know what you’re playing at, but I won’t let you fool the great Authority with your lies any longer.”

 

Behind her, Orange could not see as Blue and Yellow cut there eyes to one another, questioning looks on their face, but remained silent.

 

“Ever since the accidental creation of specimen Zr-O2, she has used her unique position to not only trick my own Diamond, with her compassion for such creatures being used against her unknowingly, to infiltrating the very ranks of our grandest leaders, Our Empire lost not only resources, irreplaceable time, but countless of our greatest minds to her trickery!”

 

“These greatest minds, my Diamond,” the other Zircon cut in with a barely suppressed amused smirk twisting her lips, “were merely peridots, and basic ones at that. Hardly a great loss to our glorious Empire.”

 

This seemed to tip Peridot into a further rage, “You fool! What would you know!? And it wasn’t only Peridots that were destroyed for creating an abomination. An abomination,” Peridot continued, sharp teeth bared as she glared up at Orange, “That has only been a drain on our currently lowering resources. So many scientist were lost after her creation, we could be set back half a dozen of millennia. It’s very creation is a mockery to our empire, and it is only furthered that it has managed to worm its way into this very trial the way it has.”

 

“How dare you-“ Orange bared her teeth, clenching hard to keep the curses from flowing as the panic and unease of seeing Peridot was overridden with her own anger and hatred for the gem, but even then, at the back of her mind, she remembered that she was holding court, court that was a personal test for her from White, and her losing her temper would not look well upon her. Taking a deep breath and pushing it out of her nose, Orange decided to level her with a warning, “The accused will refrain from addressing this court in any way that isn’t ‘My Diamond’, and any further reference otherwise will be punished. Severely.”

 

“Yes, thank you, your grace,” the Defense said loudly, bowing her head and not so subtly glaring at her own client over her shoulder, “We thank you for your kindness and understanding-“

 

“Would you shut up already!” the scratchy voice of Peridot screeched over her, pulling all eyes to the green gem as she rose up from her kneeling position, her legs wobbly as she pushed herself up, her voice strong despite the shake of her limbs, “This is ridiculous! A complete waste of time!”

 

Peridot pushed her attorney to the side as she stepped forward, the white gem stumbling briefly before she found her footing, hand shooting up to adjust her monocle as she glared at the back of the green gem’s head. With her wrists still cuffed, she moved her hands in their limited range as she motioned to the two diamonds either side of her, “My diamonds,” she called, “I implore you to see reason and to listen to me.”

 

Orange glared down at her, hands balling into a fist on the arm rests, ignoring the glow that began to surround her fist as she listened to the smaller gem completely ignore her to speak at Yellow and Blue.

 

“This gem is a fraud.” She did her best to point both of her index fingers at Orange, which in any other circumstance would have been comical seeing as her hands were cuffed so close to her chin, though it only made Orange angrier to have her so obnoxiously yelling while disregarding her all at once, "She was created using organics! She’s nothing but a bad experiment thats gotten out of its cage and now fooling you into believing she's one of you! It was never meant to leave the lab, and if my Diamond hadn’t come and taken her, she would never have come this far, or gotten in the way. Please, understand that I would never hurt or betray my Diamonds, betray you!”

 

Much to Orange's surprise, both Yellow and Blue remained silent, though the anger was clear on their faces as they looked down at the small green gem begging them. She was so used to their outbursts, she had fully expect to hear yelling from one of them, either from disbelief or even for the blatant disregard of the rules they had set forth at the beginning of the trial, or even yet, the nerve of a prisoner to address them so directly. But in that moment, they had so much restraint, and she didn’t know if it was a show of respect to her, if this was them showing her as their equal and respect of who she was and soon would be, or if it was their automatic response, knowing that White had given them an order to run this trial that kept them in their seats. Whatever it was, it sparked another wave of pride in her, pride of her accomplishment, and pride to show them that she not only deserved, but had earned this sudden respect for her as a fellow diamond, and not a ward for them to care for.

 

Taking her chance, Orange stood up, voice loud and threatening as it bounced in the large room, “Silence, or I will find you in contempt of this court!”

 

“I don’t take orders-“

 

“If you speak one more word out of line, I will end this trial right now and have you taken away until my decision has been made. You will remain silent until spoken to, do I make myself clear?”

 

Peridot stared, nostril flaring as her lips turned down, teeth still bared at the sides as she glared up at her, silent and weighing her options in the moment. 

 

“I asked you a question.” Orange glowered when she didn’t answer, “Do I make myself clear?”

 

“...Yes.” Peridot grumbled, turning and appearing surprised to see the guards that had been at the door a few steps away from their posts, arms at the ready to subdue her if she had gotten any more out of hand.

 

“And do not address Yellow Diamond or Blue Diamond again, unless they address you first.”

 

Peridot pursed her lips, but remained silent. Deciding to move past her resistance to be obedient. Orange sat back down, glaring at Peridot as she returned her stare, the complete and utter hatred in her eyes was a mutual feeling.

 

Hand over her lips, Orange stared down at the accused, lips pursed as she mulled over the moment, attempting to calm the flames that had been fanned in her belly, fueling her anger and desire to retaliate, but knowing she couldn’t. After a moment, she straightened in her chair, voice rising again as she announced, “I believe after that display, the court has heard enough.”

 

Both sets of eyes from the senior Diamonds turned, acknowledging and awaiting with bated breath as the youngest continued on, surprised by the strength of her voice.

 

“I’ve heard your stories, your reasonings, and I have listened to Zircons debate far longer than necessary.”

 

Both Zircons attempted not to grimace at this, perhaps ashamed for their actions that had happened in the middle of the case.

 

After a moments pause, Orange forced herself to look down at Peridot as she delivered her sentence, “I, Orange Diamond, have your ruling. For the crimes of high treason, the misuse and waste of the Empire’s resources, extreme misconduct, and wasting not only this court, my and my fellow diamond’s time, but that of Homeworld’s, you will be harvested. Perhaps then, you can finally do your job of aiding our Empire and make up for the numerous resources you have wasted since you were created.”

 

It was odd to her own ear to hear her voice sound rough, severe, like a completely different gem’s voice as she looked down upon this gem as she sentenced her to possibly the worst existence she could have. It almost felt like she was watching through a recorded memory, seeing through someone else eyes, hearing with someone else ears as a voice that wasn’t her own handed down what simmered down to a death sentence to a gem that had cursed her very existence before she could even form words to defend herself. She couldn’t explain why, she knew she should feel bad, she should feel horrible that she was giving those horrific orders, but she couldn’t, because she didn’t. She only felt relief, perhaps, dare she say, happy, that she had served her own justice and rid her home of such a nuisance. 

 

“I call a conclusion to this trial.”

 

“You can’t do that!” Peridot screeched, hands pulling against the taut hold of her restraints, but she would never be able to break out of those cuffs, screaming and spitting at the raised platform as Orange’s eyes remained on her the whole time, saying nothing as she continued to yell before she finally began to break down, tears streaming down her cheeks as she look between Yellow Diamond and Blue Diamond, pleading for them to understand.

 

“Please, my diamond! She’s not- she goes against everything our empire is! Everything you told us, made us for! This isn’t what we were ordered- this isn’t…”

 

For the first time, Yellow stood, glaring briefly at the small gem before she raised her hands towards the back of the room, “Guards!” she bellowed, her voice carrying across the room like a sharp whip, “take this prisoner away to await her punishment! I want her silenced.”

 

The two guards advanced at her command, both large gems grabbing Peridot by her upper arms and lifting her from the floor. With her feet dangling, scrapping across the black stone, Peridot’s screams died, the tears still falling from her eyes as she stared up at Yellow Diamond, the fight falling away from her already tired limbs as the two gems walked her backwards, White Zircon stepping out of the way and turned her back to the condemned gem, one arm behind her back as the other fidgeted with her monocle.

 

The courtroom was eerily silent once she was gone, tense feeling until the Prosecutor stepped over to her opponent, any hostility that had seemed to exist between them during the trial gone as the defense turned to address her and, at least from Orange’s view, seemed to be making idle chatter with one another. 

 

To her left, Blue stood up from her throne, a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes directed at her as she moved towards her little platform, towering over her at her full height.

 

“You did fantastic Orange.” Blue complimented.

 

“White will be pleased with your decision.” Yellow agreed as she stood up, seeming much more relaxed than before the trial had begun. If she didn’t feel so drained, Orange would have appreciated just how worried she had had been about her and this test.

 

“We both are.” Blue added, “You handled that situation very well.”

 

“You think?” Orange questioned, genuinely glad to hear their praise.

 

“I agree.” Yellow chimed in to their left, “Honestly, Im surprised. I never assumed you would choose such a fitting punishment. If anything, I thought…” she paused, grunting, as if thinking better of what she was going to say, and continued, “No matter. Your choice was excellent and I have no doubt you’ve passed White's test. She’ll be pleased, which is good news for all of us.”

 

“I'm just so glad this is out of the way,” Blue sighed, “and now all that’s left is the coronation. Soon, Orange,” Blue smiled down at her, “you’ll be one of us, completely.”

 

“Now now, Blue,” Yellow chided lightly, almost jokingly, “Don’t give her any ideas. Soon enough she’ll be on about a colony, and were not there quite yet.”

 

Blue laughed, “Oh Yellow, don’t be ridiculous!”

 

Orange forced a smile on her face as the two diamonds shared a chuckle together, her eyes ahead as her thoughts began to drift on the days events.

 

Looking down, Blue must have become concerned by her silence, “Oh Orange, are you feeling aright? You must be ready to go.”

 

Orange nodded, standing up and, thankfully, Blue held her hand out for Orange to step onto as opposed to her earlier surprise grab. Together, the three of them transported from the room, and in a flash, found themselves back in the side room Orange had found them in before.

 

As Blue placed Orange down on the floor, Yellow turned, signaling to her own pearl, who saluted, before looking back at their youngest, “White will have the results of the trial shortly. I imagine she will be quite pleased with you Orange. You did fairly well.”

 

“Yellow.” Blue chided lightly, only to have said Diamond roll her eyes.

 

“There is always room for improvement. However,” she turned to look at Orange, “for your first trial, it was better than even I expected. Well done.”

 

Orange offered Yellow a small, tired smile. A part of her was elated to have Yellow’s approval, and even better both Blue and White’s as well. And later, she knew she would take great pride in achieving that. But just then, she wanted nothing more than to return to her room, away from everyone, to just be alone with her thoughts and emotions, preferably before they fully caught up to her, and to just have time to breathe.

 

“Go on,” Blue encouraged, nodding towards the door, “You’ll hear from us soon. I imagine Pink will wish to come see you to congratulate you as well. She’ll be so proud of you too, Orange.”

 

Pink.

 

The very thought of what her mother would think of her decision made her chest constrict harshly and her breath catch in her throat. What would her mother think of her? Would she really be proud she could do her job as a Diamond? Or would she see her as the gem that had ordered the harvesting of one of her own gems, let alone one of the gems that helped make her. Did that count as some kind of betrayal on her part? Would her mother look at her like how she had when she had first lost control of herself, like she was looking at a monster and not her daughter?

 

Without responding, Orange turned, moving for the doors, completely ignoring the two guards that saluted her, finding her guard squad not too far from the room, all of them awaiting her return in a straight line, still at attention like perfect soldiers.

 

Noticing long before she made it to her, Iris saluted her, head high and waiting, though her stance eased some when she took notice of her expression, concern flashing in her lavender eye. “My diamond?”

 

“Escort me back, Iris. I feel like returning to the Palace now.”

 


 

It was late in the day, much later than she had intended to return to Orange, but she had been present when Yellow’s own Pearl had transfer her Diamond’s request of the transcript for the trial. She had been worried, though it never showed on her face, as White Diamond silently looked through information on the trial, reading word for word what had occurred. But soon enough she was smiling wider, that little tilt of her lips that one, went spent in White Diamond’s company enough, was easy enough to spot, and even a small chuckle from her as she read on, and Pearl knew that Orange had done wonderfully without even hearing the words from her Diamond’s lips.

 

So when she approached Orange’s room, she was confused by the nervousness of the two carnelians, and while she would normally attribute this kind of behavior to their belief she would report them to White Diamond for any notable slights, something seemed off. If she had a better relationship with them, she might have even stopped to question them, but instead, she ignored them in favor of seeing her partner and congratulating her on the success of the trial and to enjoy their spare time while they still had it.

 

Stepping inside, Pearl waited as the doors shut, the automatic lock on her side engaging as her eyes scanned the room, quickly enough finding Orange in the stark white of the room.

 

“Orange?” Pearl called, her smile slowly falling as confusion replaced her joy, brought on by the downcast expression of the younger gem’s face, her eyes looking around the room in an attempt to assess what could have been wrong before finally taking in the gem before her, examining the lines under Orange’s eyes and immediately becoming alert that not all was as well as it should be.

 

Orange stared at the table in front of her, her eyes moving from Pearl and back to the shining polished top, her distorted imagine staring back at her as she remained silent.

 

Stepping forward, any confusion Pearl had became forgotten and ignored as she moved over to her, her first concern to do what she could for her. Kneeling down, she sat beside her, attempting to see her turned face, hand reaching up to touch her shoulder in comfort. The moment her hand touched her, Orange turned, shuffling her body around to accommodate the table and herself as she turned towards her. Orange leaned forward, and for a moment, Pearl thought she was going to kiss her, before being surprised as her forehead rested against her thin shoulder, her large hands circling around her loosely, not quite pulling her against her, but holding her close. Blinking, Pearl attempted to look at her face, but was walled off by the mound of unruly hair. Relaxing as much as she could, knowing her partner was upset, set her chin against her shoulder, reaching forward to gently place her hands against her thighs, and waited. Patience she had, and this, as well as her company, she knew she could offer in abundance, especially when it seemed to be what she needed. She waited so long, the soft, steadied breaths of the larger gem in her ear the only noise she could hear for the longest time, she assumed Orange might have fallen asleep against her, though she refused to move. If she could be a comfort in this moment, she would remain until Orange awoke. But, to her surprise, Orange, in a husky and weak voice that barely sounded like her own, spoke up, startling her when she did.

 

“I got to make the judgement call.”

 

“What?” she questioned in a soft voice, turning her head ever so slightly towards her.

 

“I was put in charge of the trial,” Orange explained, “it was White’s test for me.”

 

Pearl felt warm wetness dampening her shoulder, and even though she couldn’t see it, she could feel the shaking as Orange cried against her, her hands tightening against her back as she continued in-between broken sobs.

 

“She w-wanted me to sentence Peridot, so I was put in charge.” She paused, gasping in a deep breath, "Yellow tried to make it easier for me by not assigning her a defense.”

 

Pearl’s chest tightened, eyes falling closed as she responded, “And you went against her. Did she…did you get in trouble?”

 

“No.” her voice trembled, “She was angry, but she couldn’t do anything. It was my choice. It was always supposed to be my choice.”

 

Pearl remained quiet for a moment, unsure and battling her own thoughts on whether she should ask or let it go, before ultimately asking, “What happened?”

 

“Peridot- she called me an abomination. She told the whole court how I was made from organics, was a monster, and how I was the reason so many gems were killed.”

 

“Orange-“ Pearl started, eyes open as she turned her head towards her, only to be cut off by Orange’s strangled voice.

 

“I killed her.”

 

Pearl sucked in a breath, eyebrows furrowing as she gasped out, “What?”

 

“I sentenced her to be harvested.” Orange responded in a much quieter voice, hands still clenching at her back.

 

“Good.” Pearl found herself saying before she could stop herself, and even though she knew it was how she felt, it didn’t make Orange’s crying lessen any more, and for that, she was regretful. “She deserves what you decided.” Pearl continued after a moment, “Are you upset about deciding that?”

 

“No.” Orange shook her head as best she could against her shoulder.

 

“Then what’s wrong?”

 

The young diamond remained silent, jaw twitching as she clenched her teeth together, pressing her forehead against her shoulder before she forced herself to admit to Pearl, “I was glad to do it.”

 

“Orange?”

 

Orange pulled away, hands flying up to cover her face as she wiped harshly at the tears that still fell, leaving red, irritated marks from her forceful fingers, saliva and snot dribbled, making for an ugly imagine as she turned away, voice raising as she responded in near hysterics, “I wanted to hurt her as bad as I could! She said all those things in front of Yellow and Blue, and I wanted her to pay so badly!”

 

Sitting up on her knees, Pearl reached forward, pulling her hands away from doing anymore damage to her face, her small hands doing their best to hold onto her wrist as she pulled them down, close to her as she look up into her bleary eyes and, as firmly as she could, said, “She hurt you.”

 

Sniffing, Orange’s eyebrows pulled together, confusion twisting her features as she quieted again, “Pearl?”

 

Hesitantly, Pearl responded, “Yes?”

 

Shoulders sagging, Orange all but fell back to the floor, hunched over as she stared between her and the floor, unable to maintain eye contact as she asked in a strangled voice, “Am I bad?”

 

Pearl had to keep a surprised laugh from slipping past her lips, her own eyebrows twisting up as she attempted to follow Orange’s train of thought to her question, gasping out a surprised, “What?”, before she could find any kind of answer.

 

“Am I bad?” she asked again, "I ordered her to be harvested, even though I know what happens. I know how bad it is, it’s the worst punishment I can hand down. It was my first trial, and I made my decision while I was so angry.” She paused, suppressing a sob, the noise coming out as a strangled gasp, “I…” she paused, head cocking back to look her in the eyes as she continued, "How could I do that? I hate her, I do, so, so much. But was I wrong? Did I make another bad choice?”

 

“No, no, no Orange.” The words rushed from Pearl’s mouth, her no’s tripping and merging together as she shook her head, her hands releasing her wrist to move up and grasp as the sides of her face, forcing her to look her much more directly in the eyes as she objected, “No. No. I…It's not my place to decide if you made a right or wrong call.” Pearl wiped away the tears that precede to fall from her eyes, “And you have a right to hate her, and to be angry. You just got back, after suffering so horribly because of her. She did the worst thing you could in our Empire, any of the other Diamond’s would have made the same decision.”

 

“Pink wouldn’t’ve.”

 

Pearl tensed, letting a breath out from her mouth. Her gut twisted, teeth mashing together in her mouth as she took a moment to compose herself. “You’re not Pink Diamond. And It didn’t happen to her. She doesn’t get to decide if you were right or wrong.”

 

“She’ll be so disappointed in me though, won’t she?”

 

“Oh Orange,” Pearl sighed, a small smile twisting her lips as she shook her head lightly, “If she is, then she’s wrong.”

 

Orange sniffed, her breathing calming from its erratic huffing as she allowed the smaller gem to continue wiping away the tears that became fewer and fewer, eyes still puffy and eyebrows askew in her confusion, “Pearl?”

 

“I told you, it’s not my place.” She responded, "I’m a Pearl, I’ll never be in a position to decide if a gem should live or be shattered, beyond what my own Diamond orders, but I can tell you this. You're not wrong, no matter how she feels about it.”

 

“But-“

 

“It's not about her. This is about you, and what you had to go through. What she would do has nothing to do with what you should do.” Pearl reiterated, "I told you, based on what I know, you did exactly what the other Diamond’s would have chosen. If anything, I bet you’ve made them proud.”

 

Orange smiled, her lips wavering as she fought off more tears, admitting, “I don’t feel very proud of myself.”

 

“You were hurt. You’re still hurting.” Pearl reasoned, "But this…You’re a diamond, Orange. No matter what anyone says, you’re a Diamond.” She returned Orange’s smile, her thumbs lingering on her cheeks as she looked into her eyes, warm orange and the sharp angels of black diamonds at their center, staring right at her, so vulnerable and open, awaiting her words with rapt attention. "You’re so kind, your own heart is breaking for someone who wanted you dead. You’re not bad, you're in pain, and you deserve to feel upset about it all. But I don’t think your bad, and I don’t think you made a bad decision, no matter how angry you were in the moment.”

 

“Pearl…” Orange whispered, more tears starting to leak from the corners of her eyes. She did not fight as Pearl placed a hand at the back of her neck, gently guiding her down and pulling her into a hug, folding herself around the much smaller gem as she hugged her to her, tears falling freely off her cheeks as she rested her chin over her shoulder.

 

“I….These are decisions you’ll have to make, it’s apart of who you are, who you're going to be. You’re going to be apart of the authority, and it’ll be apart of your job.” Pearl told her, hands grasping at her sides, holding her close as she continued, "But it’s okay. I’ll be here, Orange. I’ll be there any time you need me.”

 

[Updated and corrected 6/11/21]

Chapter 70: Chapter 68: Look How Far We’ve Come

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The new cycle hadn’t even begun when White Diamond had begun to put into effect orders for the day, laying out expectations and, while their youngest still rested, communicated with the other three her desires for the day. She had planned too meticulously to allow even a single thing to go wrong.

 

Today, their youngest would join them in name, rank, and title as one of the Great Diamond Authority. A day White Diamond felt her patience and perseverance with the young gem had finally paid off. 

 

“Pearl,” White called, her voice carrying across the room, flitting downward to her awaiting servant.

 

“My Diamond?” The tiny gem responded immediately.

 

“I believe it’s time we begin preparations. Go and retrieve Orange’s gift.” She ordered, her voice taking on an almost giddy note as she added, “Oh, it’ll be such a surprise for her!”

 

Pearl hesitated, if only for a moment before she bowed, “Yes, my Diamond. Shall I bring it back here, or-“

 

“The square will do nicely. Wouldn’t want her to see it ahead of time and ruin the surprise.”

 

Pearl bowed her head once more, using her pursed lips as she an attempt to reign in her emotions before finally forcing her expression to become neutral, “Of course, my Diamond. I will leave at once.”

 


 

Pink stared at the screen, her eyes were brimming with tears that she refused to allow to fall, though her lip quivered and her hands clenched so tightly, if she could bleed like the Humans, she knew her nails biting into her palms would have caused it.

 

Her chest hurt, and she hated that it did. She was not very surprised, though still angry that it happened anyway, that she was only now being fully informed of the trial against one of her former gems. She wasn’t familiar with who it was, and even though there were vague annotations that she worked as one of the many scientist that had been helping create the not-so-little-anymore being that was her daughter, had, in fact, been the one trying to end her life.

 

But even worse, no one had deemed it necessary to tell her to her face (vid call or otherwise) that not only had she been sentenced to be harvested, a sentence that had been executed that very morning, but ordered by the youngest diamond herself.

 

A part of Pink, a part she vehemently wished didn’t exist, was glad that the gem was dealt with. She knew, knew, she was a horrid gem, not only for how she had tried to slowly and painfully kill another, but even worse because that was her daughter that had been the one being tortured.

 

And then the other part of her, the one who had come to genuinely love her subjects, and their special and uniqueness that got paved over by their empire and their rules and expectations, hated that that was what was chosen to happen to her. She knew she deserved it, and yet harvesting of all things was so horrible, so despicable, and it had been the option her Zirconia had chosen.

 

Her daughter was correct, and yet absolutely wrong, when she had claimed she wasn’t a fool. She knew her daughter had absorbed her fellow Diamond’s teaching, so eager to please and to learn, so ready and willing to be whatever she could be, because it was better than being nothing, and didn’t she just know that all too well? She also knew, perhaps even before she had returned to Homeworld to be with her daughter in what she had considered her greatest time of need, that Zirconia loved her home. 

 

No, perhaps that wasn’t quite right either. Orange Diamond loved Homeworld, it’s rules and her soon to be claimed title. But Zirconia loved its gem, her friends that she gushed about and Pearl, her former Pearl, who her daughter had grown so attached too, it almost felt right that after what had happened it would be her own daughter that mended the hurt and heartbreak she had left with her former friend all those millennia ago.

 

She had very little doubt that if, by some miracle, she could convince Pearl to leave for Earth, Zirconia would follow her to the end. But Pearl would never give her the time of day, let alone believe or trust a word she said that didn’t involve degrading herself for a past she would never be able to correct. And she didn’t begrudge Pearl that. She had hurt her, and she belonged to White now, severing every little tie they had that connected them together. All but one.

 

Zirconia.

 

It would be too much to suddenly confront her with the truth of it all, let alone try to convince either of them what was more than likely to come. How could she ask someone she had hurt to trust her, let alone trust her word about something like her rebellion and the truth behind everything, and not turn on her afterwards. Or worse, turn Zirconia on her.

 

It was one of her greatest fears, telling her the truth about what she had been doing, what she had become, far beyond fantasy and the hopeful wishing of a much younger diamond just starting out her colony, only to find a much different world and different way than she had been handed and demanded to follow. How could she ask her to give up everything she knew, had been submerged and raised in until it colored her every belief in the same deep, twisted hue that had been thrust upon her when she had been first created. Her daughter, as every bit as stubborn as she could be, would be so hard to convince on her own. Faced with what she had done, what she planned, she feared she wouldn’t understand, see her as a traitor, the pain she would cause carved deeper as she realized, as Pink herself had realized, had been the very reason she had not been as active in her life as she had once been, as she had promised she would be.

 

Fear, it was such a motivator, and yet such a powerful deterrent too. And she was a coward, because here she stood, the day her daughter would be irreversibly joining what she considered to be the worst thing that could ever have been demanded of her to become, crying in the private of her room, feeling sorry for herself and her lack of conviction in the face of losing everything she held most dear this side of the universe. 

 

Eyes closing as she forced the screen she had been staring at closed, disappearing into a quick pop of light, she attempted to find control of her feelings, reign in her emotions as she allowed herself her few moments of self hate and doubt, to feel sorry for everything that kept happening out of her control, to now move forward as she wiped the tears from her face. There was more than just her effected by this, she knew. She may have only just gotten the news, but she had known beforehand from experience what was most likely to occur and she couldn’t claim ignorance as an excuse. Not this time. She had been given several days to come to terms with the eventual news, and yet she still sat there in her room, fidgeting and feeling horrible about herself, while her daughter was a mere walk away across the square and she had yet to say anything to her, about the trial or otherwise. Nor had she attempted to reach out to her, and Pink could not find it in her to be incredibly upset about it. She could only imagine how her little gem was feeling, what all stress she was under in that moment that she thought she had to keep locked away inside herself. Her first trial, a real sentencing, not to mention her own coronation happening mere days afterwards, it must have all been too much. She would question what White was thinking if she didn’t already have a good understanding that she wasn't, at least, not about Zirconia. She had said it herself, hadn’t she? Appearances. They could not look anything but like a unified ruling, nothing was wrong, as if they were all untouchable. Divine beings come down to show the insignificant, little gems the correct, perfect way of life.

 

But they weren’t, and they all refused to allow themselves to be seen as individuals too, people who felt and hurt just as those little people did. Or maybe they didn’t, and Pink and, subsequently, her own daughter, were the odd rocks out in this quarry, and White would hear none of it.

 

With everything going on, she could only guess at how she was holding up. She was so much younger than she had been, facing things she hadn’t had to deal with for millennium after she was made. How her darling must be feeling. What if she thought this was all a mistake and she was making it about her own feelings? What must she feel? Did she suffer? Did she blame herself for everything? Had the others mocked her feelings, as they did hers, for caring? And oh, she knew her daughter cared. You didn’t love the way she had seen in her eyes without having some sort of consciousness for her actions. 

 

However she was feeling, Pink planned to be there for her, be her support in such a trying time. She was her mother. She would be there for her, today of all days, and she would not mess this up again.

 


 

Orange was focused on her screen, still scrunched up under her too small table, having abandoned her desk and chair for, at first, sitting on her bed, only to find that hours of pouring over screens meant that the moment she sat too long on her bed did she find herself falling back into it, wishing to reclaim the early morning hours she had devoted to going over everything the diamonds had given her in the past week, as well as anything she had been putting off from when she had been having her own mini vacation in her gem. So there she sat, neck strained, eyes losing their focus every few minutes, and her back and legs all but pleading for a respite as she finished the details of a report from Yellow. 

 

She had sent over what Orange deemed trial-run errands, in which Yellow had made good on her word and had sent her what was honestly menial work that she would have pushed off to her pearl, but Orange found that alright. It was a start, after all, and accepted Yellow wouldn’t give her anything that actually hedged on important to her or her work, certainly not without knowing if she was more than book-smart. It also meant Orange was happy it was something she could complete pretty quickly, as it was nearing time for Pearl to bring her more tablets and she wanted her full time devoted to her and not split between busy work.

 

It was because of her focused attention that she nearly missed the initial pinging at her door, alerting her that someone was there. It made Orange’s hand lower from her screen, eyes turning to the door as her lips parted, her pulse picking up in what she had found to be normal when she anticipated Pearl being with her. Before she could call for her to come in, the doors opened and Orange couldn’t help the large, toothy smile that spread across her face that subsequently fell as a mop of dark maroon hair pushed past the doorway, along with half of the rest of gem under it, the slightly panicked face of Five coming into sight. Her eyes moved from behind her to Orange, the unnerved expression on her face making her pulse rise for a completely different reason.

 

“Uh, my Diamond?” Five called out without so much as an apologetic look for entering, her eyes not leaving the door until it closed behind her.

 

“Five, what is-?”

 

Her eyes shot to her, wide and trying to convey something she couldn’t quite understand, “There’s a guest here to see you.”

 

“Who?” Orange questioned, confused. She was only expecting Pearl to see her, at least until the big party in her honor.

 

Five’s eyes shifted to the door, and before she could say, the door slid open again, the slight pat pat pat of their feet on the floor as they entered the only noise as both turned to stare at the intruder.

 

Beside Five, who leaned away rather rudely from her, stood someone Orange though she’d never see again.

 

“Pearl?” Orange gasped out in surprise before she could stop herself.

 

Beside Five was the same gray pearl that had been the thorn in her side when she returned to Homeworld months ago. She still appeared the same as well, same short hair, and flowing dress. And that smile. That same unnerving smile that Orange despised seeing on the pearl’s otherwise cute round face.

 

“You.” Orange sneered, unbothered to hide her distaste for the gem.

 

“Hello again, my Diamond.” She bowed to her, unperturbed by the ire in her voice.

 

“What are you doing here?”

 

Pearl rose, her smile growing as she announced, “I am to be your escort for the day, my Diamond!”

 

“Absolutely not.” Orange shot down immediately.

 

“It’s White Diamond’s orders, your imminence.” Pearl retorted, her voice taking on an oddly amused tone that Orange couldn’t remember hearing before, “We can’t disobey her, my Diamond.”

 

Orange did not miss the ‘we’ in her sentence, and it only made her scowl more. “And it just so happens to be you?”

 

“Would you have preferred another, my Diamond?” Pearl questioned with a tilt of her head, and Orange got the feeling the question was more condescending than an earnest inquiry.

 

“Anyone but you.” Orange retorted, finally standing up from her spot on the floor and completely abandoning the rest of her work. “I would have thought that message was clear from the last time.”

 

“I apologize, your clarity.” Pearl said, bowing her head once more, “But I am only doing what is ordered of me.”

 

Orange bit her tongue, her eyebrows scrunched up as she held back from verbally abusing her. She was right, of course. If it was an order, she could hardly say no, and Orange couldn’t exactly send her packing without potentially upsetting White. She couldn’t do that, especially not today of all days. Glancing at Five, and then to Seven who clung to the doorway, just as put off as Five was to have her around, or maybe it was her sudden mood that was making them both weary. Either way, Orange took a deep breath, clenching and unclenching her fists several times before nodding at her. “Then find a place to remain out of my way. I have things to do before tonight, including going across the square to see Pink.” She glanced at the Pearl before turning to return to her seated position at her table, body tense and much more awake than she had been five minutes previously. On the floor, her eyes returned to the pearl who hadn’t moved at all from beside Five, which Orange noted looked highly uncomfortable. She wondered what exactly it was about the pearl that seemed to set them all on edge so perfectly.

 

Taking pity on them, Orange nodded her head at them, “Five, Seven, return to your post. She’s not going to be a bother.”

 

Both gems saluted, Five turning to join her counterpart at the door before stopping for a moment, her voice raised as she spoke across the room to the young diamond, “We'll be just outside if you need anything, my Diamond.” She announced, eyes sliding to the pearl before she turned and disappeared behind the closing doors.

 

Turning away, Orange purposely kept her eyes on her screen, attempting to ignore her unexpected, and very unwanted, guest, especially when she eventually moved away from the doors to stand just behind her. Orange had to shake off the feeling of her very presence distracting her, slowing down her progress.

 

“You seem to be quite diligent, my clarity.”

 

“Uh-Huh.”

 

“Is there anything I can aid you with?”

 

“No.”

 

“Are you certain?” She pressed, “perhaps you would like to move to-“

 

“No,” Orange ground out, "what I want is for quiet so I can finish this. That is what I’d like.”

 

“Of course, my clarity. If there’s anything you need, I’ll be right here.”

 

Orange attempted to continue paying attention to her screen, but the persistent feeling of the pearl standing just beside her, more than likely watching everything she typed out only made her both uncomfortable and irrationally annoyed to just have her standing so close.

 

Grunting, the taller gem slammed her hands on the table as she stood up, teeth bared in order to contain the words that desperately wanted to slip out. Turning she glare as she looked at the pearl, “You know what? I’ve changed my mind, let’s go see Pink now. I can’t do this anymore.”

 

“Oh!” Pearl’s face lit up, "Of course, my clarity.“

 

Orange moved pasted her, uncaring of proper etiquette as she opened the door herself and stepped out into the hall. Both Carnelians turned to look at her, faces a mix of surprise and suspicion until they registered it was her. Motioning to them, Orange made an indication for them to join her, “We're going to see Pink Diamond, so you’ll be my acting guards.” She paused, head cocking to the side to glance at the short gray pearl that finally joined the small group, a smile still on her face that made Orange frown.

 

Scowling, Orange turned, jerking her head to the side, “Let's go.”

 

Nothing more was said as the two gems joined her at either side, as if ensuring the pearl wouldn’t be able to walk beside her as they began to move, forcing her to walk behind them as they made to leave White’s palace.

 


 

Orange’s lips pursed into a crooked frown, the carnelians not holding up much better as Pearl moved next to her, somehow managing to worm her way into their formation, forcing the carnelian’s to take a wider berth to keep their charge between them. Orange bit her tongue, the displeasure on her face enough to make the other guards of Pink’s own palace shift uncomfortably as the group moved through the building toward’s Pink personal room.

 

The tense feeling was almost palpable between them, though the pearl seemed completely immune to it as she held her head high, an overly pleasant smile on her face as she made quick little steps to keep up with the trio. Coming upon Pink’s door, Orange mentally relaxed, eyes straying from the door to the pearl as she moved to release the lock on the door, both Five and Seven moving to stand behind Orange as she moved next to the pearl, her eyes being drawn to Pink Diamond the moment the doors swooshed open, her back to them and her own pearl at her side, head tilted back as she listened to Pink speaking only for the diamond to fall silent at the sound of the door opening. Turning around, her eyes widened at the sight of them.

 

“Oh! Zir-“ Pink paused, a quietly gasped inhale as her eyes settled on the gray pearl that matched Orange’s pace as she stepped inside. She quickly attempted to mask the look on her face with a smile as she turned her attention back to Orange, keeping her focus on her as best she could. “Orange! So good to see you.”

 

Orange’s eyebrows furrowed, the name immediately sticking out to her as wrong. “Mo-?”

 

“Look at you!” Pink cut her off, eyes widening a bit too much as she forced a laugh, stepping forward to place her hands on her shoulder, her eyes looking down at her with a tinge of panic as she smiled, “You look so much better and well rested. I’m so glad you're doing well.”

 

“I- yes, of course.” Orange responded, her eyes widening in surprise, "I’m fine, but what is-?”

 

“Why don’t we sit down?” Pink questioned, head nodding behind her to a large spread of pillows, a few pebbles scurrying out of sight behind them, "It’s going to be a long day. After all, after today, we’ll be equals. That’s a very important day.”

 

Orange’s eyes only furrowed in confusion and concern, her eyes flicking over Pink’s face at the visible strain, refusing to move even as she felt her hand begin to pull her insistently towards the far side of the room. “Are you alright?”

 

“Huh?” Pink stopped, eyebrows popping upward as her eyes widened, her response taking a second too long to be believable, "Oh, yes! Don’t you worry. As master of ceremonies, days like this are my specialty.” Pink smiled widely, lips pressed together and eyes crinkling slightly at the sides as she looked down at her, "Nothing to be concern about.”

 

Orange waited a long moment, studying Pink’s face, the longer of which she did, the more she could see her mother tensing under her scrutiny. it wasn’t hard for her to see the minutiae flickers of her eyes towards the pearls behind her, considering the Carnelians had stayed out in the hallway and would, in no way, be a distraction to her. Turning away from Pink to look behind her, frowning heavily at the small pearl that had kept to her side for far too long, “stay over there. I would like time with Pink Diamond without your meddlesome busybodying.”

 

“Of course my Diamond.” The gray pearl bowed her head before turning to slowly make her way over to join Pink’s own pearl.

 

Turning back around, Orange allowed Pink to slowly guide her across the room, her hand on her shoulder, keeping her close to her side as they walked.

 

“Is she...your temporary pearl?” Pink questioned, her eyes flicking over her shoulder for but a moment, which only earned her a scathing look from the younger gem.

 

“Not in a million years.” Orange ground out, her tone pulling Pink’s attention to her.

 

Offering a small smile, she decided to change the topic. “I heard about the trial.”

 

Immediately, Orange’s shoulders sagged, the frustrated glare that had scrunched her face falling away as her eyebrows turned up, worry and anxiousness hitting her as she cocked her head to look up at her, “Mo-“

 

“Pink.” The older diamond cut her off, stopping to turn and look at her, “Please call me Pink.” Her eyes cut to the left, and Orange felt her heart sink. She couldn’t even stand to look at her. Yet, a small smile formed on her lips, a slight shrug of her shoulder as she added a little more enthusiastically as she looked down at her, “I mean, after today, we’ll be of the same standing! How exciting that must be for you. I know everyone has been looking forward to this.”

 

“Oh…uh, I guess?” Orange floundered for a moment, lost in her sudden change in both emotion and her confusion about where they stood with one another, her eyes turning away from her to hide whatever expression she knew had formed on her face, at least until she could mask it, knowing now wasn't the time for figuring out how she felt about this. Clearing her throat, she nodded, “But…if that's what you want.” 

 

“It’s for the best.” Pink agreed.

 

After a long, tense moment in which Pink begun to move toward the spread of pillows, Orange stood still, debating if she should or not, before finally looking up at her and asking, “Can we talk about the trial?”

 

“I heard you did great.” Pink said, turning to look at her over her shoulder before she sat down, fully turning her attention her with a large smile, "I mean, Yellow praised you. You chose exactly as they wanted, so I imagine you’ve made White very happy.”

 

“And you?” Orange hedged.

 

Pink's smile fell away before she could stop it, her eyebrows scrunching up as she attempted to hide her distressed expression, “Orange-“

 

“Enough. Stop acting like this is all alright!” Orange finally broke, tears forming in the corners of her eyes as she glared at her, “I know you, and you…you surely have issues with what I did, don’t you?” she questioned, her hand balling up at her side before she made a motion between her and Pink, "I mean- all this? You don’t have to spell it out for me.” She paused, gritting her teeth as she attempted to reel in her emotions, "I’m smart, I get it, I can read between the lines.”

 

Pink’s own eyes glistened, her head shaking ever so slightly before she took a breath, giving Orange a look as she said, “We really shouldn’t discuss this, especially with…” her eyes once again flicked towards the pearls, her lips twisting up in an uneasy line, nodding her head in their direction, "an audience. It’s very inappropriate, Orange.”

 

“You two!” Orange shouted, her voice booming in the room as she whipped around, her hand shooting out to point at the door as she glared at the two smaller gems, "Go wait outside!”

 

“I-I” Pink’s pearl looked from Orange to Pink, unsure if she should listen, which only made Orange angrier.

 

“I said go!” Orange yelled, hands glowing in her anger.

 

Immediately the two pearls scurried from the room, finally leaving them alone. Orange turned, eyebrows still furrowed as she glared, not quite at Pink, but still furious.

 

The moment the doors closer, Orange turned back around, hands clenched at her sides as she turned her angry glare onto the much older diamond. “What is going on!?”

 

“Orange, please-“ Pink began, hands held up only to be cut off before she could really get anything out.

 

“No!” Orange shook her head furiously, “I’m tired of no one telling me anything! I’m tired of it! It’s my life, I should be told, so I can make my own decisions! And you-!” She concentrated her fury to her elder, Pink faltering as she got up from the ground. “What’s wrong with you?!” Orange questioned, hand motioning at Pink as she stood there, face scrunched up but listening as the younger gem screamed, “One minute you’re happy to see me and you're my mother, and then suddenly I’m just your fellow diamond? You're proud of me?” Orange scoffed, shrugging her shoulders as she shook her head, a mix of disbelief and disgust coloring her voice, "I sentenced someone of yours to death! Worse than that! How could you be proud of me? I know you, you’d never be proud of that!”

 

“Orange, dear-“

 

“Don’t try to calm me down!” Orange yelled over her, pointing a finger at her, Pink’s mouth shutting into a thin line, "I don’t want to hear it! You're a liar if you say you're proud! I know you're just saying what I want to hear!” Orange snarled, “You're just like everyone else, always lying to me, always doing what you assume is best!”

 

“That’s enough.” Pink finally cut in, her voice firm and raised, but hardly yelling as Orange was, and yet it seemed to be enough to silence the younger gem, if only for the moment.

 

Orange paused, tears still streaming down her face as she met Pink’s, tears of her own falling from her eyes.

 

“I know you're angry.” Pink said, her voice thick with emotion as she stepped closer, moving slowly until she was in front of the younger gem. Lip quivering and tears streaming down her face, Orange launched herself at the older Diamond, Pink’s arms wrapping around her and holding her close, one hand wrapping around her shoulder and the other combing into her hair, holding her head against her, making quiet shushing sounds as she let her cry, “I know, I know. It’s okay.”

 

“How is what I did okay?” Orange questioned, tilting her head down to allow room for her mouth to move, pressing her eyes harder into Pink as her hands gripped tightly at her sides, ”Don’t you hate me? Don’t you…” she paused, sucking in deep breaths and hiccuping, tilting her head back to look up at her to ask, ”Aren't you afraid of me, like before?”

 

Pink couldn’t stop the tears that fell at that, her bottom lip trembling, fingers carding through her hair as she shook her head, “Oh, my sweet dear. No. No, no. You did what you had to. I’ll never blame you for that.”

 

“I’m happy with what I did!” Orange countered, shaking her head as she clenched her eyes shut, "She deserved it! Aren’t you disgusted by me?”

 

Pink was silent for a long moment before she pulled Orange tighter to her, tears falling on top of her head as she held her close. “She hurt you.” Pink finally spoke, "You did what you had to do for you. But you're safe now. Your safe, and I’m here.”

 

Orange felt something snap inside her. “But you weren’t before.” She pulled away, roughly wiping at the tears still streaming down her cheeks, her head still bowed as she took a step away from Pink. “You weren’t here when I needed you.”

 

“Orange…” Pink whispered, eyes wide, the hurt evident on her face.

 

“No one would listen.” Orange whispered, eyebrows pulled together so tightly it created thick lines on her brow, accentuating the terror on her face and the far away look in her eyes, “No one was there.”

 

“Orange-“ Pink stopped, moving forward before dropping to her knees before her, hands moving up to hold her face, thumbs gently rubbing at her red cheeks and endless tears, “Zirconia. I’m sorry. If I could have been, I would have been with you, through everything. But the others, they never said anything, not until it was too late. I-“

 

“Why is it always them?” Orange questioned, voice monotone as she look at her, eyes flicking over her face, “Why is it always the others that are at fault and not you?”

 

Pink’s lips twisted, swallowing as her throat constricted and chest tightened as she looked at her daughter. How could she possibly explain everything to her? How could she even make it a valid excuse? Her silence seemed to be wrong as well as Orange began to pull away from her touch once more, her expression hardening as she slipped from her grip. Pink, however, managed to grab onto her hands, stopping her before she could completely escape her, her own tears never really stopping even as her expression became more serious, meeting Orange’s eyes as she took a deep breath.

 

“Orange. Zirconia. My heart. I know i’ve failed in my promise to you, so many promises I’ve failed to keep, and I know I’ve been far from what you needed. No reason I could come up with would ever excuse my actions, and I don’t want to lie to you. I’m so tired of lying.” Pink’s hands shook as she held onto Orange’s smaller ones, her voice becoming thick with emotion as she pushed on, “But know I'm telling you the absolute truth when I tell you you have always made me proud. Always. And I love you so, so much. You’re my world, my heart, and I'll always love you, no matter what happens. Please don’t ever forget that. I’m so glad I am who I am to you, and that I have gotten the wonderful chance to know you.”

 

Orange shook, tears running down her cheeks as she stared wide-eyed at the older gem, teeth sunk into her lower lip to keep the sob choking her throat from escaping. Pink, smiling, tugged on her hands and pulled her into a hug, holding her close before turning her head to whisper, “Please be careful, especially with who you trust. You haven’t been told everything.”

 

Orange pulled back, eyebrows pulled together as she looked at Pink in confusion. What was that supposed to mean? Was that supposed to explain her behavior? Was she trying to tell her something? What was she even supposed to do with that?

 

Sniffing, Orange turned away, “I have to go.”

 

Pink’s hands lowered to her lap, watching as Orange took quick steps to the door, remaining where she was as she allowed her to go, keeping herself together until she finally passed through her doors before she allowed herself to break down.

 

Outside, Orange stopped outside the doors, ignoring the sets of eyes that turned to her as she appeared.

 

“My Diamond,” the Pearl bowed to her as she passed the threshold of the doors. Orange turned, tears still falling from her eyes as she looked at her, eyes wide and owllike as she met the two sets of eyes of the pearls. Pink’s pearl’s eyes were wide, mouth partially open to show her teeth, her discomfort at having been the one to have caught her crying mirrored Orange’s own embarrassed expression. Beside her, her escort still smiled, a contrast to them.

 

Orange turned, ignoring the carnelian’s concerned expressions as she scrubbed her eyes against her forearm, willing her tears away, which never really worked, but it was enough that she felt comfortable to allow the carnelians to see her taking in large, deep breaths as she forced herself to calm down. Sniffing, she cleared her throat before turning back to the two pearls, tilting her head as she looked to Pink’s pearl, motioning her to rejoin her mother inside. Her cheeks flushed a soft blue, Pearl bowed and made haste, moving past Orange into the room to leave the two alone in the hall. 

 

Clearing her throat again, Orange felt little energy to keep up her annoyed behavior to her escort, plainly questioning her address, “What?”

 

“It is almost time,” She informed, “and my Diamond would like to see you before the festivities tonight.”

 

Orange’s eyes went wide again, “White?”

 

“Yes, your clarity.”

 

“But she must be busy.” Orange shook her head, confusion on her still reddened face, mouth more forming the word “Me?” than making an actual sound as she tilted her head.

 

The pearl giggled, and despite her tiredness, Orange still felt the twinge of annoyance at the sound. It always felt like the pearl knew more than her, and everything she said was just an amusement to her. And not to mention her mother’s words. Trust? Orange didn’t trust this pearl any more than she trusted a ruby to be a real ship captain. It was just asking for trouble.

 

“It is My diamond’s desire to speak with you before the ceremony.” The pearl pressed when she didn’t immediately respond, “Shall we?”

 

Orange’s eyes narrowed, “And just how long have you known that she wants to see me?”

 

“I was just informed, my clarity.”

 

Orange frowned, lips pursed as she narrowed her eyes at the gem. She had big doubts that White was in communication with her. Then again, White’s own Pearl would be in touch with said Diamond, and she knew that Pearl ran interference for her. If she had gotten orders, that meant Pearl would have sent them to her, and if that was the case, that meant if she went to see White, she might get to see her Pearl.

 

Pushing air through her nose, an effort to rid herself of her annoyance, she tilted her head, once again giving an indication for the pearl to go, the carnelians just as quick on the uptake as they flanked both her sides, “Then let’s go. There’s no reason for me to be here any longer.”

 


 

Pearl walked in silence through the large storage building, head held high and hands positioned behind her back as she kept her eyes in front of her. She ignored every stray gem she passed, her eyes focused solely in front of her and on her mission.

 

Despite her serene appearance, Pearl’s chest ached and constricted all at once. It felt like every step forward was some kind of betrayal, some sort of hurt she would be personally inflicting on the one gem she had come to care for so deeply. Didn’t she hurt enough? Hadn’t they both been through enough that neither of them need this?

 

But despite her feelings, Pearl knew Orange was a Diamond, she had known since her creation and her presentation to the Diamonds. She was destined to rule, over her, them, the empire. It was always meant to be, and it would, logically, mean Orange would need a servant of her own. A pearl. She could not be Orange’s pearl, even if she wished it at times.

 

Her life was destined to belong to White Diamond, and never could she foresee her being given to Orange. A twice hand-me-down Pearl? It would be seen as an insult to the rest of Homeworld, and White Diamond would never hand her over. What kind of gift would she be?

 

No, Orange deserved a new pearl, her own this time, not a gift from one of the others. One that hadn’t had a master yet, one that would be just for her. Pearl had vague memories of her during the selection process, it was always a haze when she wasn’t in control. What remained afterwards never felt like her memories, and she had come to will them away, to forget as much as she could, simply because it was easier than trying to decipher what was hers and what had been her diamond’s, not to mention how it always made her feel to lose control of herself. She never really was just her own Pearl anymore. It was always one moment away from being taken over, one moment between her and nothing but a puppet with vague awareness that she was even a being all her own. To White Diamond, that was all she was good for anyway. And perhaps, had she never gotten to know Orange, that would be enough. At least she would be useful, wanted even.

 

But lately, she hadn’t been so content anymore. The closer the coronation came, the more Pearl had to push away the feelings in her about how she knew, ultimately, she’d lose Orange. She knew her young diamond wouldn’t mean it, but Pearl was older, and knew how life worked, and didn’t hold as much optimism for the future as her younger counterpart did. She hid it as well as she could, because Orange didn’t need her pessimism, nor did she want to waste the little time they had left to argue over it. She knew, once Orange had this pearl, had her own palace and her power, her own new life, she wouldn’t need her anymore. At least she could be content knowing this Diamond really hadn’t meant to leave her behind.

 

“Halt!”

 

Pearl slowed to a stop as the loud voice echoed and crashed down the hall, her face blank as she stared up at the two tall, lanky guards. In their hands were destabilizing lances, held at an angle, clashing against one another to form an X and create a barrier between her and the large doubles doors, the protectors of some of White Diamond’s precious items, including gems that were laying dormant, awaiting their time to serve their master.

 

The spindly gems, Goethites, were rather imposing between their lances and the their polygonal-shaped helmets that hung low over their eyes, narrowing one’s view of their face to glaring red eyes and unfriendly snarls.

 

“Are you lost little pearl?” The guard to her right mockingly questioned, her lip curling at the corner in amusement, "This area is restricted, so prance on back to your owner.“

 

Pearl’s eyes narrowed at the little hand motion she made at her, shooing her away like she was a pest. Keeping her face almost painfully neutral, she replied, “I am on business for White Diamond. You will move.“

 

“W-White Diamond?” She gasped, eyes widening and all snark leaving her voice at the mere mention of their grand leader’s name, "My Diamond-!”

 

The two guards shared a long look, as if waiting for the other to shake their head, calling whatever bluff they thought she was pulling. They must have taken much too long for she narrowed her eyes, annoyance clear on her face as she was held up even longer. “Do you find it so hard to believe that you’d defy our grand diamond’s will?”

 

“No!” the guard shouted, free hand up and swaying as she attempted to placate her. Pearl was hardly moved, and it must have showed as the guard stiffened, turning and placing her hand against the reader and releasing the lock on the door. Standing at attention, the guard announced, “By White Diamond’s will, You may pass.“

 

Neither Goethite looked at her as she passed between them into the dimly lit hall, the light becoming brighter the closer she moved to the storage room. Despite her interest in history, she found it hard to pay too much attention to the historical pieces she pasted by, tokens that White Diamond had kept from before the empire was what it was. Statues, bubbled gems that were no longer made, objects holding harvested gems and relics the likes of which she had never seen before. All she could really focus on were the rows upon rows of gems passed them, lined and held on unbelievably tall shelves. 

 

In the deepest part of the second chamber of the room were the shelves that lined the walls, stacked and going so far up that Pearl couldn’t even see the upper levels that climbed above her. Moving to the small display, she searched the catalogue for her objective, her eyes leaving the screen to look up in the general direction far above her where she knew she would find the other pearl. It made her chest constrict with the knowledge, and yet her feet moved, carrying her towards the lift. With her hands clenched behind her back, she focused her eyes upward, the soft buzz of humming from the lift as it rocketed upward, taking her past impossibly long rows and rows of bubbled gems, what could have made half an army by themselves. it was really spectacular to see, the mix of colored gems that lined the shelves, an assortment of gems contained within from all four of the current matriarch’s courts.

 

As the lift slowed, Pearl’s eyes leveled on a closely approaching bubble, the white iridescence of its color paling the coral colored gem inside as it became eye level until the lift stopped completely. Briefly, for a long moment, Pearl simply stared at the bubbled gem, completely helpless, bobbing up and down on the pointed pedestal it sat upon, hovering in the air until finally she reached up, grasping the bubble between her hands and lifting it from its holder and turning around. The ride down was just as quiet, her eyes glancing down at the gem every few moments until she was once again on the floor. Stepping off the platform, she was careful to pop the bubble, setting the gem down on the floor just as it began to take on a glow. the light built, blindingly filling the space between until she had to lower her head to avoid the light in her eyes, looking through her lashes as the light began to branch out, forming the first visible signs of a humanoid body. The basic outline of arms and legs took shape, a long oval head snapping back on a long neck before these things too began to fill in. The white light was finally replaced with color, the pastel oranges and corals taking place of muted whites.

 

In a dazzling display of light, Pearl watched the new pearl fully form, hanging in mid air for a moment before dropping down as the light faded. Falling to her knees, the pearl hunched over, thin arms shakily supporting her as her eyes clenched shut, a pitiful groan escaping her as she remained that way for a few, long moments.

 

She blinked, her head raising suddenly as she gasped out a quiet “Huh?”

 

“Wha-?” suddenly her head turned, twisting one way and then the other, as if startled by the new scenery before her. Placing a hand to the smooth gem in her chest, she paused, her brow heavy as she concentrated for another long moment, “Wait a moment. I remember, I was under inspection by...”

 

Another pause as she turned her head up, her face going blank as she finally noticed a set of gray legs in front of her, her head following the thin lines of leg upward until she was looking up at Pearl, her eyes still staring at her as she watched her, realization in her eyes as she gasped out a startled, “You! Your-“

 

“White Diamond’s personal pearl.” Pearl interjected, the feeling of her time limit approaching weighing on her, “And you-“ she informed, “have been chosen to be Orange Diamond’s."

 

Immediately the coral color pearl’s face lit up, eyebrows rising high as she sat up, “Seriously!?”

 

Her hands clutched her face, her cheeks tinting a darker shade as she giggled happily to herself, “I can’t believe it! Out of all the others? I’m going to be a Diamond’s pearl!”

 

Staring at her, Pearl’s eyes narrowed, a mix of frustration and sympathy coming over her before she pushed it away, moving past Orange’s new pearl towards where she had entered, calling over her shoulder, “Come along, we are on an important schedule.”

 

Pearl did not bother to wait for her as she kept walking, keeping her slightly sped up pace as her time schedule and the expectation of the younger pearl to be able to follow at the forefront of her mind. By the time she had reached the doors, her eyes ahead and ignoring the guards either side of her, she could hear the echos of a quick staccato, feet hitting the floor as the person ran.

 

“Wait for me!” Orange’s pearl shouted, to which Pearl slowed before finally coming to a stop, turning on her heel to look expectantly at her new colleague, rather unimpressed as she caught up before hunching over, grasping her knees as she gasped in air, huffing loudly.

 

“How do you move so fast?” Orange’s pearl mumbled to herself, just barely catching her breath as she straightened up and hand swiping at the sweat on her brow.

 

Pearl’s eyebrows lowered, anger tinging her voice as she chastised her, “Do not ever run in a diamond’s facilities!”

 

A deep blush crossed the younger pearl’s face, her fingers curling against her palm as her lowered her eyes in embarrassment, “Oh! Sorry... I didn’t kno-"

 

“We do not have time to spare for idle chat.” Pearl cut her off, turning on her heel and resuming her march through the building.

 

“Yes ma’am.” Orange’s pearl responded, this time making an effort to match her quick pace, her hands clasped in front of her as she followed obediently. As the walk continued, her eyes began to wonder, the quiet being almost suffocating as they moved along, tense and her own excitement still coursing through her.

 

“It’s just-“ she eventually broke the silence, attempting to both explain her earlier fumbles as well as express her enthusiasm over the entire situation she had found herself in, "this is all so exciting! Can you tell me what it’s like? What will I be doing, exactly?"

 

Pearl remained facing forward, her hands clenching slightly tighter behind her back as she answered in a rather neutral tone, “You will have many tasks and expectations placed on you. Perhaps even beyond your current capabilities."

 

Orange’s pearl’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion, “Like what?”

 

“You will do anything and everything asked of you. Your diamond’s happiness and well being is your top concern, over even your own life.”

 

“Gee.” Orange’s Pearl’s expression soured, her lips turning down as she felt her earlier enthusiasm faltering at the older pearl’s words, "You make this sound so delightful.”

 

Cocking her head, Pearl looked at her younger counterpart over her shoulder, “You will find serving a diamond to be the greatest burden you will ever have the honor of baring.”

 

Orange’s pearl’s shoulders sagged and head lowering, her excitement slowly being beaten down as she listened on, nervousness beginning to fill her chest as she slowly began to realize just what she had been chosen for.

 

"It is expected you will change and fit to Orange Diamond’s needs. Failure is not an acceptable option, so you should pay attention and learn fast."

 

“What…” Orange’s Pearl paused, uncertainty coming over her face before she turned her eyes up to look at the back of the older pearl’s head as she asked meekly, "What will happen if I don’t?"

 

"Then you will be replaced and shattered. A pearl who can not fulfill her duty is worthless."

 

Tears sprung to the younger pearl’s eyes, her mouth falling open and eyebrows pulling together as she stared in horror at the pearl before her, so callous in her response, it made her chest tight. How could she care so little? How long had she been doing this that she herself could say such things and feel nothing for her? She must know what she’s doing, she was White Diamond’s pearl after all, and she had never been anything before this. She had been made blank, but perfect in her design, and selected right from the shell to be put on display with hundreds of her sister gems, just as perfect as her, only one to be selected to fill the roll that was needed, a roll they had not been made for, and she was feeling that now. How inadequate was she? She hadn’t been made for this as the older pearl had been, how could she be prepared for this task? She couldn’t, was the answer, but she refused to be shattered without trying as well. Without thinking, she shot forward, grabbing the older pearl by the arm. 

 

What she had not really expected was for her to flinch and suddenly turn, wrenching her arm away from her touch and almost stumbling back away from her, instinctually yelling before she could stop herself, “Don’t touch me!”

 

“Please!” Orange’s pearl pleaded, her hands up in her own surprise to her reaction, but she pushed on, “I don’t want to be shattered! Help me! Tell me what I need to do, I’ll do anything!"

 

For a long moment, Pearl stood there, staring at the shaking, teary eyed pearl as she begged her for help. Pleading to make her fit to serve Orange as best she could. It tugged at something she had long thought buried, her own memories of wanting to be the best servant she could while feeling so wholly inadequate. And yet, she could remember how fondly Pink Diamond had smiled at her, had been so forgiving of her very early stumbles and just how much she didn’t fit what she wanted in a pearl at first. Those were early memories, untainted by their future and the fallout that had made her White Diamond’s pearl instead. It also made her chest swell to see someone wishing to be the best for her Orange, someone who, she had no doubt, would be just as acceptable to Orange as she was now. The other Diamonds, however, she knew she would be disapproved by. She had displayed little that showed she was like a Diamond’s pearl should be, too loud, too easily excited, not enough control. Exactly the kind of gem she could envision Orange enjoying spending her time with.

 

Lowering her hands to her gem, Pearl concentrated, eyes sparkling in the light of her gem as it lit up, a small, diamond shaped object was slowly pulled from her gem, both her hands clasping around it as the light of her gem died back down. Her head remained bowed as she stared at it, another wave of uncertainty hitting her.

 

“What…?” Orange’s pearl questioned all the while watching her, her eyes widening as she watched her gem light up and then dim again as she held onto a small object she couldn’t really make out as her fingers held on to it, obscuring her view beyond being able to identify it as small and light pink in color. Finding her voice, she asked again, “What are you doing?”

 

Pearl hesitated a moment before holding out the pink device, fingers holding onto it tightly as she forced out a firm “Here.”

 

“uhh, what is…?” she paused, staring down at the object dumbly, hands still at her sides even as the older pearl continued to hold out the small pink object to her. Reaching out, she tentatively grabbed onto it, taking it from her as she turned it over, her other hand coming up to run a light touch over the slightly beaten up exterior. Small little scratches and knicks, but nothing majorly odd about it that made it hard to identify what it was now that she could see it clearly. “A storage device?”

 

“Don't ask questions, just open it.” Pearl ordered, eyes watching her as she asked a quick “Which” only to be cut off with, “The third accessible file.”

 

Orange’s pearl did as she was told, eyes wide, taking in everything while attempting to hold her curiosity to herself as she moved past two other images, one she instinctually knew being of Pink Diamond and a pearl that looked oddly similar to the one before her and another of someone she didn’t know, until she found the third file, her hand pausing over the screen before it moved, clearing her vision of the image to grab onto the top, surprise coloring her voice as she asked, “Is this-?”

 

“Your new master, Orange Diamond.”

 

It was not a great picture, but it was one of Pearl’s favorite’s. The youngest diamond sat at her desk, entirely too concentrated on her work to have noticed she had entered, not that Pearl had any intention of disturbing her in the first place, but the way she looked had struck Pearl as something she wanted keep with her. The little furrow of her brow, the unblinking way she stared at the screen that she would regret later, hair a perpetual mess curling into her eyes and bombarding the white chair in the brightest, purest orange she had ever seen. She had turned her head mere moments before she captured it, mouth agape in clear surprise at seeing her. It was one of the few pictures she had of her, kept on her old compact that only she was aware she still possessed. It made her feel as if she always had a piece of her close by, a comfort, even if she couldn’t stop to look at them.

 

“Orange Diamond…” Orange’s pearl found herself repeating in wonder. she looked nothing like she had expected, and yet she knew that meant little to her job. but somehow seeing her, it settle some of the tension that had built in her. She was no longer a face she had never seen, a person she knew zero about. It wasn’t programed into her mind like the other diamonds had been, she was blank too, a looming title that she knew her very existence hinged on pleasing from the moment they met.

 

“As a diamond’s pearl, it is important you conform to their will.” Pearl explained a she allowed her new colleague to look over the image of the youngest diamond, “Do not be surprised if you must change everything about yourself, down to your own appearance to reflect them. You will know no higher privilege than serving your diamond."

 

“Do you serve your diamond so completely?” Orange’s pearl questioned, finger’s running curiously over the image of her owner, taking in the odd sight of her. She looked so unlike she had expected, she couldn’t help but feel wondered by it. She hardly looked like a tyrant to her, the stern faces that were programed into her mind from creation of the others seemed such a contrast. She looked, if she dare say, almost like she could have been a regular gem with her wide eyes and surprised expression. 

 

“I owe my continued existence to my diamond.” Pearl responded, "I serve happily.”

 

Staring at the screen a moment longer, a small smile began to curl its way on her lips. Wordlessly, Orange’s pearl closed the small device, holding onto it tightly as she closed her eyes, her gem beginning to glow.

 

Squinting her eyes in the suddenly bright light, Pearl watched as the light of her gem spread to the rest of her form, filling and taking over her physical light form until it was nothing but the bright glow of white-orange light, her eyes widening ever so slightly as she watched the lines of her form move and shift, replacing the curved, soft lines with much sharper shapes until the light dispersed, leaving the younger pearl standing there in the afterglow of her transformation.

 

“Ah…” Orange’s pearl mumbled, eyes slowly open as her hand began to fall away from her gem, eyes turning down only to let out a gasp as she saw herself, “oh!”

 

Hands moving away from her body, Orange’s pearl tucked in her chin, attempting to view her body as best she could, eyes wide as she took in her new appearance. “that’s more of a difference than I had planned.”

 

“Hmm.” Pearl hummed, pulling her attention away from herself, eyebrows raised as she place a hand to her chin, head partial tilting as she studied her for a long moment, “Interesting choices.”

 

“Premature, but adequate.” She continued, nodding her head in her own approval of the new look, disregarding the way the younger gem’s eyebrows furrowed together as she added, “White Diamond will be pleased by your efforts at least. But ultimately it will be Orange diamond’s reaction that will be the deciding factor."

 

This seemed to settle whatever worry her previous comment had made, her shoulders lowering and her eyes becoming bright and hopeful. With a small smile, Orange’s pearl held out the small compact device to her, to which she gladly took back, whatever anxiety having it out of her possession brought disappearing as she returned it to her gem.

 

“Now,” she cleared her throat, hands moving back behind her as she gave a single nod to the younger gem before she turned around, motioning over her shoulder for her to follow, the quiet taps of her feet telling her she had begun to walk with her, “We’ve wasted enough time. We must not keep our diamonds waiting. It is almost time.”

 

“I’ll get to meet my Diamond?”

 

“Yes, Orange Diamond will be there. Now, listen closely so you know what is expected of you to serve her well.”

 

“Yes ma’am.”

 


 

“Orange!” White cheered the moment she stepped through the doors, the joyous note in her voice lifting Orange’s heavy heart, if only for the moment.

 

“Hello, White.” Orange smiled in greeting.

 

“Come in, my little gemling. Don’t just stand there.”

 

“Oh, right.” Orange mumbled, cheeks warming in embarrassment as she moved forward. For a moment, her eyes flitted around the room, attempt to find the one she yearned most to see today, only to try and ignore the ache in her chest when she realized she wasn’t there. But her distraction was short lived as her eyes landed on the other pearl that had been the ruin of her day. Orange’s eyebrows furrowed as she noticed the pearl leaning heavily against the wall, supporting herself with one hand as she attempted to keep herself upright. However, her concern was quickly forgotten as her attention was immediately turned back to White, leaving the pearl forgotten as White moved down off of her platform and towards her, the much larger diamond demanding her attention once more.

 

She bent down, offering her hand to the younger diamond as she beamed, “There is something you must see.” 

 

Orange perched on the edge of White’s hand, intrigued as she walked with her, until she realized what it was as she moved over to the eyes of her ship, White tall enough to offer her a real view without having to climb into the deep holes that created the pupil of the ship and that acted as the physical windows for it’s owner to see from. Her eyes lit up, widening as she took in the sight of the square below them, White’s ship offering such a grand view of everything. She was absolutely captivated by the lights beginning to shine brighter in the dimming light of the sky, the spotlights at the corners of the square shining and moving, beacons of welcome for the upperclass that would be attending the ceremony.

 

“I can hardly believe the time has finally come for you to join us.” White spoke, her face forward, taking in the same sights as Orange, her eyes moving to look at the small gem in her hand, "You’ve grown so much.”

 

Orange smiled widely, happy but embarrassed as she rubbed the back of her neck, “Yeah, it’s been an adventure.”

 

White gave a small chuckle at her words, the corners of her eyes crinkling, “I imagine there are a few who would say that is an understatement, wouldn’t you?”

 

Orange blushed, “Yeah, I guess they would.”

 

“From such a tiny thing, with little to inspire confidence or allegiance to. And yet, here you stand, poised to be apart of the Great Diamond Authority.” White said, a fondness softening her sharp features as she studied the smaller diamond,  “Are you ready for it?”

 

Orange got the impression she was asking much more than if she was ready to stand in front of a huge crowd for a party in her name. It was such a loaded question, but ultimately responded with a simple, “Yes.” She nodded, lips thinning into a serious line, her voice firm with conviction as she added, "I was made for this.”

 

“Wonderful.” White said, placing the tip of her nail under her chin, tilting her head back as she looked down at her, “You’re going to make us all so proud.”

 

“I will.” Orange confirmed, “I won’t let you down.”

 

White's finger rose from her chin, the tip of her nail touching her nose, making it twitch and her face scrunch up for a moment as she chuckled quietly, “I know you won’t.”

 

A soft smile settled on Orange’s face, head turning from White to look back out at the square, bright and welcoming, banishing all her earlier fears and negative feelings. Soon, everything would be the way it was meant to be, and she would finally be who she was supposed to be. And her entire family would be there to witness it. “When will we be meeting with the others?”

 

“You’ll see them at the ceremony. We’ll be the last to arrive.”

 

“I’m going with you?” Orange questioned, head turning away from the dazzling light to look up at White in question, honestly surprised she wouldn’t be getting another escort.

 

“But of course.” White answered, "I have been so looking forward to this moment. My little gemling all grown up.”

 

She didn’t think it was possible, but her smile widened, possibly to give White’s own a run for it’s money. She attempted to hide her excitement as she asked, “When do we leave?”

 

“Very soon. It does not look good to be late.”

 

Nodding, Orange looked back out of the ship’s eyes, at first once again taken in by the dazzling lights. Her eyes moving in there sockets, taking in everything as much as she could, her eyes following all the moving lights that reflected off Homeworld’s buildings, clashing with the lights that already lined the build and the sky above. her gaze moved, following one of the spot lights as it traveled up until she found herself looking at the pink palace across from them, and she tried her best not to think about earlier, but it was hard.

 

Pink, her mother. Pink, who she loved, but always left her. Pink who loved her, but never enough to stay. Pink, who had changed over the years, like her.

 

Off to the sides, on either sides of her peripheral vision, she could see the blue and yellow towers, just as bright and eye-catching in the light as Pink’s.

 

Blue and Yellow. The two that had always been in her life, no matter what. Blue and Yellow who loved her too. Blue and Yellow, who never changed. Blue who had instilled in her a belief that this was always for her, that her doubts were other gem’s thoughts, and not the truth. Yellow, who had taught her so much, who had already made plans to continue even after she became one of them. The two she considered that made up the strongest pillars of her family, rock-solid and so constant.

 

And White. She had never not been in her life. Always there, always taking care of her, loving her, ensuring she was the best she could be. A constant to Homeworld and to her, another pillar she could always count on to be there too. 

 

If she turned her head just a little more, she could make out the corner of her own palace, bright and orange, nestled in-between White’s own palace and Blue’s, pristine and waiting just for her. 

 

Her voice was low, soft as she spoke up, “White?”

 

“Hmmm?“ White hummed in response, her eyes falling down to look at her.

 

“After this I’ll be moving to my own palace, right?”

 

“Of course.” White responded, "You must take steps to branch out on your own.”

 

Orange nodded, turning her head to look up at her and to smile softly, “I just want to say, I’ll miss you.”

 

“Oh, how sweet.” White cooed, “But don’t you worry,” she accentuated each word with a tap of her nail on her head, “I’ll always be here, watching over you. Now,” her smile widened into a toothy grin, "shall we go?”

 


 

Standing in the covered hall, Blue and Yellow Diamond peered down at the two lone Pearls as they waited, their own pearls not far behind them, attempting to not openly gawk at the new Pearl that would soon join their exclusive circle of personal pearls of the Diamonds.

 

Arms crossed, Yellow eyed the small gem, the slight downturn of her lips making the young pearl bow her head to avoid both making eye contact with the matriarch as well as seeing the judgement in her eyes as she scrutinized her. Beside her, Blue was doing very much the same, head tilted as she looked down her nose at the small gem.

 

“Hmm.” Blue hummed, eyes cutting from Orange’s pearl to Yellow, “She comes from your pearl production, doesn’t she, Yellow?”

 

“Yes, it would seem so.” Yellow nodded.

 

“I suppose Im not surprised.” Blue sighed, eyes turning back to the small gem who was trying her hardest not to shrink behind White’s pearl, who stood perfectly straight and seemingly unaffected by the two diamond’s presence at all. "it is time Orange had a pearl that was her own.”

 

“The color is close enough,” Yellow shrugged, the corner of her lip flicking downward as she added, "I believe it could be better.”

 

“Hmm.” Blue hummed again, this time in agreement, “Her gem is perfect, though. Good.”

 

“Pearl,” Yellow addressed, all four pearls turning their attention to her, but her eyes remained on the youngest, her large eyes wide as she felt herself tremble slightly under her stare, “Have you been instructed how to care for Orange Diamond's…unique needs?”

 

Swallowing, Pearl nodded, before remembering herself and speaking up, “Yes, my diamond.”

 

“Then you are aware what will happen if you mess up?” Yellow pressed, eyebrow raising in question.

 

“Yes, my diamond.” She responded a little more confidently, ”I will be shattered.”

 

“Correct. Now listen up,” Yellow ordered, Orange’s pearl’s eyes moving to her as she straightened up, “I’m giving you an order. You will not speak with anyone outside this current group who is not qualified to speak about Orange Diamond’s unique needs, am I clear? No one.”

 

“Yes, my diamond.”

 

“I take Orange Diamond’s life and happiness seriously, Pearl.” Blue said, her eyes narrowed as she looked down at the small gem, her voice holding a warning as she met her eyes, “Do not fail us.”

 

“Yes, my diamond.” Pearl bowed again, her clasped hands clenching a bit tighter. “I won’t fail.”

 

“Good.” Yellow huffed, "At least this one might last a while.”

 

“Yellow.” Blue chastised lightly.

 

“What?” Yellow rolled her eyes, giving Blue a look as she shrugged, “You and I both know how Orange is.” She glanced down at the small, delicate gem, “Hopefully it lasts long enough until we can get her a proper one, is all I’m asking.”

 

Shaking her head lightly, Blue looked down at her, “If we didn’t know, no one would even be able to tell it wasn’t hers. Are you certain we should push the subject? At least for now?”

 

Pearl remained silent, her eyes lowering to the floor in an attempt to hide just how tense the diamond’s words made her. Beside her, White’s pearl shifted on her feet ever so subtly, catching her attention as she lifted her chin a fraction. Following her, Pearl looked up again only to see both Diamonds staring down at her. Gasping, she straightened back up, hands clenching almost painfully tight to one another as she held her head back, remaining still as she attempted to ignore the snicker of one of the other pearls behind them at her obliviousness.

 

“We’ll see.” Yellow eventually responded, “It may be a moot point if White insists anyway.” Yellow reminded, to which Blue nodded, almost sadly.

 

“Speaking of which,” Yellow stood straight, arms falling from her chest as she looked back at Orange’s pearl, “Remain here. You’ll be given to your new owner when the time comes. Now, Blue?” Yellow said, turning to her and offering her arm.

 

Blue smiled, taking her arm with a soft, “Yellow.”

 

“Let’s go.” Yellow ordered lightly, turning with Blue, "Its time we joined the party.”

 

“But White isn’t here yet.” 

 

“She’ll want the grand entrance herself, so let’s be seated.” Yellow instructed, her brow creasing for a moment as her eyes looked around them, turning to her counterpart as she questioned, “Where’s Pink?”

 


 

If she thought the glamour of the dazzling view of the square from White’s headship was amazing, up close and personal was almost overwhelming. So much light and life, neon strings that danced through homeworld’s structures like veins, stark and beautiful against the marble obelisks and crystalline towers. Everywhere light bounced from the Diamond’s Square created a cascade of sparkles against the adjacent buildings, as if the very stars had been pulled down to join them that night in celebration.

 

The walk over had been pleasant, any guards that followed White around she hadn’t seen, but they must have been there considering she had never seen Yellow and Blue without at least a few of their own, more for appearances and protocols sake than actual threat, she imagined. But whether they were there or not, it gave Orange the illusion it was just them, White and her, traveling for what felt like the first time amongst the city, a far cry of just her palace walls that had occurred when she was so much tinier. Due to White’s size, the walk over was much quicker than anything she could have managed short of running, but it had been nice all the same. A moment she enjoyed before she knew she would be thrust into her new life, and into a situation she still wasn’t quite sure how she would navigate, but knew she would eventually get it.

 

Inside, it was as she had expected, and yet not. It was grand, oozing opulence and such fine craftsmanship, Orange was amazed there was anything more lavish than White’s own palace. So many statues and the most intricate designed carvings, all wrapped up in the pale yellow-white stone that made up the walls, catching the light and shadows of the rooms and turning them into different shades and hues, all pulled together by the ornate red rug that seemed to run through every bit of the building. It wasn’t hard to understand why this was not only the epicenter of the capital city, but housed the throne room of the Diamond Authority, and where only the most prestigious were permitted to enter, with very few exceptions.

 

With her attention diverting every which way, Orange was surprised when she realized she had stopped moving, glancing up at White in question as to why she had stopped in the grand hall.

 

Without a word, White bent over, her hand lowering to the floor and Orange caught on quickly enough it was time for her to get off. Slipping from her palm, Orange landed on the red rug, the sound of her feet hitting the floor only slightly muffled by it's padding. Straightening up, she absentmindedly fixed the bottom of her tunic, making sure she was presentable as she looked backup at White.

 

“Wait here,” White instructed, eyes alight with something Orange couldn’t decipher, “I have a surprise for you for your very special day.”

 

Orange nodded, eyes following White as she moved down the hall and into a room out of sight. She took a breath, her eyes moving around the hall in interest. a few guards lined the wall, though none of them looked at her, completely at-attention, and her only company out in the open hall. just farther down, she could make out a room, the grand entrance decorated with cravings and soft fabrics, the sound of voices and music filtered out, and she knew it was the throne room. She could only imagine just how filled the ballroom was based on the noise level alone.

 

Looking the other direction, eyes bouncing from one thing to the next, she briefly wondered what White had waiting for her, in here of all things. It would be odd to give her an object to carry around just before the ceremony, or whatever she had planned. It would be out of place to have a trinket with her in introduction, so why give it to her now? And then, like a little nudge from the back of her mind, she remembered Pearl’s own warning for her. The memory alone made her chest constrict and her breathing to become shallow.

 

A Pearl. Her special gift was a pearl. What else could she have to give her the day she was to become one of the authority? What had she expected? How could she have forgotten?

 

“My Diamond.”

 

Her head whipped around at the familiar soft voice, the sound like a welcome balm as she stared wide-eyed at Pearl as she stood next to the open entryway that White had disappeared into. She looked as professional as ever, but her eyes held an apology to her even as she dipped her head, arms crossing into a salute as she greeted her.

 

Orange was star stuck, seeing Pearl in the bright light of the hall, little kaleidoscopes of sparkles dancing across her, enhanced as they moved across her sheer skirt, creating a small galaxy around her hips. She resisted every urge in her pushing her to go over to her and sweep her off her feet and kiss her silly. Instead, she licked her lips, vaguely realizing her mouth had been open as she cleared her throat and nodded at her, her voice slightly raised to be heard over the music still floating down the hall, “Pearl.”

 

She didn’t have much longer to stare as just behind her White stepped out from the room, the long train of her skirts just barely obscuring another smaller being as she stepped behind her own pearl, her eyes crinkling at the sides as she looked down at her. Orange didn’t maintain eye contact for long, her gaze moving down at the thing she had been obscuring before stepping into view, taking a spot next to Pearl, mirroring her stance, hands clasped in front of her with her head remaining bowed, though she could see her eyes flicking up to look at her.

 

“Orange,” White crooked a finger, motioning towards the younger Diamond, “Come. I have something for you.”

 

Orange obediently stepped forward, her chest tight, eyes subtly flicking from her to Pearl to the new gem beside her,  standing at a slightly taller height than her, though that could have been her spiked hair creating an illusion of difference between them. As she stepped closer, Orange got a better view of her, her skintight suit that covered her upper body up to her neck, but left her arms bare, stopping at her mid thigh. Around her waist was a sheer skirt, much shorter than Pearl’s, stopping at the thigh high stockings that covered the rest of her legs. Unlike her previous pearl, this one was of a muted coral color, not quite her color, but much too orange in tint to belong to Pink. As she neared, the pearl looked up fully, staring back at her rather openly. She was wide eyed, reminding Orange of a startled creature, ready to bolt the moment she moved too fast. She was tense in comparison to Pearl, her hands clasped together in front of her, grip so tight that she could make out the color change where she was strangling her own fingers.

 

“Is this...?” Orange’s question trailed as she continued to stare at the pearl, who, even though it hadn’t been said, knew was hers. The pearl that she had been warned about, and the pearl she hadn’t prepared herself to meet.

 

“You’re new pearl.” White responded with a nod, obviously pleased with her correct assumption, and yet completely oblivious to how her words effected her. “And much more suited for you than your last was. I believe it has been enough time for you to know how to take care of your things properly?”

 

Orange had to stop herself from flinching at the insinuation of the pearls being mere toys for her. Instead, Orange nodded, looking up at her as she responded, “Yes White.”

 

“Good.” White clapped her hands together, "Your Pearl has been instructed on what she will be required to do for your ceremony. She will be with you from now on for your transition into your new role.”

 

Orange’s eyes flicked to Pearl, her own eyes slightly wider as she met hers, she obviously had not known this. That meant that their secret meetings would be much harder to pull off if she was always contesting with a new Pearl.

 

“Pearl,” Orange looked up even though it had been White to call her name, watching as she turned away from them, “Come. it’s time to begin this ceremony.”

 

“Yes, my diamond.” Pearl responded, casting one last look at Orange before turning to join her owner.

 

Orange stood still, her eyes traveling from the two gem’s backs to her new pearl of their own volition, only to find she had been staring at her as well. The moment their eyes met, the smaller gem let out a little squeak, head snapping down as she looked at the floor so hard, Orange felt sorry for her. She knew the look, wishing the ground would swallow her up. She was nervous, not that Orange was doing much better. 

 

Vaguely, in the background, she could hear Pearl’s voice, the music having died down as she spoke and then the ear splitting cheer as she introduced White Diamond into the party. glancing up at the noise, Pearl seemed to realize something as she jumped, startling Orange at the quick action as she whipped around to look at the now fluttering curtain as it fell closed now that White had disappeared into the ballroom, before turning back to look at her with a wide, startled look.

 

“I’m supposed to get you in position!” she paused, eyes somehow becoming even more round as she took in Orange’s own surprised expression at her outburst, a hand slapping over her mouth a moment later. “I-I I mean-“ she stuttered, floundering for a very long moment where Orange wasn't sure what she was supposed to do to calm her, before she cleared her throat, “I mean, if my Diamond would please follow me.”

 

Standing up a little taller, she reclasped her hands in front of her, though the wide eyed look never really left her face.

 

Lips pursing, sympathy and embarrassment for the smaller gem making her nod in compliance, “Why, uh, why don’t you lead the way.”

 

“Of course, my diamond.” She bowed her head before snapping back up and doing a complete about-face. Moving before Orange expected her too, she had to take longer steps to keep up with her new pearl as she partially hurried over to the entrance, eyes ahead and failing to realize just how much distance she had put between them in her haste to do her job.

 

Just out of sight of the curtain, Pearl paused, suddenly looking unsure of what to do. Turning around, she grimaced at the much taller gem, “We, uh, we must wait now, my diamond!”

 

Nodding, Orange moved to stand against the wall, eyes turning to the curtain and the thin shadows that passed over it, her attention only being pulled away as the pearl came to stand beside her, her hands once again clasped together and with her head bowed, eyes flicking from the floor to her and back. Orange crossed her arms, lips thinning as she avoided meeting her new pearl’s gaze.

 

The two were merely waiting for their time to enter the ballroom, or rather, for Pearl’s cue to introduce her diamond for the gathered crowd, and yet it felt much more like she was waiting to have a dreaded talking to and she could only wait for it to happen so it would be over sooner.

 

Pearl put on a smile, half forced, and half backed by her own happiness in her new role, “While we wait, is there anything I can do for you my Diamond?”

 

“Uh,” Orange’s eyes flicked down to look at her, mind taking a moment to catch up and form a response to her, “No. I'm fine.”

 

“Oh! Of course…” Pearl nodded, head tucking down again, for a short moment before she was looking back up at her, this time a light hue of orange coloring her cheeks while she continued to smile, “I mean, if you can think of anything, please don’t hesitate.”

 

Orange’s lips immediately turned down into a grimace as she side eyed the smaller gem, “I won’t. I know how pearls work.” 

 

Stars, not even just a pearl, but her pearl. She had been told weeks in advanced and yet she still felt so wholly unprepared for this. She felt like she was betraying her last pearl by even allowing White to give her a new one, not to mention the worry that it was only a matter of time before she ended up just like her.

 

“Am I...do you not find me satisfactory, my Diamond?” The pearl questioned.

 

Orange turned, eyes wide as her eyebrows scrunched together in a mix of confusion and horror. “What?”

 

“I can change, my Diamond!” She gasped, “Please, I’ll do anything you ask. It is my purpose to please you. If you find anything you dislike, I will change it immediately. I am your most loyal servant, I swear it.”

 

Her servant. The very though left her feeling almost ironically amused by the whole situation. She was about to be coronated in mere moments and here she was, disturbed that her new pearl was fretting over if she though she looked good and was satisfactory enough for her, as it was her entire purpose. She was going to become a matriarch for an entire empire and she couldn’t handle the thought of a gem who’s sole reason for being was to do everything she wished.

 

“You're perfectly fine.” Orange forced herself to answer, a small portion of her worry dissolving as she watched this small gem’s face light up at her words, her little shoulders lowering as she clasped her hands, the widest of grins forming on her face as she looked up at her like she had hung the stars themselves.

 

“Thank you, my Diamond! If there is anything you need, I will always be there for you. I swear it.”

 

Orange wasn't given a moment more to think on that as the music died once more in the ballroom, and Pearl perked up, turning to look at her with the excitement she knew she should have felt as she announced, “It’s time, my diamond!”

 

Following Pearl toward the curtain, she suddenly stopped, turning to her as she spoke, “As I have been instructed, I will go in and introduce you, and then you will come in once the curtains have parted.”

 

“I remember this bit,” Orange mused absentmindedly, the memory of watching in fascination as the four diamond made their own grand entrances coming to mind, her small smile at the thought only made Pearl smile wider, obviously encouraged by her reaction.

 

“Are you ready, my diamond?”

 

Taking a deep breath, Orange looked down at her new pearl, the tightness in her chest lightened a tiny bit as she looked up at her, awaiting her response before she nodded.

 

Bowing her head, Pearl moved to the curtain, waiting until the lower section parted, to which she stepped through, and the curtain closed behind her.

 

Taking another deep breath, Orange moved to take her place, waiting to do as she had both been instructed and had seen the others do before. She clenched her hands as she felt her nerves beginning to make them shake in her anticipation.

 

Now was the time. Her time.

 

“Everyone in attendance to todays grand event,” Pearl called, her voice naturally light and airy, still managed to bring everyones eyes to her, “Be witness for the brilliant, glorious and lustrous, Orange Diamond!”

 

A hushed gasp echoed around the grand hall, all eyes turning from the young pearl as the curtains were pulled back by the small crew of aquamarines. Turning around, Pearl looked up at the taller gem, a small smile on her face as she watched her walk into view of the entire hall, head held high as she entered. She waited until she neared to begin walking with her towards the thrones at the other end of the ballroom, head subtly turning to watch as the aristocrats around them attempted to glimpse a peak as they move past, straining to look over one another’s shoulders, vying for a chance to see her Diamond for the first time.

 

Orange was in absolute awe at the crowd. So many gems, all with their arms folded into a Diamond’s salute as she passed, her eyes catching quite a few as she entered, though when she met Pearl in the middle of the walkway, did her eyes travel upward and she had to remind herself to keep walking when she saw all four Diamond’s watching her. Never before did she feel so much pressure to do well at once.

 

Her eyes met first with White’s, her smile wide, the soft crinkles beside her eyes giving away just how pleased she was with the evening, and with her as she moved down the aisle with poise she had no idea she possessed until that moment. To her left, Blue smiled down at her, the tiniest tear pricks in her eyes as she watched her. Opposite her, Yellow held her head high, a small curve of her lips as their eyes met, offered a nod to her. Finally, she looked in the middle, and she had almost faltered in her careful steps at the look on Pink’s face. A large smile, with the kindest eyes, encouraging her with a nod of her own. An offer of support.

 

She had to resist the urge to cry like Blue, feeling so full of love and confidence having all four of them together, and so happy with her, so pleased.

 

Finally, she and her pearl reached the end of the rug, coming to a stop as she looked up at the four of them, beside her Pearl bowed her head in respect.

 

“Orange,” White greeted, her hand lifting from the armrest of her throne to motion to her right, “take your rightful place.”

 

Orange’s eyes followed her motion, her eyes wide as she realized she had somehow missed the throne that had been placed between Yellow’s and Pink’s, sharp and angular in its design, and such a striking shade of orange. And it was hers. It was practically a beacon, a physical sign that showed to everyone there that she was, indeed, the newest member of the Diamond Authority, all that was left were the official words.

 

Glancing back up, Orange made eye contact with White’s Pearl, stood up on the platform below her diamond, and not too far from her throne, though she would never be able to actually look at her without being obvious, it somehow made it all the better knowing that she would be near.

 

Smiling, even though she wouldn’t be able to return it, Orange’s eyes moved to look back up at her throne as her pearl moved ahead of her, taking the spot that would be to the right of her and bowing as she ascended the short steps upward, once again thankful for her growth as she was much more easily able to climb them than she would have been before. At the top, she paused once more, appreciating the throne, and everything it meant for her before she turned around, eyes taking in the sight of the crowd from her raised position, nearly blown away by the crowd size, before she took her seat. Sitting all the way back, her feet didn’t quite touch the floor completely unless she tilted her feet downward, the toes of her boots making contact with the tile beneath, but she didn’t much mind. Everything else was perfect.

 

Taking advantage of the moment, Orange looked out on the crowd, all turning to face the thrones now that all the seats had been filled. She had only ever seen the crowds like this from far up above, the view was always partially obscured by the towering pillars and the dancing lights that made it hard to see everything as it was. But here, at ground level, Orange could make out the sections of the crowds, before the mingling began, still split by their courts. So many jades and garnets filled the room, a large group of sapphires and padparadscha filled in a square formation to the right of the room, flanked by ruby and quartz guards alike. Orange's mouth broke open in a large, toothy grin as behind them, mixed in with a group of hessonites and other higher ranking soldier class gems, she spotted the towering bodies of G and J, heads cocked towards one another as they spoke, but it excited her to know that someone had thought to include her own gems in the ceremony. Briefly scanning the crowd again, Orange attempted to find Iris, but found it difficult with so many different gems in the room, all of varying heights and with different shaped heads, finding the short gem may have been impossible, but there wasn't a doubt in her mind that she was there too.

 

“Now, now,” White said, her voice not raising any more than it was normally, and yet the crowd fell into a hush, the noise traveling from the front and dying down in quick waves, all giving rapt attention as the eldest matriarch spoke. “Quiet down everyone.”

 

When the room was nearly silent, White began to speak, “It is with great pleasure that we are all here today, joined as one single great empire, subjects gathered to witness such a marvelous event. Today, we four great leaders have returned from the far reaches of space, where we continue to expand and populate our glorious empire, have gathered to welcome another into our great Authority.” With a sweep of her hand, White motioned towards Orange, “It is with great expectations and honor, that I introduce and appoint Orange Diamond as your newest leader.”

 

Orange was floored by the cheer of the crowd, her chest tight and pulse beating rapidly from both panic and joy as she watch the crowds, so bright and happy, welcoming her as not only one of their own, but their newest matriarch. She had expected the feeling of joy for finally achieving what she had been made for, but the rush of relief and the pride she felt at everyone around her, she could feel her chest near to bursting.

 

They loved her. Blue was right, they absolutely loved her. They had no idea who she really was, or how she acted, but they gave it all just for her.

 

It was everything and more. A grand welcome.

 

“I would like to announce,” White said, cutting into the cheer of the crowd with her booming voice, her wide smile showing just how pleased she was with the day, waved her hand over the crowd as she announced,  “With the addition of our newest diamond, our authority grows, and so does the future of our great empire.”

 

“Welcome to Era 2!”

 

 

[Updated and corrected 6/11/21]

Notes:

And with that, concludes season 3. I’ll be taking a short break, in which I pretty much take a break about thinking of this story beyond answering questions on Orange’s blog, and then i’ll will be back with the start of season 4!

And since I haven’t asked you guys anything in a while, I got this one for you all: Who’s your favorite side character(s)?

Chapter 71: Chapter 69: Responsibilities

Notes:

First off, just want to thank everyone who’s still reading this after my last update a year ago. I know it’s been a while, and honestly, I thought about leaving this story even though it’s not finished. I had lost interest in Steven Universe, and after hyper fixating on it for nearly two years, I felt burnt out and it was wonderful to have some time focusing on other things and not worry about updating this story, or when I would be updating, or if anyone was even reading it. These months away have been good for me, even in the state of the world. But, I’m back now and I want to finish this story, for me, for you guys, and for Orange. So while I don’t intend to keep to a strict schedule like I used to, as it only added to my burnout, I certainly plan to update regularly and keep up with this until it’s end.
Once again, thank you all who are still here beside me and Orange, and welcome to all new readers, it’s great to have you along for the ride!

Chapter Text

Alone.

 

That seemed to be the word of the day for her, and for once, it wasn’t a bad thing.

 

Orange groaned as she fell back, landing heavily on her butt as she leaned forward, bracing herself against her thighs as she brought her legs up and took deep breaths. The back of her hand moved to swipe at the long, unruly hair that had become plastered to her forehead for the umpteenth time. Despite lacking her usual sparring partners, Orange had found a wonderful arena-sized room in her palace that she had commandeered to be a personal gym of sorts. She was sure it had been meant to be used to hold large gatherings of aristocrats and the like, but she had thought it suited her needs better since she had lost access to the tower she had originally used when she had been staying with White Diamond.

 

White, who had been pushing her to reassign Iris Agate and the Topazes to do their proper roles now that she was on her own, being an official Diamond and all. Reluctantly, she had allowed Iris to take over more of an overseer role than being just being her trainer, a role she had taken to very well. G and J, while always at her beck to spar, had been made as sorts of figureheads for her guard. They now spent much of their time training new gems that were slowly being pushed to her court, commenting something about ensuring that they were held to the correct standards, though Orange believed it had more to do with showing off just how good they were to the newly emerged quartz soldiers than making sure they were fit to be where they had been placed. They never would actually question Iris’ decisions to place them in their guard roles, not even they could contend with the intimidation Iris Agate could deliver to those below her.

 

That left her by herself most days, as the Carnelians, Five and Seven, could never hold up against her in a fight. That had been a proven fact after Five poofed the first time she had given them a chance to fill the Topazes' roles after a lot of hype and cockiness on their part. Afterwards, they had made a mutual agreement that they would stick to being her escort guards and, for the fun of it, commentators when they stuck around for her solo activities such as this. 

 

Other times she simply wandered on her own. It was her palace, and unlike White’s, she didn’t need an escort to anywhere in the building if she didn’t want it, as no one would argue with her. The only one she had trouble getting away from was her new pearl.

 

Since the night she had been given to her, Pearl had attempted to be at her side constantly. There wasn’t a place she could go without her attempting to be there, trying to do anything and everything for her, including filling roles White’s Pearl had been doing for centuries, even while said pearl was present. And it had only gotten worse once they had moved to her own Palace a few days after her coronation. She was so clingy, Orange had already begun to search for ways to be alone by any means necessary. It’s how she had ended up by herself in her new gym, asking Pearl to retrieve a data pad from her office before ditching the moment she was gone, hoping to find a place to breathe without her constant pestering.

 

It felt wrong, of course, but she was just too much sometimes and she needed the space to breathe. She knew she should speak with her, but every time she even commented on a minor thing she wasn’t sure of or didn’t like, Pearl became frazzled and fretted for hours after, trying to make up for some perceived wrong against her for it. Orange couldn’t understand her, none of the other pearls ever acted like that, so she was at a loss as to what she could do to curve it. How did one handle a gem that freaked out at even the slightest bit of disapproval? It was draining on her, honestly, and she didn’t know what to do.

 

Regardless of how she felt, she had been gone for almost an hour now and she knew if she didn’t return soon, Pearl would be deep into a panic attack that she couldn’t find her. Sitting up, Orange tilted her head back, releasing a deep breath through her nose before forcing herself to stand up, brushing the nonexistent dirt from her backside. Honestly, the Pumice did an amazing job keeping the place spotless, even when the building had been so sparsely populated before she had moved in, there wouldn’t have been a real point.

 

Moving through the halls, Orange’s eyes moved over the walls as her fingers grazed the smooth stone beside her, taking in the new decor that surrounded her. While she had always appreciated the old beauty of White’s palace, Orange was captivated by the new, updated work the bismuths and morganites had put into their crafts when it came to designing and constructing her building. It truly was like stepping into a new era, going from the grand, sparkling opulence of sharp angles and crystalline structures of White’s palace to the more blunted edges of decorative octagonal shapes that made up a lot of the lattice work lining the upper walls. It did well to blend into the large, polyhedron shapes that made up parts of the pillars that were inlaid in the walls, breaking up the otherwise bare flat surface.

 

Her marveling lasted only until she had found herself returning to the main atrium where she was greeted by the sight of her pearl and two very frustrated looking Jasper guards half-listening as she made frantic hand gestures at them. That is, until she noticed her standing at the mouth of the hall, studying the trio. In the next moment she was running towards her, tears streaming down her face and all but forgetting the guards she had just been yelling at as she barreled towards her.

 

“Oh, My Diamond!” Pearl wailed, one hand grasping a data pad to her chest as the other balled up in a fist, crossing over the other to protecting it as she ran towards her. "Thank the stars, there you are!”

 

Orange waited until she was in front of her, a half smile on her face as she waved her hands placatingly at the frazzled gem, “Calm down, Pearl.”

 

Pearl gave her a scandalized look, “But My Diamond, you were gone!” She cried harder, her words coming out in a barely understandable rush, “And-and the guard, they didn’t know- and Carnelians 5PX and 7PX were only laughing at me, they wouldn’t take me seriously when i told them you must have been taken, or-“

 

“Alright Pearl,” Orange cut her off before she could start hyperventilating, placing her hands on her thin shoulders, “Breathe.”

 

“But-”

 

“Breathe.” Orange repeated, waiting as Pearl stopped, taking a moment to gather herself before pulling in a long, deep breath and then blowing it back out through her mouth. Orange nodded in approval, “There you go. Better?”

 

“Yes,” Pearl nodded, a hand raising to wipe at the tears on her cheeks, “Thank you My Diamond.”

 

“Now, I wasn’t kidnapped, I was…” Orange addressed, pausing as she realized she couldn’t tell Pearl the real reason she had up and disappeared on her. Instead, she cleared her throat, her eyes shifting from Pearl as she settled on, “I was simply looking around. I’ll speak with Five and Seven, but really, you need to calm down.”

 

“But you were gone.” Pearl argued, her eyes shining with a fresh set of tears.

 

“I’m sorry.” Orange sighed, her grasp on Pearl’s shoulder falling away as she reached up to rub the back of her neck, the guilt she knew she would feel settling in at the large eyes staring up at her, “I didn’t mean to scare you.”

 

“Oh no, My Diamond!” Pearl gasped, shaking her head, “Please don’t apologize! It's not my place to tell you you cant go where you please, I was just- I thought-“

 

“Breathe.” Orange cut her off again.

 

Pearl stopped, repeating once more another deep breath and exhale. Her head lowered, embarrassment coloring her cheek, “Sorry.”

 

“It’s my fault for leaving you like that.” Orange countered.

 

“But-“

 

“Please” Orange lightly shook her head, “Don’t argue with me on this.”

 

“I would never!” Pearl shrieked, startling Orange with her sudden volume. Pearl’s eyes went wide when realized what she had done, her hand slapping over her mouth in horror. “Forgive me,” Pearl apologized, "I shouldn’t yell.”

 

“You should actually try it sometime,” Orange joked, offering her a smile. “Its cathartic.”

 

“Is everything alright, My Diamond?”

 

Both of them looked up at the voice, Orange realizing she had forgotten about the two guards Pearl had been harassing moments ago.

 

“Oh, yeah. Everything's fine.”

 

The Jasper guard nodded, her counterpart continued to eye her pearl, her annoyance for the small attendant clear.

 

“If that is all, My Diamond.” She said, the two guards bowing there heads before turning to return to their post.

 

Orange watched them go, feeling another sigh escape her. So much unwarranted trouble, all for her.

 

“My Diamond?”

 

Orange blinked, looking down to see Pearl staring up at her with wide, questioning eyes. “Never mind.” She waved her off, "I’m tired, but I could use a bath. Let’s-“

 

Pearl’s eyes shined as she gave her a toothy grin, rocking forward on her tiptoes in excitement, “Allow me, My Diamond! I’ll prepare your bath at once!”

 

Orange didn't get a word out before Pearl turned, making a dash for the opposite hall. Orange thought to yell at her to wait considering she couldn’t recall the way to her bathroom, unlike Pearl, who had seemed to memorize the floor plans overnight. However, she didn't get farther than opening her mouth before Pearl had stopped mid stride. Orange briefly wondered what she could have forgotten before she was turning back around, a sheepish look on her face as she slowly walked back to her.

 

“I just remembered,” She spoke softly, her cheeks a soft orange and her chin lowered as she look up at her through her thin lashes, "I have your pad, that you requested, My Diamond.”

 

Orange blinked, eyes traveling down to the bright orange colored case held against her chest, the same one she had been holding onto when she had arrived. Orange felt heat creeping up her neck as she realized she had also forgotten about it, managing to mumble out a quiet, “Oh, I did ask for that, didn’t I…”

 

“Would you like me to-?” Pearl questioned, beginning to hold it out to her with both hands.

 

“No, no.” Orange waved, the corner of her lip tipping up as she forced a small smile, “Just, uh, hold on to it for me.”

 

“Of course, My Diamond.” Pearl continued to smile, which Orange was thankful for. She didn't seem bothered at all that she had gotten it for nothing. “Anything you need.”

 

“Just a bath.” She reiterated, which seemed to jumpstart her flighty companion into action once more, turning to speed-walk back down the hall. This time Orange called out to her, using her advantage of longer legs to catch up with her, “How about we go together.”

 

Pearl immediately slowed, cocking her head to look up at her with a large smile and warm cheeks, her tone happy as she returned her gaze, “Of course, My Diamond.”

 

 


 

If you had asked her a century ago who had the best bath on all of Homeworld, she would have said Blue Diamond, hands down. However, sinking into the warm stream of water that cut through the room, Orange decided that she had to update that opinion. She most defiantly had the best bath in all of Homeworld.

 

She had been pleasantly surprised the first night she had a need to bathe, her pearl obediently leading her to the room with Five and Seven following just as blindly, surprising Orange already with her knowledge of their new home. To say the room was enormous almost covered the ridiculousness of that statement. The walls were tall, vaulted up impossibly high. Tall enough she was sure she could accommodate all four of the other Diamonds, White included, without worry that one of them would feel uncomfortable in the closed space. The room itself seemed to stretch on far more than any of the other rooms she had been in thus far. Flat, pale orange walls separated by sturdy pillars, each one carved with beautifully sharp intersecting lines and Diamonds. The bath itself was long and rectangular, inset into the floor itself and fed by a giant gem statue that jutted out of the wall. In her hands was an overflowing vase that kept the water moving and a constant stream of fresh water being cycled in. It was over the top grand and Orange almost became emotional over seeing it, the knowledge that it was hers and hers alone almost as overwhelming as knowing the whole palace belonged to her too.

 

As it was, Orange relaxed against the side of the pool, elbows supporting her against the lip so that she didn’t slip under the moving stream. Behind her, Pearl stood, obediently waiting on her with her small hands clasped in front of her as Orange spent her time between attempting to pay her no mind and allowing the warm water to soothe the crick in her back that had formed from her sitting for long hours, pouring over pads filled with work.

 

She had a week filled with little things from the others that had quickly piled up and now she was left to wade through it. It didn't even include her own work she had to put in for her court. She was sure she had a message from Yellow, somewhere, with instructions she wanted her to follow, one being for her to start her first extractions so that Yellow could begin properly preparing to produce gems of her own for her. She wasn’t sure when she was meant to squeeze that into her schedule, but she imagined Yellow would only tell her to suck it up and figure it out. And then there was Blue, who wanted her to find the time to sit down and go over a few things regarding her court, as well as a review of proper behavior and protocols that she would need to keep in mind when dealing with the courtesans and lower nobles, simply because it had been awhile since her last lesson on the topic. That didn’t even factor in her desire to speak with her mother and see how she was doing. 

 

She had received troubling news that had been circulating from Earth about another incident with Rose Quartz and her ragtag band of rebels taking down yet another platoon as they defended a half-constructed temple before they had forced their hand to abandon it, gaining even more ground from them. You would think the large scale battle that had occurred not even 200 years prior would have wiped out their numbers considerably, and yet they still stood strong against them. The incident must have been a horrible welcome back when she had returned to her colony after her coronation and she hoped to see her in better spirits than she would have been in if it was her facing those issues. She did not envy her mother’s position or the stress it must have placed on her each and every day, between the rebels and their fellow Diamonds pushing her to find a way that they hadn’t come up with themselves to end the fighting on her colony. It almost made her own work look positively desirable. Almost.

 

“This is so much better.” Orange sighed loudly over the rush of water, “After this, all I want to do is sleep for an entire cycle.”

 

“Uh, My Diamond?” Pearl piped up, her voice grating and a little too loud over the calm that had settled in the peaceful silence.

 

Orange’s shoulders immediately tensed, which she forced to relax as she cocked her head to look up at her over her shoulder, giving her a questioning look, “What?”

 

“You have an upcoming appointment to meet with some of the nobles. You authorized it with-“

 

“Iris.” Orange groaned, her head hitting the floor behind her. "Right.”

 

“My Diamond?” Pearl spoke again after a long moment, Orange cracking open her eyes to look at her as she leaned over, blocking some of the light that had been hitting her face. Softly, almost as if she was hesitant to speak, asked, ”Should I reschedule?”

 

“No, no…I agreed.” Orange grumbled. “How soon?”

 

“Within the hour.”

 

Pearl stood back, startled as the larger gem began pulling herself up out of the water, turning around to stand up as water sloshed out and dripped from her, drenching the ground at their feet.

 

“I thought you wanted to relax, My Diamond?”

 

 Orange closed her eyes to keep from rolling them, instead taking a breath as she stretch her arms up and over her head, feeling some tension settling back in her body as she summoned her clothes back to her still dripping light form, “Let's just get this over with.”

 


 

For a fledgling court, Orange had to wonder just where all these gems had come from. Seated on a throne-like chair and raised up on a platform that put her above everyone else, the young Diamond was amazed at the line of nobility that stood in front of her. To her left, Pearl stood two steps down, watching the line of gems as they conversed with one another, her eyes wide as she looked at them all. Below her stood a set of guards, one on either side of the Diamond’s throne. They were the picture of intimidation and bulky, oppressive power as their eyes remained level ahead of them and shoulders back, poised to defend her should the need arise. Another set of guards were on the opposite side of the room, a lance in hand and guarding the large open doors. Beside them, rubies dotted the walls, the escorts of some of the higher ranked nobles that had made an appearance today, their rubies having not been permitted any farther in the room than the entrance. To her right, Iris Agate stood a step below her, her body half turned towards her with her hands held behind her back when not in use, speaking with her as she introduced each and every noble as they stepped forward for their turn. When Orange had reallocate her to an overseer for the influx of gems that both volunteered to merge over or had been pushed to her from the other Diamonds, she hadn’t quite expected her to be so remarkably good at handling it the way she had.

 

Iris motioned towards the crowd, catching her attention and guiding her to look towards a stout green gem as she stepped forward. “My Diamond,” Iris spoke, hand splayed out to present the aristocrat, “This is the opulent Green Beryl. Hand selected by the brilliant Yellow Diamond.”

 

“My Diamond,” Beryl bowed her head to her, hand lifting the right side of her dress as she curtsied to her. Like most Beryls, she had a wide smile and perpetually closed eyes, giving the small gems the impression that they were constantly happy. Her hair was curved, swooping into an arch towards the left on her head and matching the same darker green color of her floor length dress. “It is an honor.”

 

“Of course.” Orange gave her a small nod of acknowledgement. How tired she was of hearing about who’s honor it was to meet her. Between the fanatic loyalist and the smooth talking connivers, who could tell, really, who was being truthful anymore. And after two hours of it, she honestly couldn’t care.

 

“I'm grateful for Yellow Diamond’s consideration to be one of the few chosen to serve under you, your illustriousness. I look forward to aiding you and your growing court in the future.”

 

“My Court welcomes you, Green Beryl.” The young matriarch said, words sipping from her mouth from repeating much of the same thing in differing variations, to the point she didn’t even have to think about it anymore. "Your cooperativeness and willingness to follow Yellow Diamond’s rulings show both wisdom and loyalty, and assert that your patronage and academic knowledge will be valued.”

 

Green Beryl seemed pleased enough with her praise, dipping her head once more to her, “Thank you, My Diamond.” She said before turning away, moving around the line now that her business had been quickly concluded.

 

Orange held in a sigh, closing her eyes briefly and attempting to ignore the slow pounding of a building headache. Just how much longer could all this bootlicking and prostrating last?

 

“My Diamond,” Iris spoke, repeating her own overdone lines. Orange’s eyes opened and glanced at her before sliding back to the next gem that stepped forward from the large group. “Allow me to introduce her grand clarity, Sapphire. Volunteered herself to serve you from the lustrous Blue Diamond’s court.”

 

Orange was intrigued by that, eyeing the small blue gem as she curtsied to her. She appeared to be the only sapphire that had come to her that day, which made her much more interesting to her than the sea of Demantoids, Pyropes, and Jades that made up the grand majority of her audience.

 

“My Diamond.” Sapphire spoke in a quiet voice as she raised back up. 

 

“I’m surprised to see a gem such as yourself, Sapphire.” Orange admitted, ignoring the side look Iris gave her as she skipped over the short ‘Welcome to my Court’ she had been giving all afternoon.

 

“It was fated, My Diamond.” Sapphire responded.

 

The young Diamond rose an eyebrow at that. “Fated?”

 

“I had a vision,” she explained, “that I would come here to offer my services to you.”

 

That alone intrigued Orange. A sapphire of her own. A visionary and prophet to warn her away from potential pitfalls early in her first stages of settling into being a Diamond. That sounded like an advantage she couldn’t, and shouldn’t, refuse. However, it also made her wonder just how acclaimed this Sapphire’s prowess as a seer were if Blue Diamond was willing to let her take leave from her court.

 

“Tell me,” Orange said, leaning to the side as she propped her head up on her hand, staring questionably at the clairvoyant gem, “What do you see in my near future, Sapphire?”

 

Sapphire paused, her head lowering for a moment. The nearby gems that had heard her speak remained quiet, watching her until she tilted her head back up to her.

 

“I foresee you in a grand spire, many gems work under you. A Demantoid supplies you with information as a Hessonite commander leads a fleet attack of a world on your word alone. The world will be your first colony.”

 

Orange baulked at that. A colony? In her near future? As if any of the others would allow that! Either it was a joke that hadn’t landed well or this Sapphire was chipped. Or maybe even trying to flatter her, she wouldn’t be the first to do so today. She didn’t know sapphires very well, did they play at the politics of aristocrats the same way others did? Would it even be fair with their future vision if they did? And while it didn’t sit right to her, it seemed to have struck a cord with everyone else.  A new colony was always good news, even better when it was their own Diamond that would be adding to the Empire’s wealth and expansion plans. A reason to celebrate and pat ones self on the back for choosing to move courts or accept offers for doing so, business well done. Orange wasn’t exactly thrilled to add another of elite with machinations to use her new status and power to further their own influence and standings against other nobles in their frivolous games.

 

But it also posed a problem for her as well. If she called Sapphire out on a false vision, after the gems around her were already so excited to join her because of it, how would that reflect on her? To call one of their peers a liar was bad, to say she wasn’t in any position to have a colony anytime soon was worse. If she said nothing and allowed her to be welcomed, only to have them wait expectantly and find that the vision would not happen, would their expectations and faith in her plummet before she had even be given a real chance to prove herself capable? At best, she could somehow circumvent these rumors or suppress them by overshadowing them with other accomplishments that would soon have them forgetting about one sapphire and her false prophecy. At worst, her nonexistent exploits and standing would be whispered about behind closed doors, trickling down the ranks until it somehow got to the other Diamonds and she got severely reprimanded for not keeping her gems in line.

 

The pounding behind her eyes only worsened as her train of thought began to spiral quickly. Only once Iris Agate began giving her insistent looks the longer she allowed the silence to drag out, did she sit up straight, nodding her head towards the blue gem.

 

“Thank you, Sapphire.” Orange spoke, keeping her voice level and face even despite wanting to glare and demand the smaller gem to answer for her deceit, decorum be damned. Instead, she settled for, “Your foresight is, frankly, surprising.” She made a motion towards the other gems behind her, “Your vision seems to have rattled even your peers.“

 

“I simply followed the lines of fate, leading me to the unavoidable conclusion.”

 

“I see. Well, then we must speak again. My Court welcomes and embraces someone of your capabilities.”

 

“Thank you, My Diamond. I look forward to speaking with you in the future.”

 

She watched Sapphire turn and leave, her eyes following her as she neared the end of the line, her ruby guards separating themselves from the others to flank her. Still she watched her retreating form, even as the next aristocrat stepped forward.

 

“My Diamond, allow me to introduce…“

 


 

Slinking out of the room, Orange was glad that Iris had taken over once she had finished with most of them, calling an end to the meetings after the third hour and more than likely seeing rather than sensing her growing irritation. Her guards had walked with her to the door until she dismissed them, ignoring their concerned looks to simply wave them off, only allowing Pearl to walk with her. She didn’t think she could handle any more company than her single attendant at that moment.

 

“Okay.” Orange breathed out, shoulders hunched and head bowed as she rubbed her forehead, attempting to alleviate the throbbing that seemed to radiate from her skull down her back, creating one great column of pain and discomfort. Why hadn’t any of the Diamonds told her how physically taxing dealing with such tasks would be. Where was that lesson between gem history and class appropriate etiquettes? Maybe that was why Yellow was always grumpy. “Now i can-“

 

“My Diamond?” Pearl called out behind her, stopping her mid step as she froze at the call of her title.

 

Orange tried very hard not to raise her hackles, knowing she shouldn’t be so on edge just to hear her speak, it wasn’t Pearl’s fault her day had been so hectic. Cocking her head, she looked over her shoulder at the smaller gem. “….Yes, Pearl?”

 

Pearl offered her a pleasant smile, “Yellow Diamond would like those reports from yesterday as soon as possible. You asked me to remind you-“

 

“No.”

 

Pearl’s eyes widened at the harshly spoken word, making her clam up for a moment, startled and worried. “M-My Diamond?”

 

Orange’s hand waved in the air as she spoke, as if she was personally striking down each task, “No reports. No meetings. No calls. Nothing. I’m retiring to my room.”

 

“Oh,” Pearl blinked, surprised and unsure how to respond at first. Instead she simply nodded in acceptance, “Of course My Diamond, if that is what you wish.”

 

The taller gem nodded her head once, turning to face forward as she started to lead them towards her personal chambers. Her hand creeped up, pushing her hair aside to rub at her neck, “I can’t believe this cycle is dragging on like this.”

 

The walk there was, thankfully, unremarkable and blessedly quiet. Orange would have regretted it the next day if she had lost it on some unsuspecting gem simply because of her fowl mood.

 

However, upon arriving at her chambers, Orange paused outside the double doors, eyes scanning for the two absent red gems she had expected to be there. “Where's Five and Seven?”

 

“Their shift ended an hour ago, My Diamond.” Pearl answered her, making her turn to glance over her shoulder at her.

 

“What?” She mumbled, eyebrows briefly lifting before pushing together in confusion. “But their shift is…” She paused, thinking for a moment, before her shoulders sagged in realization, “Is it really that late?”

 

“My Diamond?”

 

“Never mind.” Orange sighed, walking forward towards the doors, “There's a match at the Arena tonight, isn’t there? I'll hear about it tomorrow if it's a good one. I really need to go down and see for myself.”

 

Pearl turned her head to look at her as she released the lock on the door for her, “Would you like me to add it to your schedule, My Diamond?”

 

“No.” Orange rejected, moving into the dimmed room, relaxing with each step into low light of her bedroom, the sight of her bed on the far side of the connecting rooms calling to her, “No telling when i'll be able to go.” She paused, bent finger scratching at her cheek as she spoke to herself, “I don’t even know if it’d be appropriate. I should ask Blue.”

 

Pearl attempted to keep step with her as they moved towards her owner’s bed, waiting at an appropriate distance as she climbed the three steps of the platform before turning to sit down at the end. “Would you like me to remind you the next time you speak with Blue Diamond, my-“

 

“Orange.” The older gem interrupted her as she leaned over, her hand sliding over her boot and making it disappear from her light form, leaving her right foot bare. 

 

“Huh?” Pearl stared at her, eyes wide and mouth parted in bewilderment.

 

Orange paused from leaning over and repeating her actions on her left side, looking up at her as she responded, “You can call me Orange when we’re alone. I told you that before, remember?”

 

“Oh!” Immediately Pearl’s face lit up, her eyes turning the size of saucers as she waved her hands frantically, “I-I could never. I was made to serve you, My Diamond. A pearl being so familiar with her master would be wrong, it would be-“

 

“Bad. Yeah, I heard the first five times I mentioned it.” Orange grunted, leaning forward to rest her arms on her thighs as she looked at the small flustered gem, face impassive as she watched her cover her own face to hide the alarming shade of orange that colored her.

 

Pearl peaked out from her fingers, her lips downturned as she saw her staring back at her, her head tilting down as she lowered her eyes, hands lowering to her chest as they balled into fists, “I’ve disappointed you. I’m sorry. I-“

 

Her Diamond cut her off with a loud sigh, pulling her eyes back up to her, “Not tonight, Pearl. I’m not prepared to go through this again.”

 

Pearl watched as she pulled her long hair over her shoulder, thick fingers kneading hard circles into the exposed flesh of her neck before moving down to her bared shoulder, her eyes closing and her jaw twitching every few passes before moving higher, struggling to reach farther than the back of her shoulders. Pearl watched her struggle, wanting to step forward and offer her help, though the words were strangled in her throat by the thought of how inappropriate it would be for her to touch her like that. However, it seemed worse to allow her to continue struggling when she could so easily help.

 

Perhaps if she worded it right or if her Diamond asked, she wouldn’t feel like she was overstepping her boundaries. “If I may say, you seem tense, My Diamond.”

 

Orange stilled, her head cocking back to stare at her like she was the dullest rock she had ever seen. “Gee, do I?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Her eyes fell closed, taking a deep breath before her hand fell away from her shoulder. “…that was rhetorical, Pearl.”

 

Pearl immediately realized her mistake, her cheeks burning once more as she tried to clear up her misunderstanding. “My apologies, My Diamond! I didn’t mean-“

 

“Don’t worry about it.” Orange interrupted her, pushing her hair back over her shoulder to hang behind her, head tilted back as she brushed her bangs back while her eyes remain pointed towards her, “You know, you don’t have to apologize for every little thing.”

 

“But-“

 

“It wouldn’t be appropriate.”

 

Pearl looked hurt by her mocking tone and she sighed, her hand running down from her hair to smooth out the frustrated line from her face. Taking a deep breath, her hand dropped, mustering an apologetic look for the smaller gem, “Sorry, I shouldn’t have been so rude. I’m just going to go to bed.” She declared, turning over onto her knees and crawling up the bed a bit before collapsing into the mass of pillows that littered the top, snuggling into the overstuffed decor and relaxing until she sighed in contentment. Turning her head, she closed her eyes as she pulled a pillow under her head for support, calling out to the only other occupant of the room. "Goodnight, Pearl.”

 

“Goodnight, My Diamond.” She heard in response. However, she couldn’t help but notice the proximity of the voice, the skin on the back of her neck prickling as the realization hit her.

 

She cracked her eyes open, slowly turning her head to her opposite said to look at the gem now standing beside her bed, her hands clasped in front of her, staring. “Pearl…”

 

“My Diamond?”

 

Pushing herself to sit up on her elbows, Orange kept a firm grip on her pillow as she looked at her at eye level, “What did I tell you about standing at my bedside?”

 

“Oh.” Pearl blinked, looking down sheepishly, “Sorry, My Diamond.”

 

“If you're going to remain here, get in bed.”

 

“My Diamond!” She flushed, "T-thats so-! I could never! That would be so inappropriate- A pearl in bed with-“

 

“Then sit down. Stand against the wall, I don’t care.” Orange cut her off, turning away from her and flopping back down, “Just don’t stand there looming over me like you’ve done all week.” She ordered, before grumbling, “Gives me a damn scare in the morning.”

 

Pearl gave her a nod she couldn’t see, stepping away from the bed obediently. “Yes, My Diamond.”

 

“I don’t want to be disturbed for anything short of another Diamond calling because Homeworld is cracking apart.” Orange ordered, squeezing her eyes closed and forcing herself to relax once more.

 

“I…are you serious, My Diamond?”

 

Orange fought the urge to sit back up and give her another look. Instead she blew out a breath through her mouth, wiling herself to stay in the comfort and luxury of her bed. “…just keep everyone silent, and don’t wake me unless it’s an emergency.”

 

Pearl tilted her head in uncertainty, knowing she was already towing a fine line before she really made her Diamond angry, “What would be an emergency-“

 

“Pearl.” Orange said forcefully, cutting her off with a warning tone.

 

“Yes, my diamond?” She asked meekly.

 

“Shush.” Came her much quieter response, and yet it served its purpose as Pearl’s mouth snapped shut, her cheeks burning.

 

It wasn’t long after that Orange began to snore.

 


 

Pearl stood near the tall desk across the room, staring towards the large, plush bed that held her Diamond. It was hard to see her through all the pillows that covered it, engulfing the large gem within them. It had been a few hours since she had collapsed into it, reprimanded her for standing too close, and then started to- what was it the Carnelians called it? Snore? It sounded like small rocks rattling around, a soft but harsh noise that had startled her the first night it occurred.

 

She shifted from one foot to the other, attempting to remain silent and patient, her heels softly clicking against the hard floor with each move as she rocked back and forth. Could her Diamond hear her? She should stop moving just in case, but she felt anxious just standing there, her mouth pressed together to keep from biting her lips. She would look unpresentable to her master in the morning if she let herself do that. Still, her eyes slid over the prone and deathly still form of her owner. She could not think of why a gem would do so, and it worried her when she did. Only injured gems didn’t move for hours on end and yet her Diamond did so purposely all the time. She called it sleep, but what even was that? What was the point? She had never explained that to her, she could understand the mineral tablets, those made sense to her, but this? It scared her watching her lie there and there was no one she could ask about it. She didn’t want to hear the Carnelians snickering about her again when her back was turned.

 

Not being able to contain herself anymore, she moved forward, taking the lightest steps a small pearl like herself possibly could until she had reached the end of the bed. Using the light filtering in from the windows she peered into the dark until she could make out her Diamond laying on her stomach, clutching a fat pillow under her head, face half sunk into it. Her eyes were closed and she didn't move at all, which made her heart skip painfully to see. She had to strain harder to concentrate and make out the little rise and fall of her back, the little turn of her partially open mouth as that grating sound came from her. It reassured her that she was at least alive.

 

The thought of her diamond dying had made her cry many times already, something she hoped she hid well in order to keep from bothering her owner, or worse, starting rumors in the palace, but this ‘sleeping’ thing only served to exacerbate her fears. But that was her problem, not her Diamond’s. She would never burden the youngest Diamond with her weaknesses.

 

Sighing, her head turned to her left, the sight of the city’s neon lights and tall buildings played out in a panoramic view her Diamond’s room offered. It was beautiful and her Diamond often found herself in front of it, staring out at the city, Pearl joining her when she did. It was one of her favorite moments she got with her Diamond, a comfortable quiet as they both looked out at the heart of Homeworld, simply captivated by it. Was she proud of it? The proof of what important gems like her could create? Or did she just appreciate the beauty of it? She did stare at it often with such reverence, like a patron deeply appreciating a painting in a gallery. Yes, Pearl decided, she must find beauty in it. Her Diamond had an eye for such things. 

 

And yet she never could get up the courage to make a comment on it, despite wanting to try and start an actual conversation between them, and it seemed to be the perfect topic for her to use. The Carnelians seemed to do so so easily, and her Diamond favored them greatly. Was that her issue? Was she just not outgoing enough to please her?

 

She just didn’t understand it, and that was the most frustrating part. Despite her best efforts, nothing she did seemed to please her Diamond.

 

Keep track of each and every task she had, no matter the absurd amount she was expected to remember? She came across as an annoyance to her instead of her mindful assistant. 

 

Try to make herself available to her at all times? She was clingy and underfoot instead of dedicated and hardworking. A nuisance.

 

Show her the respect that a grand gem of her status deserved, never faltering in her consistency? Too formal, not bendable enough to lower herself to the disrespect that other gems seemed alright giving her.

 

Perhaps she was just a terrible Pearl. She had been made for her Diamond and yet she couldn’t do anything right. Perhaps she should suggest to her Diamond to take her back to the Reef so she could be rejuvenated. Maybe then she would be able to better serve her. Maybe the technicians had just gotten it wrong this time. After all, what good was she if she couldn’t fulfill her purpose correctly? All of the other Diamonds had been very clear in her expectations, and even with White Diamond’s Pearl helping her, her warnings constantly in the back her mind to keep her on track, she didn’t feel she was up to par for the task given to her. She was just a Coral Pearl.

 

A Pearl that had been made just for her. 

 

No. She couldn’t give up now. She simply needed to try harder. To be, as her Diamond had put it, more flexible in her approach. There had to be a way to please her Diamond without being so drastic as to be returned to the Reef, she just needed to find it. 

 

She turned to look at her owner, obvious to her struggle and so worn down from the day to day expectations that had been placed on her, and so much more important than her own silly problems.

 

She would be the Pearl her Diamond needed. She had been made for this, after all, and like the others, she would succeed, no matter what.

Chapter 72: Chapter 70: I Could Do About Anything

Chapter Text

The pink morning light filtered into the room, bathing everything in a warm glow and stretching out across the floors, casting sparkles in its wake as it explored the very new and polished marble. It touched on everything it could, delicate glass sculptures and large, metallic pots covered in decorative embellishments of gem figures and stones. The slowly moving light had been ignored as it hit the back the newest matriarch’s chair, blocking it out and deepening the shadows she had been surrounded in since she had awoken early that solar cycle and taken up residence there. 

 

Orange sat hunched over in her chair, the cold stone having long since warmed from her sitting in it all morning. A half eaten canister of tablets sat precariously abandoned at the corner of  the desk, hard case pads laid scattered around it. Some open and still flickering with life, reading off various bits of information while being ignored in favor of the lit display in front of her, multiple diamond-shaped screens stacked in disorganized chaos that only she could understand as she flipped back and forth between them. It was only mid-morning and Orange felt like she was behind her own self-imposed schedule.

 

The first week she had moved over from White’s palace to her own she had been so determined to take on all the work the others sent her way, believing it wouldn’t be too much more difficult than what she already handled on the daily. As she hoped, the others had been so pleased with her, impressed even, that they had decided to dive head first into getting her acquainted with the feel of a real work load.

 

Now, she was regretting her decisions to accept her duty as a Diamond so early into her move up. She could have taken an entire millennia to herself and the others would have been fine with that, probably would have been happy even, considering her age. Instead, It had been four weeks since she had left her palace and she already wanted to tell them she couldn’t handle all this. Her last call had been from Yellow and it had been very brief and all business. Blue was busy dealing with captured rebels and their sentencing, while White was doing only she knows what. She hadn’t even heard from Pearl as some in-between communication from her. Orange was starting to miss her rather carefree life in White’s palace.

 

Not even her own inner circle had been spared from her undertaking. She had little time to share with the others, having to deny seeing the Topazes and decline the Carnelians offers to spend a little downtime together while she exercised, which she had to all together nix from her schedule at this point. Iris was the only one that had granted time to speak with face to face, and it was all work. Her only company had been Pearl, who seemed to be the only one that slightly benefited from her new arrangement. But, even then, she seemed to be tired of the constant pattern of her work schedule, the same four walls, no matter how beautifully decorated and spacious her office may be, was quickly growing to be a tiring sight for both of them. Though, she must admit, Pearl was being a better champ about it than she was. Pearl had tried to lighten the mood as best she could with small talk, as awkward as it was, and little gestures of bringing her things, which Orange could appreciate.

 

Speaking of Pearl, Orange paused, her hand falling from the screen in front of her to the armrest of her chair as she glanced to her right. Pearl stood dutifully beside her, at this point mindful of the space she left her as she became aware she didn’t like to be crowded while she worked. Pearl’s attention had wandered to the windows, though her body still faced towards her desk, awaiting a command from her or until she realized it was time to get her another canister of tablets. In the four weeks she had Pearl, Orange had become a little more aware of her and a little more used to her presence. She might even go so far as to say she had grown to like it.

 

And while their working life may have grown enough that they had gotten used to the way one another behaved, she noticed she didn’t know much about the gem herself. She was a stranger that had been thrust into her life, regardless of how either of them felt about it. A stranger she had very little understand of given the long four weeks they had been together, and that bothered her. She felt there should have been more effort on her part, and that alone was enough to bring shame to her. Pearl was just as much a victim in this arrangement as she had been, the difference being Pearl got the short end of the stick and she hadn’t done much to try and ease that burden for her. It bothered her more when she realize recently, in her own frustrations, she had been treating her like, well, like a pearl. It was something she knew she had to make the time to correct, though time was hard to find these days.

 

Glancing back her screens, and then at the small gem beside her, Orange gave it but a moment of thought before she sat back with a heavy sigh.

 

“Alright. Enough of this.” She said, catching Pearl’s attention as she ran a hand through her hair, her eyes scanning the multiple screens and the cases in front of her that made the desk feel just a little too claustrophobic to sit at any longer than she needed to. “If I look at another form, I’m going to scream.”

 

Pearl glanced at her desk and then back, thin eyebrows raised at her wording, though her tone was light as she asked “Is there something you’d like to do, My Diamond?”

 

Orange titled her head back, closing her eyes for a moment as she answered, “Truthfully, I’ve been thinking about something and I think today would be a good day to do it.”

 

“Anything I can help with?” Pearl asked earnestly.

 

“Actually, it involves you.”  Orange answered, rolling her head to the side to look at her, watching her reaction.

 

Pearl blinked, “Me?”

 

Orange motioned to Pearl and then herself with her finger, “Let's do something together.”

 

“With…me, My Diamond?”

 

“Yeah.” Orange nodded, “I’ve been thinking about it and i’m not so oblivious to how much trouble we’re having getting along, Pearl. So let's fix that.”

 

Pearl gasped, her hands balling up and pressing against her chest, her round eyes shining with tears. Orange couldn’t help but notice the gesture always seemed to cover her gem, whether instinctual or out of defense, she wasn’t sure, but it stirred something inside her to know she feared for her life on some level when she got upset. “I’m so sorry My Diamond. It's my fault, I-“

 

“Pearl, stop it.”

 

“But-“

 

“We just need to get to know each other.” Orange said softly, turning her body in her chair to face the smaller gem as she gave her what she hoped was a comforting smile, “We haven’t had a whole lot of time for that, have we? Honestly, thinking about it, I don’t know anything about you.”

 

Pearl looked taken aback, “A-about me?”

 

“Yeah. Lets take a walk and you can tell me about yourself.” Orange said, standing up, before she realized that her attendant believe that to be an order. “Or-“ She paused, looking down at her curiously, “Is there anything you’d like to do? You know, when you're not doing things for me.”

 

“I…um-“ Pearl’s face flushed, her head tilting down and her eyes looking anywhere but up at her before she stopped to look back up through her eyelash, “I don’t.”

 

Orange furrowed her eyebrows, “You…don’t know?”

 

Pearl looked away in what Orange definitely knew to be embarrassment  “I’ve never done anything besides this, My Diamond.”

 

“Never?”

 

Pearl’s foot scuffed the floor beneath her, her hands lowering from her gem to her hips where she rung them together, "I was made for you. After I was made, and looked over, I was told to retreat back to my gem until I was needed. I…I don’t know anything outside my work for you, My Diamond.”

 

“You’re blank.” Orange blurted, too surprised to be embarrassed as it hit her and just how stupid she had been. She had been judging her all this time without ever even thinking about why she was the way she is, or just what it meant for a gem to be made for someone like her. It made her feel sick. “My stars, Pearl.”

 

“I’m sorry. I know I'm not exciting, or a good talker, or-“

 

Orange placed her hands on her shoulders, her eyes gentle as Pearl looked up at her, startled and scared, “Don’t apologize, Pearl. That's not your fault. Besides, we can fix that too.”

 

Her eyes glanced down at the large hands warming her shoulders, cheeks burning all their own before turning back up to give her a questioning look. “Fix, My Diamond?”

 

“Forget anything I have to do today.” Orange announced, letting her go and stepping away from her chair, Pearl trailing behind her as she walked and talked, “Clear the schedule, because you and are going to find something you like doing, Pearl.” She stopped, turning to look down at her with a large grin, excitement shining in her eyes, “Who knows, maybe we’ll find you a hobby that you can do in your free time.”

 

Pearl couldn’t help the smile that formed at the look on her Diamond’s face. A day centered around her? With her Diamond? It made her whole body feel flushed from the thought. “I…I'd like that, My Diamond. Thank you.”

 

“Orange.”

 

“Or-” She bit her lip before she could get more than a syllable out.

 

“Too soon, it's alright.” Orange waved her off with a good natured laugh, "I guess it must be harder for new gems like you to go around our coding, huh?”

 

“Sorry.”

 

“Don't worry about it, okay? One day i'll get you to say my name.” Orange had to admit she enjoyed the way Pearl looked up at her in appreciation.  “But for now, let’s go find some things to do.”

 

Orange motioned for her to follow her, Pearl sticking with her as they headed for the door. It was only once they neared that it hit her and she slowed. Glancing down at the small attendant, Orange scratched the side of her neck, her eyebrows raised as she asked, “What, uh, what do you want to do first? Any ideas?”

 

Pearl smiled, big and bright as she looked up a her. “Whatever you would like to do, My Diamond.”

 

“I…well, I wanted to know more about you.” Orange hedged, "Is there anything you’d like to do, or try?”

 

“I don’t like anything, my Diamond, only what you tell me to. My feelings are irrelevant.”

 

“No, they’re not.” Orange countered, her tone rather forceful, which she quickly tried to cover before Pearl could read more into it, her hand making a circular motion in the air, “Come on, anything, anything at all?”

 

“Is there something you’d like me to say, My Diamond?” Pearl questioned after she waited for a long moment, her eyes lowering to the floor, “I’m…I’m unsure. I’m sorry.”

 

“Don’t be. It’s...not your fault.” Orange shoulders slumped, trying not to let the discomfort and disappointment show on her face.

 

“I’ve upset you.”

 

“No!” Orange shouted, startling Pearl and making the taller gem flinch as she watched her shrink away. She waved her hands, attempting to salvage the situation, “ Don’t be sorry, please.…It's my own fault. I had expectations-“

 

“And I have failed to meet them. Oh, forgive me my clarity! I should not have assumed what you were going to say!”

 

“Hey,” Orange stepped forward, reaching out to stop Pearl from potentially hurting herself by grabbing her wrists, stilling her as she looked up at her with wide, wet eyes. “It’s okay, I swear. You don’t have to apologize so much.”

 

“I don’t?”

 

“You’re…well, you're like me, when I was younger.” Orange couldn’t stop the chuckle that escaped her. "You're new, so you don’t know any better.”

 

“My Diamond?”

 

She laughed harder at Pearl’s wide eyes and confusion expression as she remembered just how it had been for her. She never expected she’d find herself in such a role reversal, “I thought you’d be like the others, but you can’t be! You don’t know anything.”

 

“Ermmm.”

 

Orange’s laugh died down, her amusement quickly being killed as she registered the upset look on Pearl’s face, her hands balled into fists as she still had her arms held still. Quickly she let her go, her hands pulling away as Pearl stood still even as she stepped back. “Stars, I didn’t mean it like that! I…you don’t have any actual experience with this world, of course you don’t know what you like.” She explained in a rush, pausing to give her an apologetic look as she looked back up at her, her eyes judging just how truthful she was being. “Listen, I have an entire palace to myself, and free time until I decide I have to return to my work. Let’s try some things, maybe you’ll find something you like. Is that alright with you?”

 

“If that is what you want, My Diamond.”

 

“No,” Orange reached forward, slowly like she would startle her if she moved too fast and scare her off, cupping her cheeks, pausing as she saw the alarmed look in her eyes and feel the tension under her hands before she gently wiped at the tear tracks on her face. “If it's what you want. Do you want to go do this? We don’t have to, I won’t force you, and I promise I wont be mad.”

 

Pearl was silent, round eyes impossibly wider as she stared up at her, before she eventually gave a brief nod which she stopped once she realized Orange still had a grasp of her cheeks, her voice soft as she responded, “I’d like to.” 

 

This made Orange smile, her thumbs taking one last swipe at the thinning trail of tears before she pulled her hands back to her sides, “Since you don't know, perhaps we should get some ideas. Maybe the Carnelians will have something to try. They’re still on duty, right?”

 

“Yes, My Diamond.”

 

“Good!” Orange beamed, turning back to the door, glancing behind her to ensure Pearl was following before moving again, “Let's go have a talk.”

 

Stepping out of her office, Orange ignored the highly decorated walls, the eyes of the gem figures lining the short hall that lead to her office doors avoiding both of the gems gaze as they passed by. At the end of the hall, Orange smiled as she found the two red heads she was looking for, completely unaware of them with their backs against the wall either side of the entryway.

 

Upon exiting the hall, both turned to look up at her, with Five being the first to move from her post, long since ignoring the rules of being dismissed as she grinned up at the larger gem, her fingers lacing together as she stretched her arms up over her head, “Time to go already, My Diamond?”

 

Seven leaned over to look at her around Orange, her eyebrows furrowed as she shook her head, “Cant be, haven’t been here that long. Not even half cycle yet.”

 

Orange turned to give her a questioning look, “Do I want to know how you know that without windows?”

 

Seven grinned back at her, “Forby and Karn walk by on their patrol mid shift.”

 

“Forby and Karn?” Orange repeated inquisitively.

 

“The quartz, ma’am?” Seven supplied when she remained silent, “You met them a couple weeks ago.”

 

“The Lemon Quartz that joined us, My Diamond.” Five clarified, getting Orange’s attention again.

 

Seven crossed her arms as she stepped forward, standing at Orange’s side as she looked at her partner, “They re actually not as bad you’d think for newbies.”

 

“Yeah, you’d like them.” Five agreed before looking back up at Orange, surprised she still seemed to be lost, "Don't remember them?”

 

After a very long and awkward pause, Orange’s face lit up as the memory of the two gems finally came to her, her mouth falling open as she gasped in realization. “Oh! Those two.” Her cheeks warmed as she reached up to rub the back of her neck as the two red gems looked at her in amusement, "I guess I forgot about them.”

 

Seven and Five shared a look before Five shrugged, “Hey, you meet so many gems, can't blame you for not remembering all of us.”

 

“Hmm…” Orange nodded, embarrassed that she had forgotten them so soon. However, her embarrassment quickly slipped away as she looked down and noticed how uncomfortable Pearl looked she waited patiently while they talked, biting her lip and staring at their feet, hands subtly wringing together in front of her. Immediately her hand fell from her neck as she turned back to the two other gems as she remembered just why she was there. “Oh, but thats beside the point. I actually wanted to talk to you two.”

 

“Hey, anything for our favorite Diamond.” Five grinned.

 

Seven nodded, “What can we do for you?”

 

“Escort detail?”

 

“Lookouts?”

 

"Commentators?”

 

“Actually,” Orange cut them off before they could continue, "I need recommendations.”

 

Both looked confused as they looked at one another and then at her again. 

 

“For?” Seven questioned.

 

“Things to do. You know,” Orange’s hand made a circular motion as she searched for the right word, “free time.”

 

Five exaggerated surprise on her face as she joking asked, “You have that?”

 

“Haha.” Orange slapped her playfully on the shoulder, "Don't lose that sense of humor, Five.”

 

Five saluted her, “As my Diamond commands it.”

 

“No.” Orange quickly tried to get back on track again, leaning back slightly to gently clap Pearl on the back, startling her in the process as she held her hand there, dragging the Carnelian’s attention to her for the first time. “I’m spending the day with Pearl.”

 

Five made a face, her eyebrow raising before she hesitantly responded, “Good luck?”

 

“Hey.” Orange narrowed her eyes, her finger pointing at her and then Seven in a light warning, “Be nice, the both of you.” She waited until both nodded, neither looking chastised but remaining compliant nonetheless before she continued, “I meant, we need recommendations for things to do so Pearl can find something she likes too. I need some ideas, so I thought of the two most fun gems I know.”

 

“Aww, you hear that Seven?” Five’s hands clasped together as she pressed them to the side of her tilted head, her mouth opening to say more before her head slammed forward as Seven smacked her in the back of the head, her hands flying up to protect her skull from further abuse as she hunched over, “Ow!”

 

“Shape up.” Seven glared as the shorter carnelian titled her head to scowl at her, hands rubbing furiously through her hair to soothe the throbbing she had caused. Seven turned back to the taller gem, bowing her head slightly in apology, “Sorry My Diamond, she forgets the prestigious position she’s in now.” She cut her eyes to her, narrowing as she watched her stick her tongue out at her in response, “You know, personally serving a member of the Great Authority.”

 

Five stood back up, grunting as her hands fell away from her ruffled hair, “I haven’t forgotten. Sheesh.”

 

“Well?” Orange pressed, bring the two back to her. 

 

“Oh, uh right.” Five cleared her throat, her arms crossing over her chest as she took a moment to think. "Well…we like to go to the Crag when we’re off duty.”

 

Seven titled her head as she considered it a moment, “I bet she’d have fun there, i guess.”

 

Orange gave both a blank stare as she waited another moment for their suggestion to sink in before speaking slowly, “You think I, a Diamond, can take Pearl down to the Crag?”

 

“Well, it’s not like they’ll turn you away.”  Five argued.

 

Orange leveled her with a look.

 

Five placed a hand against her chin, rubbing as she thought harder, “Okay, well how about…” she paused, waving the thought away with her hand before continuing to rub her chin, “No no..oh! Well, no…”

 

“We go to the Arena.” Seven supplied, finally cutting off her partner and gaining the others attention, “Maybe she’d like it there?”

 

“Oh!” Five snapped her fingers as she pointed to Seven, “That's a good idea. Maybe she’d like to spar?”

 

“Seriously? That's not what I meant.” Seven motioned to the skinny gem as she gave Five an incredulous look, “She’s a pearl, you really think she’s gonna go toe to toe with another gem? pearls don’t fight. She’d be much better with the numbers.”

 

“Oh, come on. What if it was against another pearl?” Five challenged. A wide grin spread on her face as she nodded her head to the large gem between them, “You know, I bet our Diamond would like that, huh?” Five paused to nudge her elbow into Orange’s side, her eyebrows wiggling as she looked up at her, "You know how she favors-“

 

Orange’s large hand clamped down over Five’s mouth, cutting her off as she glared down at her, “Alright, both of you can shut up now.” She grunted, Five slapping her hand against her wrist until she pulled away, giving the smaller gem a warning look before she did so, “Pearl isn’t going to fight for whatever fantasies you two have.”

 

“Hey!” Seven protested, “I wasn’t the one who suggested it!”

 

“She isn’t a bet broker either.” Orange threw back, giving her a look as well, "Pearl isn’t going to run numbers for you.”

 

Seven looked appalled, her hand on her chest even as she fought against the growing smile on her face, “I would never suggest that.”

 

Orange couldn’t help the exasperated laugh that escaped her, shaking her head as she closed her eyes a moment, “You two are incorrigible.”

 

“Sorry we couldn’t help.” Five shrugged, her tone apologetic.

 

“You hang around all those other pearls, what about them?” Seven asked, the three gems turning to look at her in question, “Surely you can get something more suitable for a Diamond’s pearl from them.”

 

“Hmm.” Orange tapped a finger to her chin, considering it for but a moment before nodding, “I suppose that’s not a bad idea.” She looked down at Pearl, who looked at her with questioning eyes as she proposed, “How about we try some of the things the others Diamond’s pearls do in their free time. Maybe you’ll like something I know from them. You could even bond over it if you find something.”

 

Pearl nodded in agreement, “I would like that, My Diamond.”

 

“Alright.” Orange smiled, pointing behind her to the closed doors of her office, “Pearl, go grab two blank pads from my desk. I got a good place in mind for us to go.”

 

Pearl bowed her head to her, “Yes, My Diamond.”

 


 

Settling into the plush chair, Orange glanced over at Pearl beside her, noting how she gazed out the window, large pale orange eyes scanning over the narrow, tall pane of glass that lined the wall this side of the hexagonal shaped room. On either side of it were floor-to-ceiling pillars, the mirror of it the exact same on the other side of the room, both sandwiching a wide open balcony. However, the reason Orange had chosen this side of the room instead of the balcony was evident as Pearl stared at the giant statue that stood just eye level outside this floor of the palace. Beside it was a gushing pillar waterfall. Behind it were multiple buildings, clear tubes and small bridges slightly visible through the small gaps of the overlapping structures. It was nice to know even the backside of her palace had a beautiful view, and one her pearl seemed to appreciate just as much as her.

 

Bringing her pad to life, Orange lifted up the bottom of it so that it would hold itself aloft at an angle in front of her. Beside her, Pearl must have noticed as she could see out of the corner of her eye as she followed suit. Pulling up a blank file, Orange cocked her head to look at her.

 

“Alright, so i'm not exactly an expert, but I actually learned a bit from Blue Diamond’s Pearl.” Orange told her, watching as she brought up a blank file of her own, finger hovering over the screen as she turned to look up her, giving her her full attention, "She’s a great artist, so hopefully I’ve picked up enough to start you off.”

 

“What…What do I do?” Pearl questioned, turning to look at her screen.

 

“Just draw what you see. Or anything that’s on your mind.” Orange shrugged, “It's what I did the first time.”

 

Pearl reached forward and then stopped, her finger curling away from the screen as her eyebrows furrowed, “But what if i mess it up, or if-“

 

“Don’t think too much about it.” Orange said, her finger already moving across her own screen, “From experience, it takes a lot of practice to get anything right.” She paused, turning to offer her a small smile, “And I’ve found that half the fun is simply making something of your own.”

 

Pearl turned back to her screen, her eyes flicking to the lit buildings behind the statues that she had been admiring when they sat down. Glancing back, Pearl saw that her Diamond was already engulfed in her own drawing, a mess of white lines beginning to take a shaky shape she couldn’t quite place, but understood it was a spire of some kind. Her Diamond was so concentrated already, the little quirk of her brow and the sharpness other eyes as she worked captivating. It was the first time she seemed so at ease in her presence and it was enough to make her smile. Turning back to her own screen she gave a small nod to herself before placing her finger to the screen. She could do this.

 

When she finally pulled her hand back, she didn’t know how long she had been at it, but she had to forced herself to sit back when she felt herself becoming frustrated the more she looked at her work and then back at the city view. The more time she spent on it, the more the screen became filled with lines, and the more she disliked what she saw. At first she had like it, seeing the rough shape of the buildings being made by the thin lines she drew out. But then she kept adding, and as the details piled on, the more she found she thought it looked nothing like what she had intended.

 

So she resolved to stop while she was ahead. Titling her head as she examined her screen one last time, she turned to look at her master, “How's this?”

 

Orange stopped her own work, looking over at her in a dazed surprise before registering what she had said, her eyes turning to the screen. “Oh, I like that.” She said, titling her own head as she looked at it, taking in the different sections that made up the city she had done. “You did very well for your first time, Pearl.”

 

“Thank you, My Diamond.”

 

“Well?” Orange voiced as she turned her attention back to her with a hopeful smile, “Can you see yourself doing this?”

 

Pearl looked back at her screen, feeling her lip curl as she looked at it with distaste again. “I…I think my talents lie elsewhere, My Diamond.”

 

Orange was already starting to close her screen, the holographic diamond flattening in on itself as the hard case came back together under her hands, “Fair enough.” She agreed, “Let’s try something else then.”

 


 

Standing in the familiar room of her appropriated gym, Pearl glanced around as Orange stood beside her, letting her take in the new room as she spoke, “Alright, now I know this is generally a pearl thing already, but Yellow’s Pearl enjoys singing.” She explained, her eyes squinting as she gave it a moment of thought and added, “Well, more humming, but I think it’s just because she doesn’t get to sing unless Yellow tells her to. So what about you, want to give it a go?”

 

Pearl turned to look up at her, hands clasped in front of her as she asked, “Would you like me to sing, My Diamond?”

 

“Yes.” Orange nodded before shaking her head as she realized what Pearl had asked, “I mean, no. I…” she held her tongue, turning to face Pearl as she questioned, “Would you like to sing, Pearl?”

 

“I would like to sing for you, My Diamond.”

 

“Alright.” Orange conceded, gently patting her on the back of her shoulder, “Whenever you’re feeling it, go ahead.”

 

Pearl nodded, looking away and then back, her eyes flashing to the ground as she hesitantly spoke, “May I…may I ask…?”

 

“Ask anything, Pearl.” Orange smiled in encouragement, “You don’t have to ask my permission,” she paused, holding up a finger as she added, “on the condition you don’t say sorry.”

 

Pearl’s mouth opened, her brow furrowing slightly, “I…Why this room?”

 

“Huh? Whats wrong with-” Orange glanced around, before realizing what she meant, “Oh, because it’s big and open. Yellow’s Pearl said it was good for acoustics, whatever that is.”

 

“Acoustics have to do with how sound travels, and its quality and it is perceived, My Diamond.” Pearl stated happily.

 

“Suppose that makes sense.” Orange shrugged, momentarily intrigued by Pearl’s response before moving on with a shake of her head, “Anyway, acoustics aside, why don’t you start whenever you're ready.”

 

“You’ll be listening, My Diamond?” Pearl asked, watching as her Diamond turned around, walking towards one of the raised seats that jutted from the floor, forming stone steps as it rose up in tiers.

 

Pausing, Orange turned to look at her over her shoulder, “That alright?”

 

“O-of course.” Pearl blushed, nodding.

 

Orange turned back, making herself comfortable on the little too low seating. Leaning forward, she rested her elbows against her thighs, looking up at Pearl who seemed to be waiting for her and motioned to her. “Whenever you want, Pearl. I’m just the audience.”

 

Pearl nodded. Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes, a smile forming on her lips. This, this she could do.

 

Humming softly, Pearl started off her song slowly, building up her voice as she transitioned into a much louder cadence.

 

Across from her, Orange listened with rapt attention, her song beautiful, though she was more taken with the soft smile that tugged on the corners of her lips even while she sung, the way she seemed to relax as she continued to sing her own tune, a song Orange had never heard before. She had to admit, it was nice to see the smaller gem so happy for once, and comfortable in her own element. Orange could have cursed herself for getting so caught up when Pearl eventually stopped, realizing she had missed a good chunk while admiring the thin gem.

 

Sitting back, Orange played it off as she smiled back at Pearl, “That was beautiful Pearl.”

 

“Thank you.” Pearl bowed her head to her, very pleased with herself.

 

“So, what did you think?”

 

“I think it’s a very useful skill to have if you liked it, My Diamond.” Pearl responded. 

 

“Er, sure.” Orange nodded before pressing, “But what about you, did you enjoy that?”

 

Pearl blinked, the smile slightly slipping off her face. “Should I have?“

 

“I’ll take that as a no.” Orange sighed, slapping her thighs before forcing herself to stand up. “Let’s try something else.”

 


 

“Are we supposed to be relaxing, My Diamond?”

 

Orange tilted her head up, fighting against the odd angle she had made herself comfortable at on the long couch, looking at Pearl across the room as she sat properly in her own chair, “No, well, yes. But really, the point is to get comfortable before you start.”

 

Pearl glanced at the data cube in her hand, the light it projected displaying a long page of words. “And…you want me to learn this?”

 

“No. I don't want you to learn anything.  You’re just…”Orange responded, leaning back, her own cube resting against her stomach, “You're just supposed to sit and read.” She paused, scrolling lazily through the text in front of her as she added, “For fun.”

 

“Oh.”

 

Orange’s finger paused, her eyes straining as she glanced back in Pearl’s direction without moving this time, “Think you can do that?”

 

“Of course, My Diamond.”

 

“Good.” Orange sighed, relaxing back further into the couch, straining to read the white text in front of her.

 

“My Diamond?”

 

“Huh?” Orange sat up, startled by the sudden sight of Pearl standing over her, the cube slipping from her stomach as she forced herself up onto her elbows, turning partially towards Pearl as she blinked, “What? How’d you get over here so fast?”

 

“You were doing that snoring thing.”

 

“Oh!” Orange’s eyebrows turned up as her hand moved stifle a yawn, having the sensibility to at least show Pearl she was apologetic, “I’m sorry Pearl. I didn't mean to fall asleep on you.”

 

Pearls’s fingers toyed with ends of her sheer skirt, her chin tilted down as she quietly asked, “Is….Is this meant to be a boring task?”

 

Orange chuckled, sliding her feet off the couch to sit forward, her hand moving to her neck to rub at the ache that had formed since she had lain there for an indeterminate amount of time. Her little library needed some windows. “Well, I guess that's an answer to my question. How about we move on? We're bound to find something.”

 


 

“I was a little unsure about this one.” Orange said as they stepped through the pink front doors of the small building. “But I think it's a good shot.”

 

Pearl stuck to her side, eyeing the Amethyst guards as they passed. It wasn’t until they were alone in the hall of the entryway did she realize she had latched onto the bottom of her master’s tunic, her face flushing as she looked up, though the tall Diamond didn’t seem to have noticed her momentary lapse of judgment either. Instead, her eyes remained on the doors ahead and leading her towards their next destination. It wasn’t until they had passed them, entering a round room that only had two doors to choose from on either side of their entranceway, her Diamond taking the left, was she greeted by a very unexpected sight. Her Diamond had taken her to an incredibly large open room, the ceiling was domed and made up of many hexagonally shaped tiles that lit up the room, simulating sunlight. At their feet were thousands of plants, flowering buds and boastful colorful and wide leaves, many of them were much taller than her. 

 

“It’s…it's so beautiful, My Diamond.”

 

“Its my mother’s.” Orange smiled wistfully, her voice far away as she looked at the lavish fauna. 

 

Pearl was hesitant to speak, to intrude on whatever moment her superior seemed to be having, though she was concerned by her prolonged silence. “My Diamond?”

 

Orange’s head turned to her, seeing her concerned and questioning eyes before realizing what she had said. Clearing her throat, she turned back, hiding her reddened cheeks as she corrected herself, ”I-I mean, it belongs to Pink Diamond, but she wont mind us being here.” She turned, crouching down to grab a bag that leaned against the doorway before motioning for Pearl to follow her as she stepped forward, “Come on.”

 

The polished floor they had been walking on quickly transitioned to dirt, and she paused at the threshold of it, hesitant to place her feet in, though her Diamond seemed to have no such qualms as she stepped over the small lip that kept the dirt and soil in, leaving her there. Pursing her lips, she quickly made the decision to follow before she lost her, her eyes on the ground as she gingerly touched the dirt, watching her once clean shoes sink into the topsoil as she slowly stepped forward. It wasn’t until she looked up to see her Diamond watching her with an amused smile on her face did she see that her Diamond wasn’t in the dirt at all, and was in fact standing on a stone pathway that winded through the room, getting lost in all the green. Pearl could feel her cheeks redden at her blunder. It was her only blessing that her Diamond said nothing as she hurriedly skipped over the dirt and to the pathway, Orange giving a slight shake of her head as her smile widened before she turned, continuing to lead the way through the indoor garden.

 

“If I may ask, My Diamond,” Pearl said, eyes bouncing to and from the stone pathway to her Diamond’s back in front of her, insuring they wouldn’t become separated, “What are we doing here?”

 

“You don't have to ask if you can ask me something, Pearl. I prefer you speak your mind with me, okay?” Orange paused to push a large overhanging plant out of the way, moving aside to let Pearl walk ahead of her before allowing it to drop back in place behind them, “If we’re going to be friends, we have to learn to loosen up a bit around each other.”

 

Pearl was stunned, friends? She couldn’t imagine being friends with her superior, what would that even be like? She recalled the easy playfulness her Diamond had with her personal guards earlier. Could she really have that kind of relationship like the Carnelians? It looked so much more appealing then the strain she had been facing since she had been given to her owner, how could she not want it? “Of course, My-“ Swallowing down her automatic response, she nodded, “I understand.”

 

Orange smiled, pleased with her response as she took back the lead, “Now, what we’re doing here is….” She waited a moment as their path diverged into a Y, leaving the area in front of them open, which she stepped to the side and turned, motioning to the large patch in front of them, “We're going to tend to some of the plants.”

 

Pearl blinked, eyeing the plants. They weren’t as tall as all the others surrounding them, and there seemed to be large gaps between the shrub plants that grew closer to the ground, dotting the little area. It looked to be an odd choice, sticking out from the rest of the garden around them. She turned to give the older gem a questioning look, “But…Isn’t that the job of a serpentine?“

 

“Well, yes.” Orange conceded, “But we’re going to take care of some of these. If you like it, i’ll have some plants put in my palace for you.”

 

Pearl couldn’t stop the tiny gasp that escaped her, “You would do that for me?”

 

“Of course,” Orange grinned at the look on her face, "if it’ll make you happy.”

 

“My Diamond…” Pearl sniffed, fighting back the tears that lined the bottom of her eyes.

 

Orange crouched down, tilting her head to look at Pearl as she offered her a smile, reaching out to take her hand, “Hey now, no need for tears.”

 

“Sorry…” Pearl sniffed again, wiping at her eyes as she smiled in appreciation. She couldn’t believe her Diamond was being so kind.

 

“Hey, look at that.”

 

“huh?”

 

Orange grinned, “You didn't call me My Diamond.”

 

“Oh! I'm so sorry-“

 

“Ah Ah.” Orange interrupted with a playful wag of her finger, “It’s not quite my name, but its a start.” This earned a giggle from Pearl, which assured Orange that Pearl wouldn’t devolve into more tears, releasing her hand as she stood back up. “Now, let's get to it.”

 

Pearl watched as Orange held up the bag she had been carrying, pulling out two small pink blades, tossing the bag onto the pathway before turning and offering the handles to her. Cautiously, she took hold of it, eyeing the small blade before watching as the taller gem stepped off the path and into the dirt, heading towards the closest plant in the lot. Following her lead, Pearl took up the spot next to her, eyeing her own plant. It was small, like the others, as if it was undernourished, or perhaps simply a small growing species, she couldn’t tell. From the corner of her eye, she noted that her Diamond knelt into the soil, uncaring of the dirt on her knees. However, Pearl could not get over the thought of dirt on her form and decided to crouch down, her knees tucked to her chest as she eyed the plant again.

 

Reaching out with the small knife, she mimicked her Diamond’s actions, though she paused at one spindly branch before deciding to move to another, and then passing again. Finally, she pulled the knife away, cocking her head to see what her Diamond was doing as she asked, “What…what should I do, my- ummm, I’ve never done this before.”

 

Orange paused, knife blade presses against a gnarled twig as she looked over at her. “well, we’re going to prune first. Just get rid of the dead bits, or anything that looks overgrown.” Orange instructed, turning back to her own and pressing the blade through the thin sprig as she pinched it between her blade and finger before adding the separated twig to the small discard pile she had made beside her in the dirt, “This is my patch, so its alright if anything happens.”

 

“Your patch?” Pearl repeated, surprised, though her attention was refocused onto her plant, eyeing it but a moment before deciding to just dive in, gingerly stripping the plant of the darkened, dead branches she could see.

 

“Yeah….” Orange nodded, a small smile forming on her face a she looked over the patch of plants they occupied. “Pink gave me my own section to work on when I was younger.” She explained, a quiet chuckle escaping her as a memory came to her. She stood up, moving up to the next plant as she continued to speak, Pearl slowly following her to another at her side. “I remember she used to try to help me, but I'd get so angry when she did the work for me. I was so horrible at gardening though and the plants often wilted. When they did that, Pink would always bring them back for me so I wouldn’t feel bad.” Orange’s hand stopped, her hand placing down the knife as it lifted back to cup a open faced pink flower that sat atop the plant, a fond smile on her face. “She thinks I didn’t know that I was killing them or that it was her bringing them back, but I knew I wasn’t good at keeping things alive like her. I never have been. It annoyed me then, but…thinking about it now, it was really sweet of her.”

 

“But these look so good, my Diamond!”

 

Orange turned to look at her, giving a slight shake of her head, “I haven’t been down here in centuries, honestly. I think Pink might have been here before she left for her colony again.”

 

Pearl stopped her work, watching her Diamond as her own attention turned to the flower in her hand, the soft look on her face as she spoke. “You really care for Pink Diamond.”

 

“Of course. She…She means the world to me.” The breath left her as a heavy feeling settled behind her gem, “And the last time I talked to her, I got in an argument with her. I should call her and apologize.” Orange’s hand pulled away from the flower as she felt something on her cheek, reaching up and finding she was wiping away tears. When had she started crying? How embarrassing after telling Pearl not to. She scrubbed her face clear, covering her action with a small laugh, cocking her head away so Pearl could see, “I’m sorry.” She huffed, pushing away the heavy feeling that settled in her chest and turning to offer Pearl an apologetic smile, “Here i am getting all sentimental and reminiscing. I didn’t mean to make this about me.”

 

“No, no!” Pearl shook her head, not wanting her Diamond to be ashamed for showing her emotions. It was such a step away from their normal relationship, she didn’t want her to think she was bothered by the display, if anything she felt honored. Trusted. “Its alright, it’s…” she paused, a small smile on her face as she looked at the flowers in front of her. Her Diamond’s hard work, and she was being allow to help care for something so special. She was a lucky pearl. ”It’s nice seeing you smile, My Diamond.”

 

“Thanks…but we came here for you.” Orange said, clearing her throat once more before attempting to change the subject, “So what do you think? Maybe this is something you could like to do?“

 

“I could.” Pearl agreed, her eyes flicking to her Diamond as she looked at her and then away, attempting to give her the pretense she hadn’t noticed her tears at all, “Would you prefer I like this?”

 

“It’s not…it doesn’t matter what I want.” Orange sighed, picking up her knife and standing up. "Do you like it?”

 

“Well, I guess-”

 

“It’s okay.” Orange bent, brushing the dirt from her knees as she shook her head, “We'll find something eventually. Let’s…I’m ready to return, actually. I should probably get some more work done before Yellow realizes I’ve been gone and blows a gasket.”

 

“Oh, of course.” Pearl stood up, quickly checking her legs for dirt before hurrying to join her Diamond on the path as she took the knife from her to put back in her borrowed bag, “I will escort you, my Diamond. Would you like your supplements when we return?”

 

“No. I’m not hungry.” Orange declined, turning to start leading the way back to the start of the path.

 

“But, My Diamond, it’s past time for your next canister. Are you sure?”

 

“Yes, it’s okay.” Orange waved her off over her shoulder.

 

Pearl’s shoulders slumped, her head bowing as she decided it best not to press the matter during her Diamond’s soured mood. perhaps they could pick this up again later. “As you say.”

 


 

“My Diamond?” Pearl called out as she entered the room, finding her at her desk. The room was much dimmer than when it was flooded by the morning light, now primarily being lit by the floating diamond sconces that were above the simple pillars built into the wall. 

 

Orange leaned on her desk, her eyes fluttering as she slowly clicked through the requests on her pad. So many requests to see her, to ask her for things, Iris wanting approval on certain tasks and a rosters of new gems. A lot of it she didn’t care about at all. “Hmm?” She hummed in acknowledgment, her eyes never leaving the screen.

 

“You have a visitor.”

 

“Who?” She sighed, leaning back against her chair and stretching her neck out, before leaning the side so that she could turn to look at Pearl behind her chair, “I wasn’t expecting-“

 

“Hello, my Diamond.”

 

Orange’s mouth dropped open, eyes widening as she stared at the second pearl standing in her doorway. Pushing herself up, Orange’s hand remained on her chair’s arm as she circled around it, steadying herself as she took in the sight of White Pearl standing beside her own, looking as professional as ever. “Pearl?”

 

Pearl bowed her head to her, the smallest of perceivable smiles on her face as she looked at her, “You’re looking well, My Diamond.”

 

“Thank you…” Orange said as she found her voice, cleaning her throat as she stood up straight. Her eyes flicked towards her own pearl, reminding herself she was being watched before her attention returned to the other gem, “What are you doing here?“

 

“I am here on request from White Diamond. She wished to know how you were settling in.”

 

“Ahh,” Orange breathed out a short laugh, her lips pursing as she nodded, motioning with her hand for her to come further into the room, “of course she did. Please, come in.”

 

“Thank you, My Diamond.” White’s Pearl bowed her head before following her instructions. Beside her, Orange’s Pearl followed behind her, at least until she looked up and saw her Diamond staring at her, making her pause. The other pearl stopped, turning to look at her as well, and she couldn’t help but shrink back at the combined stares from both of them.

 

“Pearl,” Orange pointed to the door, "give us some space.”

 

“My Diamond?” Pearl questioned, confused as to why she was being sent away. ”Are you certain-?“

 

“That will be all, Pearl.” Orange interrupted her, her serious expression leaving little for her to interpret.

 

“Yes, my Diamond.” Bowing her head, Pearl turned, though she could still feel the eyes of both gems on her until she slipped behind the safety of the door. As they closed behind her she paused, leaning back against them with a sigh. She couldn’t stop herself from wondering why she had been sent away, and why had her Diamond looked upset with her for wanting to stay? Their day together had gone so well, hadn’t it?

 

“Commanding? Thats not something i'm used to hearing from you.”

 

Pearl blushed as she realized she could hear the conversation inside, realizing the proper thing to do would be to leave now. However, she felt she could barely help herself as she heard her Diamond speak, and against her better judgment, turned to press her ear against the door.

 

As soon as the door closed, Orange let the large, toothy smile she had been holding back stretch across her face, her eyes crinkling at the sides as she looked at Pearl. Stepping forward, she leaned down to pull the thin gem against her, arms wrapping around her. “My Pearl.” She sighed, feeling her solid form in her arms, one hand on her back, holding her close, while the other cradled the back of her head. Her cheek pressed against the side of her head, taking a long moment to memorize the way she felt in her arms, “I’m so glad to see you.”

 

“Orange.” Pearl returned her hug, arms slipping around her neck and disappearing in her mass of hair. She squeezed a little harder as the smile she had been holding back appeared, her feet lifting off the ground until she was only on the tips of her toes while she allowed the much larger gem to hold her. She buried her face in her neck, mumbling against the warm skin there, “I’ve missed you.”

 

It was a long time before Orange released her, neither completely letting the other go as Pearl’s hands slipped from her neck to be grasped in the Diamond’s much larger hands. 

 

“I thought it’d be nice have my own place.” Orange said, thumb running over Pearl’s knuckles, her eyes on their hands and admiring how they looked together. "But now I’m so far from you.”

 

“Your just a walk away, Orange.” Pearl giggled, giving a light shake of her head. ”You're being dramatic.”

 

Orange looked up at that, an amused smile on her face, her eyebrow raising, “Am I?”

 

“Yes,” Pearl responded, glancing down for a moment as she squeeze Orange’s fingers lightly, feeling the natural warmth of her form. “But in this case, I have to agree.”

 

That earned a chuckle from the larger gem, her hands moving to let Pearl’s go only to circle around to her lower back, pulling her to stand against her, titling her head so she could look down at her. “So, are you really here for White, or-?”

 

Pearl shrugged, laying her head against her stomach as she returned her gentle hold, arms loosely wrapping around her hips. “I'm sure White Diamond is quite interested in how you’re doing.”

 

“How devious of you.” Orange couldn’t help the grin on her face as she stifled a laugh. She could hardly believe her Pearl lying and using White’s authority like that, and just to see her. It made her chest feel like it could swell from the happiness she felt in that moment.

 

“Im afraid you’ve been rubbing off on me.”

 

Orange sighed fondly, “I’ve missed you too.”

 

“I'm sorry I couldn’t come sooner.” Pearl said, titling her head so that her chin rested against Orange’s stomach, supporting her head as she looked up at her. So close, Pearl could see all the details of the taller gem’s face, from the smile that curved her thick lips, the little lines at the corners of her eyes as she met her own, or the thin lines that had formed under her them. Reaching up, she gently ran the pad of her gloved thumb over the little line there, the sight of it unfamiliar to her. “You’re looking tired.”

 

“I’ve been kept busy.” Orange defended, leaning into her touch.

 

“You're one of the Greats now, my Diamond.” Pearl teased. “Busy is in the job description.”

 

Orange groaned, eyes closing as her head titled forward, "Don’t remind me.”

 

“I thought you wanted this?”

 

“I did. I do,” Orange respond, tilting her head back and pulling away from Pearl’s touch to speak with her properly. “Don’t get me wrong, it’s just…more than I was expecting. Today was the first day I took off.”

 

“It didn't look like you were relaxing when I came in.”

 

“I can't leave everything for another time, unfortunately. I spent the daytime out with my pearl. It was….” She paused, searching for the right word before settling on, “Interesting.”

 

“How is she?” Pearl questioned, finally speaking one of the questions that had been bothering her since she had left her care, “You seem…discontent with her.”

 

“Have you always been able to read me so well?” Orange questioned, the corner of her lips curling as she raised an eyebrow at her.

 

Pearl nodded. “It is a useful skill when one can’t talk openly.”

 

“Hah.”

 

“Yes.” Pearl answered, “But I have gotten much better at it, recently.” She titled her head, pulling back slightly to looker her in the face with a slightly more serious expression, “But that doesn’t answer my question.”

 

“Honestly?” Orange sighed, slowly pulling away from Pearl, letting her go as one hand moved to her hip and the other rubbing the back of her neck, turning to pace in her spot as she contemplated her question. after a few moments she stopped, cocking her head to look at her, hand falling from her neck as she waved her hand in the air in a gesture of indecision,  “She’s not what I expected. She’s nothing like what i’m used to."

 

“She isn’t doing her job properly?” Pearl pressed, eyebrows furrowing slightly. 

 

“No, it’s not like that. She’s just…” Orange shook her head. She opened her mouth, paused, before pursing her lips as she gave the smaller gem an uncomfortable look, “I feel like I’m walking on thin ice here, talking about pearls like this.”

 

“Then tread lightly.”  Pearl joked, her small smile all the indication Orange needed to know she hadn’t been anywhere near offended by her.

 

“I guess…” Orange struggled as she tried to find the right words to explain her situation and thoughts, “Well, you know how Diamonds expect the best?”

 

“Obviously.” Pearl nodded.

 

“And when a Diamond gets a Pearl, you’d think, they’d be the best of the best. Or at least much better than any of the basic pearls the lower aristocrats and generals get, right?”

 

“You mean Fancy Pearls.” Pearl corrected, "We’re called Fancy Pearls.”

 

“I…” Orange faltered, blinking as she looked at Pearl, eyebrow flicking up briefly as she acknowledged her correction in interest, "I did not know that.”

 

Pearl smiled playfully, “There’s plenty of things you still don’t know about me.”

 

“Oh?” Orange grinned, stepping forward as she reached down to gently play with the sheer material of her long skirt, “And just what else could you be hiding?”

 

“You’re getting sidetracked.” Pearl reprimanded, lightly smacking her on the chest as she giggled.  

 

“What?” Orange blinked, her cheeks blushing as she looked down and quickly let her skirt fall from her hand, taking a step back from Pearl as to keep herself from being too tempted to not pay her the proper attention, "Oh, right. Where was-?”

 

“You were talking about proper pearls.” Pearl reminded.

 

Orange nodded, taking a moment to recall where she had been going in her explanation and continuing on, “Okay, so the first week, if I had been asked, I’d say she was pretty bad for a pearl. She gets too frazzled easily, she’s constantly at my heel, and not in a good way. She needs constant reassurance and, honestly, she can be tiring to be around. I’ve sent her on errands more than once just to get some breathing room and work done.”

 

“That’s concerning, Orange.” Pearl said seriously, the smile slipping from her face.

 

“I know, but after today, I would say I was wrong. I had her all wrong.”

 

Pearl studied her for a moment, eyes slightly narrowing, “Please explain.”

 

“She’s nice, Pearl.” Orange shrugged, “A little naive, scattered brain maybe, but she’s dedicated.”

 

Pearl was quiet for a moment before she rose her eyebrow as she spoke, “So a little like you?”

 

Orange paused, her head titling as she thought about it a moment. “…which part? Scattered brain or dedicated?”

 

Pearl just smiled at her, which made her grin at the continued teasing.

 

“Look, I just think with a little time, she’ll get better.” Orange continued without Pearl prompting further, “I don’t want to give up on her yet. I think she’s just scared to branch out, to experience more of the world than just wherever I go and I don’t mean because its scary to her.” Orange explained, “She just doesn’t want to break the rules.”

 

Pearl nodded in understanding, “As most new gems are inclined to be like. And, I imagine, something White Diamond wanted in a gem.”

 

Orange stared at her, studying her, “Were you?”

 

“Yes.” Pearl answered, stepping towards Orange as she reached out to her, hand skimming playfully along her belt, “But with time we certainly find ways around that coding.”

 

Orange was surprised when Pearl attempted to tug her forward, only taking a moment before she obeyed, stepping into her space as the smaller gem smiled at her compliance, rewarding her by leaning forward, tangling her hands back into the mess of hair around her neck. “Otherwise, we’d never change. Perhaps its like you say, and all she needs is time. After all, time with you changed me, didn't it?”

 

Orange titled her head forward, pressing a quick kiss to the top of Pearl’s head. Her eyes shined as she looked at her affectionately, “You’re breathtaking, Pearl.”

 

“Charmer.” Pearl giggled, her cheeks heating up, though she made no move to pull away. “But, it’s going to take a lot more than some sweet words to make me forget you owe me something, Orange Diamond.”

 

Orange blinked, head tilting as her eyebrows furrowed, thinking very hard about what she could mean. “I do?”

 

“You do,” Pearl confirmed, a coy smile playing on her lips as she leaned forward to rest her chin against Orange’s stomach once more, “I do believe you owe me a dance, my Diamond.”

 

“Oh?” Orange rose her eyebrows, responding in the same playful manner, “I don’t recall that promise. Please, remind me?”

 

“It was the one for your coronation. We never did get to celebrate that.”

 

“Oh, that dance.” Orange nodded, her hands slipping around Pearl’s hips, “How could I have forgotten?”

 

“You are so very busy these day.” Pearl said, pulling away slightly so that she could look up at her properly, a smile curling her lips the entire time, “Are you certain you have the time?”

 

“I always have time for you, Pearl.” Orange responded, one hand slipping from her hips to hold out beside her in request for her hand, “May I?”

 


 

Orange hummed as she sat upon her bed, popping tablets into her mouth with her eyes closed as she sway, remembering just hours before her time with Pearl until she had to leave. It had been awful to let her go, but she had promised to visit again much sooner than four weeks, a visit Orange was already looking forward to.

 

Opening her eyes, Orange gazed out at the night sky, the bright lights of the palaces in her view, as well as the neon lined buildings that she loved to see brought to life in the dark at the end of the solar cycle. She wasn’t sure how preoccupied she must have been in her own thoughts, but it wasn’t until a sound to her left caught her attention, did she acknowledge that she may have been very distracted. She quickly identified the sound to be humming. Perhaps she had drowned out the noise with her own humming? Whatever the reason was, it intrigued her where the noise was coming from, deciding to get up and find it.

 

She listened for the humming and followed it, though it was a short distance to find as she moved to stand in the entryway that connected her room to the other, surprised to find her Pearl there. She was by herself, humming as she bent herself backwards, one leg bent at the knee and raised, the other underneath her, supporting her weight on her toes. In the next moment, she was leaning forward and then on the tips of her toes, twirling her way across the floor before she stopped, her right leg extending in front of her and her opposite arm raised overhead.

 

Orange was intrigued by the sight. She had never seen her dance before, though she had always assumed she could, considering it was a basic part of a pearls abilities.

 

However, she didn’t get to see much more as Pearl stopped, her eyes opening as she blinked, widening in surprise, though she smiled at her all the same. “My Diamond.”

 

“You’re good at that, Pearl.”

 

“Thank you.” Pearl ducked her head, a light blush coloring her cheeks. She hesitated a moment before she looked back up at her, shyly asking, “My Diamond...would...would you like to dance with me?”

 

It was Orange’s turn to be surprised, her eyebrows shooting up under her long bangs. “Excuse me?”

 

“I’m sorry,” Pearl shook her head, “I shouldn’t have asked. I-“

 

“No, no, it’s alright.” Orange assured, leaning over to set the metal canister down, “I just…I wasn’t expecting you to…” she stopped, standing up straight and stepping into the room, making a motion towards her, “you want to try dancing?”

 

“I know how to do it,” Pearl explained, “and I thought I might…I might see if it is something I could like as well.”

 

“Then let’s see.” Orange smiled, stepping up to her. “Just how well do you know how to dance,” she asked, “I’m unfamiliar with what Pearls are programmed to know.”

 

“I am fully capable of dancing multiple favorite styles of Homeworld, my Diamond.”

 

“Okay. Let’s do something simple, then.” Orange said, leaning over slightly to accommodate Pearl’s smaller stature as she held her hand out in offering, “Warning, I’m told I can be rather clumsy in my footwork. Though I won't step on your toes, promise.”

 

Pearl gingerly placed her hand in hers, giggling as she got into position, placing her other hand onto Orange’s arm while her own moved to her hip.

 

Starting off slowly, Orange lead her in a slow walk across the floor, the both of them getting used to their new partner before she felt they were in sync enough that she stepped them into a twirl, and then another, earning a quiet laugh from Pearl, who seemed to be enjoying their dance. Much more than she had any of their earlier activities. Orange couldn’t help but admire the smile on her Pearl’s face.

 

It surprised the Diamond how much it pleased her to make her pearl smile, or to calm her nerves when she was so unsure and scared to be wrong. It almost reminded her of herself, centuries ago, scared and disappointment being the worst thing she could have received.  It was nice being able to return the kindnesses she was given to someone else who needed that same reassurance now.

 

It was nice to think that Pearl could really be her friend. In a manner, she almost reminded her of her first pearl, and despite her complicated feelings on that matter, it warmed her to think she might have found another friend like that.

 

Eventually, when Orange felt the fatigue beginning to settle in her limbs, she slowed their dance to a very slow paced back and forth step, which Pearl seemed to be fine with as well.

 

“So what brought this on?” Orange asked.

 

“Huh?” Pearl titled her head back, seemingly surprised by her sudden question.

 

“The dancing thing.” Orange clarified, “What made you think about this?”

 

“I was inspired.” Pearl answered, her eyes lowering from Orange’s.

 

“Inspired?” Orange repeated, an eyebrow rising, “When were you inspired to-“ she stopped moving, her body freezing as her mind quickly connected the dots. Dropping her hands away, Orange stepped back, her eyes turning serious as she looked down at her, “Pearl, why did you ask me to dance with you?”

 

Pearl bit her lip, hands rubbing together as her eyes flashed up to look at her and then away, “I…I heard...” she stopped as tears formed at the corner of her eyes, her eyes turning back to her Diamond as she gave her an apologetic look, “Forgive me my Diamond. I overheard you and White Diamond’s Pearl. You seem to be very fond of dancing with her, I could see it on your face when she left, so I thought, maybe-“

 

“Pearl.” Orange’s voice was hard as she cut her off. Her eyes were wide, scared, before that was quickly engulfed by anger. Her eyes narrowed, teeth bared as she clenched her hands into fist, “That’s....” She stopped herself from yelling, seeing the frightened look on Pearl’s face. She forced herself to take a breath, though she couldn’t help the hard edge her voice took when she spoke again, “What White’s Pearl and I do together is personal. Don’t…” she stopped again, pointing a finger at her as she took on a very harsh warning tone, “Do not ever ease drop on us again.”

 

Pearl bowed her head in shame, voice quiet as she responded, “Yes, my Diamond.”

 

Orange stepped around her, ignoring her as she looked up at her while she moved past, heading towards her personal desk. Sitting down heavily, Orange stared at the far wall, elbow resting on the arm as she leaned her face into her palm, fingers curling over her mouth as she worried her bottom lip between her teeth.

 

How could this happen? Her own pearl, a risk. They had been so good at hiding their relationship, and for so many years. Sure, she was aware that the Carnelians suspected something, but she trusted the Carnelians. Five and Seven would allow themselves to be shattered before they betrayed her secrets to anyone that mattered. But Pearl? Could she really trust her? She had stuck her nose where it didn’t belong, had disobeyed her orders. How was she supposed to trust her with something like this? Something that…something that could end with White shattering Pearl if she found out.

 

Her fingers pressed hard into her mouth, teeth clenching painfully. She would never allow that to happen.

 

Allowing her hand to drop to rest on the arm of her chair, Orange kept her eyes on the wall as she called out loudly, “Pearl, come here. Now.”

 

Pearl was quick to come to her side, eyes wide and wet with tears. She stood with her hands folded together in front of her, though her shoulders were hunched forward, the fear evident in her eyes.

 

Orange turned her head to look at her, staring at her for a long moment, which unsettled her further.

 

Resolving to go with her decision, Orange maintained her eye contact as she spoke, “I am ordering you, do not ever speak with anyone about what you see or hear between White’s Pearl and I. Do I make myself clear?”

 

Pearl’s lips pressed together, tears slipping down her cheeks. She clenched her eyes closed as she bowed her head, “Yes, Orange Diamond.”

Chapter 73: Chapter 71: Quandary

Chapter Text

“Urg, Blue! What is this?”

 

The sound of hard alloy hitting stone followed after, breaking the tense silence as it clattered against the desktop and would have slid off if it hadn’t been for Pearl’s quick reflexes, diving down to catch it just before it hit the floor. She sighed in relief as she was slow to stand back up, peaking over the edge of the desk to look at the irritated matriarch as she fell back against her chair with another agitated grunt, one hand gripping the end of an armrest while her other raised up, fingers rubbing harsh circles against her temple as she closed her eyes, her eyebrows still furrowed in aggravation. She watched her from under her lashes, head tilted down as she stood back up properly and gingerly placing the pad back on her desk in front of her.

 

“Why would you think I could make recommendations for that?” She grumbled to herself, ignoring Pearl’s questioning look as she leaned forward, once more grabbing for the slightly dinged up pad and swiping the still open document up until it appeared on the array of screens hovering over her desk before once again carelessly tossing it back down onto the desk, causing Pearl to flinch at the jarring clack of it. Her hands moved up to sort the open files on her screens until Blue’s remained the most prominent one in front of her. The enlarged sight of it did little for her mood as she threw herself back against her chair, resting her chin in her hand as she glared at the screen and gestured at the it in annoyance with the other, “We haven’t covered half of this, let alone anything about the rebels. What even is rejuvenation? Is this something she thinks I’m supposed to just know?”

 

Pearl took a glance at the screens, quickly piecing together the unintended information her Diamond’s grumbling rants gave her and the words on the screen to see that she was scowling at a small list of rebel Crystal Gems and a long winded proposal from the older matriarch. Her Diamond was expected to put forth her own advisements as to what should be done about the individual gems that she had been given to overview. However, her Diamond seemed to be hindered by her lack of knowledge on their terminology, and perhaps a basic understanding of unjuried proceedings, she couldn’t be sure but she felt confident it was a simple matter she could help with. Unfortunately, by the time she had opened her mouth to speak up, her Diamond was already angrily ranting to herself again.

 

“And just what is Iris thinking?” Orange huffed, brining up another window with a note from the short iridescent gem, the message Pearl herself had passed onto her when she had received it that very morning, containing a rather longwinded and roundabout argument from her as to why she should take the time to spend with her head bodyguards, and by extension, for herself. Orange had elected to ignore it for most of the morning instead of writing back her response. “Why would I have any time for that? She knows my schedule.”

 

“My Diamond?” Pearl spoke softy, though she didn't seemed to hear her at all as she continued to gripe.

 

“I’ve told the Topazes I’m too busy. Why would I just change my mind just because she thinks it's a good idea?”

 

This time Pearl decided it best to remain silent, taking her place back at the side of her chair and attempting to keep her hands from fidgeting as she watched from the corners of her eyes as her Diamond’s hand fell from her face to slam down on the armrest, flinching at the loud bang. She would not have been surprised if it had cracked the armrest from the sound, though she didn't dare to look.

 

While she hadn’t been in the direct line of her anger over the past few day, Pearl was still incredibly wary. Orange had been short with her since her screw up, barely looking her in the eyes and keeping their conversations short and limited to her work, giving her small tasks or telling her to remember something for her and little more. She longed to redo that day over, to have just walked away like she knew she should have. Maybe then her Diamond wouldn’t hate her. If only she could figure out how to make it up to her but that was beginning to seem like a task that was doomed to fail from the start.

 

Orange reached forward, flicking the message from Iris Agate away to leave her with Blue’s and a stack of others she had compressed into a pile beside it. Her fingers moved the text of Blue’s message up and down aimlessly, eyeing the different bits of information and taking none of it in, sighing as she spoke to herself in a rather defeated and exhausted tone, “How am I supposed to know any of this? Is this another kind of test? I just don't understand.”

 

Pearl glanced at her surly owner and then back at the screen, taking a breath as she spoke up louder than before to ensure she’d be heard, “My Diamond, if I may-“

 

Orange didn't look away from her screen as she brought up a new one to compose a response, “Not now Pearl.”

 

Pearl frowned, dejected, “Yes, My Diamond.”

 

A sudden ping had Orange’s hand stilling as she glanced over at Pearl, who was just as surprised and was scrabbling to produced her communicator. Opening the device to a screen, she scanned over the new message.

 

“What is it?” Orange asked curiously.

 

Pearl looked at the sender, “It’s a message from-“ Her voice cutting off as she stared at the sender’s credentials.

 

“From?” Orange echoed, snapping Pearl out of her stupor.

 

Pearl cleared her throat, eyes glancing at her Diamond as she raised her head, responding, “There is a message from White Diamond’s Pearl. She is requesting an audience, at your earliest convenience this cycle.”

 

“Grant it.” Orange ordered, turning back to her work to continue typing.

 

Pearl was surprised by her quick response, turning to look at her with wide eyes, words a little rushed as she asked, “When for-?”

 

“Now.”

 

Swallowing the lump in her throat, Pearl nodded,  “Yes, My Diamond.”

 

“I want a private meeting with White Diamond’s Pearl.” Orange paused to cock her head and look at the thin gem beside her, "I expect you’ll listen this time when I tell you to leave us?”

 

Pearl’s cheeks burned and her chest constricted, unable to meet her Diamond’s eyes as she nodded again, “Of course, My Diamond.” Pearl’s fingers dug into her palm as she sent her Diamond’s response, her hand falling away from her personal screen, staring at the small inbox and listening to the quiet tap of the screen beside her as Orange had returned to working on her own. Ignoring the tightness of her chest and summoning all the courage she could, she turned to look at the older gem, “My Diamond, I…I really am-“

 

“I don’t want to hear it, Pearl.”

 

Pearl’s shoulders sagged, her eyes casting down before turning to collapse her communicator and return it to its proper place. “I’ll go meet White Diamond’s Pearl and escort her in, if that would please you, My Diamond.”

 

“It would.” Orange nodded, “And Pearl?” her fingers paused on their keys as she turned her head just enough to meet her gaze from the corners of her eyes, “Remember what we talked about.”

 

Her other hand clamped against her wrist, eyes falling closed as her chin tucked down against her chest, “I cannot disobey my Diamond’s direct orders.”

 

Orange stared at her for a long moment before nodding, her head briefly inclining towards the doors before she turned back to her message, “Go on.”

 

As soon as she had left, the older gem heaved out a deep sigh, her entire body sagging back into her seat as her hands loosely clenched the ends of her chairs armrests. She stared at the few sentences she had forced out onto the screen, vague and lacking anything of substance. She glanced at the message from Blue, reading and rereading the designations of rebels that meant nothing to her beyond their caste. All had been stripped of their ranks and claims to any single Diamond. She knew she should give a little more, care that she was being given the responsibility of having their lives in her hands, even ones as traitorous as this, but her mind could barely stay on any given topic long enough to be useful. Between her Pearl’s constant attempts to apologize and hovering to worrying how she was going to talk with White’s Pearl about what happened, her work had fallen by the wayside, more than likely declining in quality, though no one had commented on it. At least, no angry reprimanding calls or messages from any Diamonds had come, yet.

 

While a part of her appreciated that Pearl had been trying so hard to apologize to her, she simply wasn’t ready to forgive. She felt as if she hadn’t been given the chance to think it through enough, to reason just why it had happened or how she really felt about it or her. She hoped that talking with Pearl about it would get her through it enough that she’d be able to move on with her own pearl and put this behind them. But then that brought up the other issues of telling Pearl what had happened in the first place. That alone had caused her a lot of stress, to the point she had even considered just avoiding it, but after calming down, she would alway acknowledge she couldn’t rug sweep this. She had to tell her, this wasn’t something she could keep from Pearl, even though she had taken the measures to ensure nothing would come of it as soon as she realized what had happened, she knew it would eat her up from the inside if she hid this from her. Plus, once Pearl found out, and she had little doubt Pearl would somehow find out, she would be incredibly cross with her for withholding such important information that involved her, and she wouldn’t have Pearl questioning her loyalty to her or their relationship. What a sorry mess it all was.

 

She wasn’t entirely sure how long she had been staring through the screens, her mind racing and souring her mood even more, when the doors to her office swooshed open and pulled her attention away. Turning in her chair to glance at the now open doors, seeing Pearl had returned with her guest, did she lean forward to shut off all the screens before standing up. Walking around the chair, she was greeted by both pearls bowing to her.

 

“White Diamond’s Pearl has arrived, My Diamond.”

 

White’s Pearl straightened up, her hands moving to clasp behind her back as she addressed her, “Orange Diamond. Thank you for your time.”

 

Orange gave her a single nod before her eyes slid to the gem beside her, meeting her eyes as she rose an eyebrow, “Pearl?”

 

“Of course.” She bowed her head once more, “Excuse me.” She then turned, closing the doors behind her. Orange, for a brief moment, couldn’t help but wonder if she was still there, just behind them or if she had actually listened to her. Would it be foolish if she checked? What would she do if she found she was still disobeying her? Thankfully, she didn’t have too long to overthink the matter as the other gem in the room demanded her attention.

 

“She was quite anxious the whole walk here.” Pearl commented, eyes glancing at the closed doors before turning back to her as she began walking towards her, an eyebrow raised in mild curiosity, “Has something happened?” However, the closer she got, Orange’s lack of enthusiasm and when she hadn’t been pulled into the tight hug she had come to look forward to, did she began to notice the serious look on her face and the tenseness of her figure and was given pause, “You look upset.” Pearl noted. “What's happened?”

 

“We need to talk.” Orange said, her jaw clenching as she attempted to not wince at how blunt that had come out, or how poorly worded it must have been based on the concerned frown Pearl gave her in response.

 

Pearl stopped a few steps in front of her, “Okay.” She said slowly, giving her a small nod as she gave the taller gem her full attention, “I'm listening.”

 

“She knows.”

 

For a few moments, Pearl was puzzled by her cryptic wording, mind attempting to find some meaning or context to piece to her words before she finally voiced her confusion, “Who knows what?”

 

“Pearl, my Pearl.” Orange clarified, her arms folding against her chest, hands clutching at her elbows as her eyes glanced away from her and then back while she struggled to speak over the tightness of her chest, “She was eavesdropping on us last time. She…”

 

“Orange?” Pearl breathed, her hands falling from behind her back as the severity of what she was hearing hit her, her own heart racing as her mind sped through what that would mean. “Did she…has she told someone?”

 

“No!” Orange shouted, eyes wide as she took a step forward, head shaking as she swallowed down her panic, this time speaking softer, “No…I’ve made sure of that.”

 

Pearl took in a deep breath, closing her eyes as she forced herself to calm down. Clenching her hands in an attempt to ground herself, she looked back at Orange, eyebrows furrowing as she pressed her, “Perhaps you will explain to me what's happened?”

 

Orange nodded, arms falling away from her chest as she sighed, running her hands over her face as she took a moment before responding, “Pearl listened in on us. Heard us talking, learned about us dancing together and after you left made me believe it was something she wanted to learn more about. I guess she thought she could impress me?” She shrugged, throwing her hands up in frustration, “I don’t know. She pretty much tricked me into dancing with her and told me she heard us.”

 

“You danced with her?” Pearl echoed, her voice laced with a mixture of confusion and amusement.

 

Orange hesitated, surprised that that was what Pearl had gotten caught up on first, before giving a small shake of her head and continuing, “I thought it was a part of us trying to get along. I told her we could be friends.”

 

“But she knows about us?” 

 

“She knows we weren’t discussing things for White, Pearl.” Orange replied, taking the few short steps to her as she placed her hands against her upper arms, looking her in the eyes as she attempted to reassure her, “But like I said, she’s not going to tell anyone. She can’t.”

 

Pearl reacted up a hand to lay over the top of the hand that held her left arm, the realization of what Orange was implying dawning on her surprisingly late. “You exerted your power over her.”

 

Orange pursed her lips, nodding as she felt the need to justify herself, “I didn’t have a choice. It was either that or let something potentially happen to you, and that wasn’t going to happen.”

 

“And your pearl?”

 

“Has spent the last week apologizing to me for what she did.”

 

Pearl’s eyes were rounder than normal as she blinked, staring up at her for a long moment. “You chose me.”

 

Orange couldn’t help the little quirk of her lips at the amazed confusion in her voice. “Why do you sound so surprised?”

 

“I just…” Pearl’s eyes lowered, her hand tightening over Orange’s hand as she looked back up at her, eyes apologetic as she responded, “It’s personal. But…that does make me think.”

 

Orange’s brow knitted together in confusion, “What about?”

 

“Perhaps it would be a good idea…” Pearl bit her lip, her eyes glistening as she forced herself to continue on, “Perhaps we should stop this.”

 

“Pearl?” Orange breathed, surprised, before her hands moved to grasp both of hers, eyes wide as she looked at her in alarm, “You can’t be serious.” When she didn’t respond or look back up at her, Orange gave her hands a gentle squeeze as she pleaded, “Please talk to me?”

 

Pearl turned her hands in Orange’s so that she was holding them back, head tilting so that she could look at her properly, “We were caught, Orange. I knew it was only a matter of time, but I still took that risk. I put you at risk and I shouldn’t have.”

 

“I know what's at stake Pearl.” Orange argued, "I chose this, remember?”

 

“Orange, we had a good time, and- stars- I love you.” Slowly, she pulled her hands back until they slipped from hers, the Diamond’s hovering in the air where they had been holding hers as she wrapped her arms around her middle, shrinking into herself as she spoke, "But maybe this is the warning that we should take. You have a new pearl, and I can tell she adores you. It will take time to adjust, but she’ll do just fine. You could eventually love her too.”

 

Orange’s hands fell back to her sides, hands clenching and nails digging painfully into her palms to keep herself from being overtaken by her emotions, tears already pooling at the corners of her eye as she shook her head, “I would never love anyone but you.”

 

“You wont know unless you try.” Pearl countered.

 

Orange gave a breathy laugh that lacked any kind of amusement, “Can’t you tell? I don’t want just another pearl. I want you.”

 

“Orange.” Pearl whined quietly, shoulders slumping as she gave the taller gem an imploring look, begging her to simply understand, “I’m just a Pearl. I’m replaceable, but you’re not.”

 

“No, you're not.”

 

“I am!” Pearl shouted, hands digging painfully into the soft flesh of her upper arms, head turning down to tuck into the small space her raised shoulders had made as she attempted to hide the tears that began to fall down her face, “I’ve been replaced before, I know I am!” 

 

Orange stared at her, wide-eyed and chest tight as she watched her cry and pull further into herself. It hurt her to see her cry, and so she reached forward again in an attempt to comfort her.

 

Pearl smacked her hands away as they reached for her, stepping back as she reared back in anger, narrowing her eyes through her tears as she cried, “Stop trying to placate me! I know it’s true.”

 

“Pearl…” Orange held her hands up, shocked by her outburst and unsure how to respond.

 

“Just let me go, Orange.” Pearl begged, “I'll miss you but I’d rather you be alive then shattered because of me.”

 

Orange clenched her hands, taking a deep breath as her voice managed to come out even despite the trail of tears running down her face, “You’re not just any pearl, not to me. I don't want to let you go, so don't ask that of me like its something simple. I love you.”

 

Pearl shook her head, a cynical smile forming on her lips, “You’re young. You have plenty of time-”

 

“I’m nearly 900 years old, Pearl.” Orange cut her off, slowly stepping into her space and thankful when Pearl didn't immediately retreat, “I know what I want, and I know what i’m willing to risk.” She waited until Pearl eventually looked up at her, eyes wide and unsure as she remained quiet, “If you believe in us, in me, then don’t give up, because I’m not going to.” Even slower, she reached out again, hesitant, as she touched her shoulders and when she didn’t retreat, took it as her consent and slid her hands up to cup her face, forcing her to keep eye contact with her as she spoke as sincerely as she could, ”I love you, and that's never going to change.”

 

This time she didn't fight as Orange slowly pulled her against her, arms wrapping around her, one hand cupping the back of her head and the other settling on her back, thumbs moving to rub calming circles against her. Pearl pressed her face into her stomach, taking a long moment to find comfort in the feel of her before pulling back slightly, her forehead leaning against her as she made sure her words wouldn’t be smothered by her tunic, “I’m so scared.” She admitted, her voice sounding small even to her. She titled her head back to look up at her, voice warbling as she asked, “What if someone else finds out?”

 

“Then let me deal with it.” Orange responded, titling her chin to look down at her, “I know you can take care of yourself, but let me be strong for you for once. What's the point of being a Diamond if I cant even keep you safe?”

 

Pearl sniffed, hands moving to wrap around her and grasp at the sides of her tunic, pulling her closer. “How am I supposed to say no when you make me feel so special?”

 

“You are special, Pearl. Don't ever doubt that.”

 

“….Are you certain?” Pearl asked quietly, watching as Orange tilted her head in mild confusion.

 

“That you're special?” Orange questioned, the corners of her lips quirking up, “Of course I am.”

 

“That you still want this?” Pearl clarified, eyes wide and serious as she looked up at her. “Us?”

 

“Yes.” Orange responded, the amusement slipping away at the seriousness in Pearl’s eyes, though she couldn’t help her impulse to lighten the mood as she added a little playfully, “I’ve wanted this since you compared me to an Aquamarine.”

 

Pearl snorted, a small smile forming on her face despite herself, “You remember that?”

 

Orange’s eyes softened as she leaned back slightly, the hand that had been behind her head moving to cup her cheek, “I’ll never forget the things you do for me Pearl. You pulled me together when I was in pieces. I would do anything for you.”

 

“Anything, huh?” Pearl allowed a real smile to form as her tears slowed.

 

“I’d dedicate my first colony to you.” Orange declared, pleased as she smiled back, “It would be yours.”

 

Pearl giggled softly, “A Pearl with a colony? Now what would I do with that?”

 

“Anything you wanted.” Orange shrugged, "I'd make sure you’d want for nothing.”

 

“I already want for nothing.”

 

Orange’s eyebrows raised, “Oh?”

 

Pearl’s hand reached up between them, fingers incredibly gentle as they ran over the beveled edges of Orange’s gem, her breath catching in her throat as she turned her head down to watch her run the thin tips over her facets, her face flushing even as she continued listening, “I have a home, a job any pearl would kill for, and I have a gem who loves me loves me, flaws and all.”

 

“I love our home, my empire and its people,” Orange paused to rub her thumb gently over her cheek, wiping away the trail of drying tears under her eye, “but they mean nothing if you aren’t apart of it.”

 

Pearl’s cheeks darkened, her smile growing as she rolled her eyes playfully, “Sweet talker.”

 

“Do you remember what we talked about, right before I was real sick and before I became apart of the Authority?”

 

Pearl grimaced, fingers tightening into the loose fabric of her tunic as her hand flattened out over her gem, “I try not to remember that time, honestly.”

 

“When we talked about my palace,” Orange said in a gentle tone,  “How there we were going to explore it together?”

 

“Yes?” Pearl responded inquisitively, eyebrow raising as she waited for Orange to explain further.

 

Orange moved her hands down to cover Pearl’s, “Let's go do that. Just us, no guards or anything.”

 

“Others will see us together.” Pear reminded her.

 

“They will see their newest leader, Orange Diamond, being accompanied by White Diamond’s Pearl.” Orange argued. “I’ll keep my hands to myself, I promise. It’ll be like when we took walks in White’s palace.”

 

Pearl couldn’t keep the smile off her face, her chest warm as she let go of her top to flip both her hands so that she was holding hers, fingers intertwining as they settled in-between them, “I’d like that. I miss our time together.”

 

Orange grinned, a big, toothy smile in excitement, “How long do you have?”

 

“For the day, my time is yours.”

 

Orange raised her eyebrows in mild amazement, “How’d you swing that?”

 

“My Diamond is very busy with her new colony.” Pearl smiled slyly, “She normally has me doing other things while she works alone.”

 

Orange’s eyebrows knit together, concern flashing in her eyes, “Then what about your tasks? Won't you be in trouble?”

 

“They can be done later. Right now,” she looked down as she squeezed Orange’s hands a little tighter, “I just needed time with you.”

 

“It's yours.” Orange let her hands go, making Pearl look up at her in confusion, only to have her unsaid question answered as Orange turned, making a mocking look of one of the Diamond as she spoke in a jesting commanding tone,  “Now, Pearl, I think it’d be a good idea if you walked with me to observe that my palace is up to the very high standards of White Diamond.”

 

Pearl giggled, even as she mocked bowed to her, “Of course, My Diamond. It’d be my honor to aid you.”

 

Orange followed beside Pearl towards the doors, and for the first time, realized she had forgotten all about her own Pearl and her fear of her listening again. She couldn’t help her jaw clenching as they approached the door, or the breath that left her when Pearl opened them and they were only met with the empty hall. Schooling her features, Orange allowed for a little distance between herself and Pearl as they walked side-by-side, stopping at the end as they were met by the Carnelians.

 

Orange held out her hand as Seven opened her mouth to speak, giving a small shake of her head, “Pearl is here to inspect the palace for White. You guys stay here, we’re just going to walk around.”

 

Orange ignored the shared look between them as, instead of arguing with her about protocol, saluted her with a twin chorus of “Yes, My Diamond.” And then went back to their post without argument.

 

She knew she’d be getting the third degree the next time they were alone just the three of them, but she was already thinking up the half lie she would be telling them over a joke.

 

Moving on from her work space, she couldn’t help but watch Pearl from the corners of her eyes as she turned her head, looking at all the things she hadn’t noticed on the way in, and anything intresting that caught her attention. She couldn’t help the small smile that turned up the corners of her lips, her chest warm just watching her. Despite their little issue from earlier, it reminded her just how worth everything was to just be with her. It was a feeling she was sure she’d never tire of or ever wane.

 

It wasn’t until they came upon one of the halls that ran along the perimeter of the building, lined with windows and allowing the light of the day cycle to filter in, giving them a view of the southwestern part of the city did Pearl speak up.

 

Pearl stopped in front of the windows, looking out over the large buildings, seeing the city stretched out before her. “It’s such a nice view from here.”

 

“It is, isn’t it?” Orange agreed, stopping to stand behind her and look. She hadn’t been here, and had no idea her palace had such a view, though, in retrospect, she imagined her palace had a view of all the city somewhere in the building, so long as she could find it.

 

“I’ve noticed there are many windows.” Pearl told her, turning her head to look up at her, “I imagine White Diamond wished to ensure you liked your palace.”

 

Orange shrugged, eyes meeting hers and then moving back to the city as she considered her words. “I suppose she wanted to keep me happy, considering how long I’ll be here.”

 

“You can’t see a lot of them from outside.” Pearl told her, “It must have taken a lot of work to conceal them.”

 

“I feel like my palace was a chance for our more artistic gems to stretch their muscles, so to speak. It’s nice to see something a little updated.”

 

Pear hummed in agreement, “It’s fascinating to see, and very you.”

 

Orange blinked, looking down at her with a raised eyebrow, “You think?”

 

“What’s more new and fascinating than the Diamond that brought in a new era for us?”

 

“Mmh,” Orange hummed, turning from the windows to continue down the hall, Pearl following beside her. “So everyone is expecting new things then. That’s not a lot of pressure at all.”

 

“You’ll be the highlight of the new era for a long time, Orange.” Pearl giggled at her light sarcasm, “There's no telling what will come from you and your new court. Everyone is excited.”

 

“Even you?” Orange ventured, eyebrows rising as she glanced at her.

 

“I’ve always known you would be important to us.” Pearl responded, “I look forward to what all your stubbornness focused on something will eventually lead to.”

 

Orange grinned cheekily, “The first colony dedicated to a pearl, for one.”

 

Pearl simply smiled, shaking her head in exasperation.

 

Orange allowed silence to settle between them for a few minutes as they walked on, debating if she should speak up or not before she cocked her head to speak nervously, “You know, speaking of new things, I was thinking…”

 

Pearl’s head turned towards her, curious, “Yes?”

 

Orange reached up, rubbing the back of her neck as she continued, “Maybe we can…we should find a room, like we had back at White’s? Something that’s just ours.”

 

“You wish to secluded yourself away…in your own palace?” Pearl questioned, her eyebrow raising.

 

“I want a place that we can retreat to when we need it.” Orange explained.

 

Pearl nodded, humming in understanding as she thought about it for a moment. “Well, we do have plenty of rooms to choose from.”

 

Orange grinned in excitement, earning her own smile from Pearl in return. It took a lot for Orange not to reach down and hold her hand and lead her through the palace, “Let’s look while we walk around.”

 

For the first time since she moved into her palace, Orange could honestly say, walking the halls and peeking into the rooms likes didn’t own everything in it, making her feel like she was centuries younger and back at White’s, sneaking around and simply enjoying her present company, did she start to feel like she was home.

 

It was wonderful having this time with Pearl, feeling so close to her again as they went from one room to another without a care in the world, neither of them with a single thought or worry about their jobs bothering them in that moment. It was also great having another to join her who enjoyed searching the building, level by level, and snickering as they played off their roles when they came across random gems patrolling. It was a fun break Orange hadn’t let herself acknowledge she needed.

 

Orange followed as Pearl took the lead, pushing open another ornate door, peaking into there room behind her as her mouth dropped at the open room, gasping out a quiet “woah” as she held onto the doorway looking in.

 

“This is perfect.” Pearl said, eyes wide as she looked around, lips parted as she took it all in. 

 

Orange looked at her, eyebrows raised in both excitement and surprise, “Yeah? This place?”

 

“It’s big.” Pearl said, feet spinning her around until she turned to look at her, a smile stretched across her face, “And it's beautiful. There's even a balcony.”

 

Orange stepped in the room, walking towards her as she glanced around again. It somewhat reminded her of their room at White’s, and although it was rectangular instead of octagonal and lacked any sort of artwork on the walls, it was still beautiful. It was a grand room, stone polished to shine a bright shade of her namesake, with high vaulted ceiling and archways that led to a very long balcony on the far side of the room. Curtains were let down, obscuring the outside view, though they billowed in the soft breeze that filtered through the room, giving them teasing glimpses outside. And if Pearl loved it, that only made it all the easier for her to love it as well. “It's perfect.”

 

Pearl turned, taking the lead as Orange joined her side, slowly walking around the perimeter of the room. It wasn’t heavily decorated at all, which lead her to believe it was simply an extra room for her to decide a purpose for, perhaps for guests, which meant it wasn’t on the main patrol for any of her guards. Orange’s eyes turned towards the archways as they neared, spotting in the little alcoves between them and the curtained off balcony multiple couches, large enough to fit two, maybe three gems. 

 

“Look, there’s even chairs. We could comfortably watch a sunset here if we wanted.” Orange pointed out, Pearl’s eyes following her hand, head titling as she considered it. “Tell me this wasn’t made for us.”

 

“It was made for you.” Pearl said, the small crinkles at the corners of her eyes as she smiled coyly up at her expressing the playfulness that alway had Orange grinning back in shared joy.

 

Reaching out, Orange wrapped her arm around her shoulders, pulling her against her side. “But now it’s ours.”

 

Pearl leaned her head against her, a content smile settling onto her face. “Ours.”

 

Orange titled her head to look down at her, eyes soft as she took in the unguarded sight of Pearl simply resting against her and enjoying the moment. It was a far cry from earlier, and she for one was glad to move past it. There was only one more thing she could think of that would make the day better. “Well, we explored a good chunk of the palace, finally found our room, and now, there's only one thing left to do.”

 

Pearl’s eyebrows furrowed in thought before she cocked her head back to give the taller gem a questioning look, “What?”

 

“We test it out.” Orange let Pearl go, the smaller gem looking at her in confusion until she had turned to stand in front of her, placing one arm behind her back and bowing to her with a proffered hand, “Pearl, will you honor me with this dance?”

 

Pearl placed her hand in hers, her body pressing close to her as she looked up at her with another coy smile, her other hand moving to rest against her upper arm. Orange was quick to fall in place, though their posture remained relaxed as they began to sway back and forth, paying more attention to each other than their footwork, simply enjoying the closeness their dance offered. Pearl and Orange switching off leading one another around the room as Pearl hummed a tune for them to move to.

 

And then Orange surprised Pearl by dipping her, her eyes going wide before she laughed, her hand holding on tight to her arm even as Orange lifted her back up, a wide toothy grin on her face as Pearl settled down. Moving back into their dance, Pearl took the lead from her, Orange easily following, her own peels of laughter coming when Pearl would surprise her with a twirl or to spin around and have her back pressed against her chest as she tilted her head to look at her. Orange was near out of breath from laughing as she twirled with Pearl, fast footwork that was more random than planned, nothing like Pearl’s practiced steps, perfect and precise. The perfect dancer and her clumsy partner, but they laughed together in enjoyment all the same.

 

Orange grabbed her hand and she twirled on the spot, her eyes glowing with amusement and affection as she watched her partner spin in place, twice, and then she pulled her back to her on the third, Pearl only slightly stumbling to catch herself as she followed Orange and was pulled into a dip as their dance came to an end. Both their cheeks were flushed, from their physical exertion or laughing so hard, neither couldn’t tell.

 

Pearl wrapped her arms around Orange’s neck to help keep her balance as she giggled, and Orange’s forehead fell onto Pearl’s as she chuckled herself, catching her breath. She hadn’t felt so happy in a long time. She wished she could feel this way forever. Neither of them took notice as they both started to glow, the light that killed their gems expanding and quickly engulfed the room. A moment passed and the light dimmed and vanished, leaving a very tall, confused gem in their place.

 

“What?” She looked around, thin brows knitting together, unsure of just what was going on. She looked down and jumped when she realized she was looking down at two sets of hands, and two very long legs that were not hers- theirs? All four hands flipped for her to look at and then she looked down at her torso, two gems, one on her chest that was a very familiar diamond and another on her stomach, but they weren’t the right colors! What was this?

 

“Fusion” Whispered in her mind, a word that was both familiar and foreign to her at the same time.

 

“We fused?” she spoke out loud, her voice was soft pitched and almost musical.

 

And then another thought, coming from the same place as the first, “This is wrong.”

 

Suddenly she hunched over, pain hitting her so unexpected before it was gone as she was devoured by light and split, gone just as quickly as she came, the two gems landing gracelessly on their backs facing one another.

 

Orange groaned as she sat up, rubbing her head before becoming still as she looked at Pearl who was doing much the same, her gray eyes widening when they met hers.

 

“I-I…that was…” Orange stuttered, her stomach fluttering as she attempted to gain her bearings once more.

 

“I can’t believe we…” Pearl whispered, her hand moving down to her gem.

 

Orange took a deep breath, “We fused.”

 

“I’ve never…” Pearl clenched her hands, glancing up from under her lashes to see Orange struggling to process what had happened as much as she was, "I’ve never fused before.”

 

Orange’s head shot up, staring at her wide eyed, “You haven’t?”

 

“Of course I haven’t!” Pearl cried, eyebrows furrowing as she looked at her with a mixture of confusion and anger, her voice rising in pitch, “Why would I need to?”

 

“Oh, of course. I just…” Orange blushed in embarrassment, “I’ve never seen a fusion up close before. I wonder is it always…” her voice trailed off.

 

“Disorienting?” Pearl offered, much softer as her eyes turned away from her.

 

“Like you're so much more than you are.” Orange sighed, looking down at her own hands, though any glow had long since faded. “Like your not so small anymore.” Both Orange and Pearl looked up at one another, their eyes meeting. “Like you’re complete.”

 

“We…we shouldn’t do that again.” Pearl responded, her head bowing down to avoid Orange’s sudden intense gaze and began to get to her feet.

 

“What? Why?” Orange’s sudden urgent tone had Pearl stopping on her knees to look at her in alarm.

 

“It’s dangerous enough if we get caught together like this, but fused?” Her gloved hand slapped over her mouth at the very word, falling away after a moment of silence, “Orange, not even you being a Diamond could escape punishment for that. Please, I don’t want to be the reason you're hurt.”

 

Orange quickly scurried over to Pearl on her knees, surprising her as she cupped her face into her large hands, “Shh, it's okay. We don’t have to do that again, I would never make you, but please don’t ask me to stop seeing you. I couldn’t.”

 

Pearl placed her hands over Orange’s, pushing her cheek into the palm of her hand, so naturally warm compared to her, “I just…I think I need some time, Orange. This is all just too much. Im sorry. I…I should go.”

 

Orange held onto her hand before she could fully pull away, stilling her, “Pearl, please wait-“

 

“Please, just…let me go.” Pearl begged, pulling her hands away the moment Orange relaxed her hold.

 

Orange kneeled helplessly as she watched Pearl stand up, turning from her before she could react and run from the room.

 


 

No one dared to approach her as she made her way back to her office by herself, her eyes narrowed ahead of her as she walked past countless gems who dodged out of her way. Glaring was all she could do to keep her eyes from welling up with the tears that seemed to be constantly threatening to reappear before she could sequester herself away and let go. Her chest hurt at just the mere thought of earlier, like she was choking, drowning in deep water and burning up from the inside at the same time. The tension caused a beat to pulse painfully in her temples as she fought against everything she was feeling. She couldn’t break down there, not in front of her subjects, she reminded herself, she was a Diamond first and foremost before she was anything else.

 

Even as she reached the hall to her office, the Carnelians stood at their posts, her Pearl, surprisingly, was making small talk with them. On any other day, she would have been surprised, perhaps proud. However, right then, she had no interest in anything but those four closed in walls and her chair where she could just drown in her tears before she had to get back to work whether she liked it or not.

 

Upon her approached, all three gems perked up at the sight of her, though they must have seen the mood she was in and remained silent, saying nothing as she passed them by. Vaguely, she acknowledged that Pearl had left them to follow her.

 

Once inside, Orange tried her hardest to not explode on Pearl as she stood next to her in her proper place while she sat in her chair, hands angrily flicking out at the live screens as they flashed to life and showed the messages as she had left them.

 

She stared hard at the screen, feeling her eyes ache with her stubbornness to not allow herself to cry. If she could just push it all down until later, she would be fine. What she was feeling right now would pass and she’d be able to think clearly. However, her Pearl seemed to both be oblivious and think otherwise.

 

From beside her, Pearl spoke up in a cheery voice, “My Diamond, I was wondering-“

 

Orange immediately cut her off, uncaring how she reacted to her harsh tone, “Not now, Pearl.”

 

“Oh,” Pearl blinked, mouth shutting as she grimaced, "of course. Another time then.”

 

Orange simply hummed in return, eyes aching as she glared at the transparent orange screens and the multiple messages she attempted to stay concentrated on. However, it only agitated her further when, from her peripheral could she see her Pearl rocking on her feet, stopping for but a moment before she spoke up again.

 

“Perhaps I could help with-“

 

“No.” Orange ground out, teeth mashing together as her anger flared.

 

“My Diamond?”

 

Orange took in a deep breath through her nose, the hand in her lap curling and uncurling as she moved opened screens around into a new pattern, doing her best to reign in her anger, “I don’t need your help.”

 

“It's just-“

 

Orange whipped around in her seat, glaring at her Pearl, “What could you possibly help me with?”

 

Pearl took a startled step back, hands rising over her chest as she glanced away and then back, “I…it's just, i know a little about our justice system, and I thought I could, maybe-“

 

“Help me?”

 

“Well, yes.” Pearl nodded, relaxing slightly as Orange’s glare turned from her back to her screens, “I’d like to help you My Diamond. It’s…It's what i’m here for.”

 

“Is it?” 

 

“I mean…yes.” Pearl nodded more forcefully, “It's what friends are for, right?”

 

Orange let out a breathy, sarcastic laugh, “And where’d you hear that?”

 

“I-Ive been speaking with the Carnelians.” Pearl admitted, “They can be vulgar, rude even, but they’ve been helping me understand what it means. I've been…learning.”

 

Orange snorted, leaning forward to pick up her personal pad, flipping it on as she gave a small derisive shake of her head, “Friends. Interesting.”

 

Pearl looked at her with wide, hurt eyes, “I just want to-“

 

“Sweep it under the rug like it didn’t happen, because now you feel bad.”

 

Pearl lowered her head, tears already beginning to fall down her face, “I….I’m sorry.”

 

Orange grunted, “You know, you keep saying that, but it doesn’t fix anything.”

 

“I know.” Pearl acknowledged.

 

Orange blew out a breath through her nose, placing her pad down in her lap. She stared at it a long moment before she turned in her chair to look at her, “Anything else I could have forgiven, would have considered it done and over with, not worth wasting thought or feelings on. But that…you betrayed more than my trust Pearl.”

 

Pearl’s eyes widened, her voice low as she questioned, “What?”

 

“You made me feel used, Pearl.” Orange admitted, "You took something special from me and used it against me. And for what?” Orange questioned, her tone verging on mocking, "Do you feel better now? Did it help you learn something about yourself?”

 

“No!” Pearl shook her head, "I-i just….I didn't know that would happen.”

 

“Being naive isn't an excuse.” Orange refuted.

 

Pearl continued to cry as she nodded again, “I know.”

 

“Then why did you do it?”

 

Pearl’s mouth opened and closed as she struggled to find an answer for her, “I…I don't…I don't know.” Her hands clenched around the sheer material of her skirt as she closed her eyes, "I don't know!”

 

“Then figure it out.” Orange responded, turning away from her and back to the pad in her lap, picking it back up, “In the mean time, I have more important things to focus on.”

 

Sitting there, she stared at the screen, mind blank as an angry headache pulsed behind her eyes, the sounds of Pearl sniffing and attempting to cry silently next to her wearing down on her already frazzled nerves. She couldn’t stand the tension in the room. Between Pearl leaving her so uncertainly and having to be with someone she had too many complicated feelings towards at that moment, she could just feel it weighing her down, suffocating. It made her want to scream, to lash out. But she knew better. She couldn’t get angry with Pearl, not when she felt so deep in turmoil, because she knew what would happen if she did.

 

“You know what?” She declared, tossing the pad down on the desk as she stood up.

 

“My Diamond?” Pearl questioned meekly, moving out of the way as she rounded the chair to walk past her.

 

“I think I will see the Topazes.” Orange responded over her shoulder as she headed towards the doors, "Contact Iris and tell her to have them meet me on the third level. I need to do something physical.”

 

“Yes, my Diamond, I‘ll contact her at once-“ Pearl didn't get to finish before Orange was gone.

 

Down the hall, she breezed past the Carnelians who looked at her in surprise.

 

“Leaving so soon?” Five called out, though she got no response, “Uh, my diamond?”

 

Both gems watched as she continued on, turning to share a look of apprehension and confusion.

 

“Think we’re supposed to stay or follow?” Five questioned.

 

Seven watched as their Diamond disappeared around the corner of a distant hall, frowning, “I'm going to say stay.”

 


 

Orange ducked under G9’s wide punch, arms moving up to guard her face as J2 attempted to take advantage, just barely managing to block her knee as it hit her forearms. She ignored the ache the forceful blow and countless others before it caused in her tiring limbs to reach out, locking her hand behind her knee and wrapping her other arm around her calf before tugging, pulling her leg out from beneath her and taking her off balance. The result was G9 backing up in surprise to avoid her as she fell back, distracting her long enough for Orange to move towards her, hitting her in the chest and knocking her back.

 

Orange only had a moment to savor her hit before she felt the brutal sting of J2’s leg knocking into her ankles, sending her crashing down to the hard floor from her leg sweep.

 

“You seem distracted, my Diamond.” J2 joked as she moved to stand over her.

 

Orange grunted, using her arms to push herself up into a sitting position as she glanced over at G9 when she came to stand next to them, offering her hand to Orange. Taking it, Orange was yanked up, bouncing on the spot once, twice, as she attempted to shake the ache of her body off and keep her adrenaline going. “Lets go again.”

 

The two topazes shared a look.

 

“You certain?” J2 questioned. “Maybe we should take a break.”

 

G9 nodded enthusiastically, pleased by the idea.

 

“No break.” Orange shot down, rolling her shoulders and feeling the tension that spanned between her neck and shoulders, the twinges of pain from her back that she knew she would be sorry for later. “I’ve got time to make up for.”

 

G9 grimaced as she shared another look with J2. Turning to the taller gem, G9 rubbed the back of her neck, “You’ve been going pretty hard. You know we could just pick this up tomorrow, or-“

 

“I might not have the time tomorrow.” Orange countered, falling into a defensive stance, “So lets go.” She gave them a few moments, raising her eyebrow when they weren’t quick to react, taunting, “Or have you two grown soft with the new recruits?”

 

“Ohh no, no,” J2 responded, grinning as she got into her own stance, “It’s not us that have been taking all the blows.”

 

“You’ve just gotten lucky.” Orange countered, taking the first swing the moment G9 readied herself as well.

 

J2 landed the first blow, hitting Orange in her upper arm as she weaved to avoid a hit from G9, “Lucks got nothing to do with all this skill.”

 

Orange huffed as she swung at them, keeping her arms up to guard her face, blocking jabs and moving with them as they circled around the room, feeling her reaction time slowing the longer they lead her around. She knew they were attempting to tire her out, she couldn’t keep this up forever and they couldn’t win on sheer power alone, not against a Diamond, and right now, thats all she really had in her favor. If she didn’t end it soon enough, she knew she’d lose the round again.

 

Acting on reflex, Orange dipped to the left to avoid G9’s fist from hitting her, and ducking to avoid J2 taking her own jab at her. Taking advantage of their closeness, she struck out, first hitting J2 in the stomach, sending her staggering back. Popping back up, she rounded on G9, feinting to hit her face, which she rose her arms to block, leaving orange the chance to raise her leg, kneeing her in the stomach, the force of which had her bending over, slowing her action time as the larger gem punched her and sent her tumbling back into her partner who caught her before she could fall. Orange breathed heavily, arms aching but coming back up to guard herself as the two rounded to face her again.

 

However, Orange was taken by surprised as the two broad gems advanced on her, her eyes widening just before she was knocked in the abdomen by their combined arms, flipping her onto her back and causing her to cough, gasping in air as it was forced out of her. Her back ached from her hard fall and she took a long moment before she opened her eyes, the Topazes upside-down faces grinning down at her as she blinked, seeing their still linked arms that they had used to take her down.

 

“And now it's break time.” G9 declared with a toothy grin.

 

Orange groaned as she sat up, hand rubbing under her gem where she had been assaulted. “Where did you two learn to do that?”

 

“You aren’t the only one who’s been busy.” J2 answered, “We’ve been making sure we’re prepared.”

 

“Prepared?”

 

“For when we have to protect you.” G9 responded. “We’re not going to let anything happen to you. You know, when you get to leave Homeworld.”

 

J2 waggled her eyebrows, teeth showing as she grinned, “Colonies can be dangerous.”

 

“Pink Diamond has shown us that.” G9 added a bit more seriously.

 

“Pink?” Orange’s head shot up, eyes bouncing between the two as her hand fell away to rest against leg, “You guys get some news I haven’t?”

 

“Nah,” J2 waved, sitting down opposite her with an appreciative groan, arms stretching out behind her head, “But everyones on edge ‘bout that sol colony.”

 

“Rebels. Nasty pebbles, they are.” G9 agreed, plopping down onto the floor beside them much less gracefully, completing their triangle formation.

 

“I’d like to get my hands on some of them.”

 

“I’d like to take down Rose Quartz.” G9 sneered, pounding her fist into her other open hand, “Pathetic.”

 

J2 snorted, “Defective more like. Fighting against your maker? Can you imagine?”

 

“It won’t be long.” Orange shrugged, wiping the long, wet and tacky hairs from her forehead, “Pink will finish her off soon enough. She doesn’t stand a chance against a Diamond like her.”

 

“Or any Diamond for that matter.” G9 added, “Unless you happen to be us.”

 

“Oh haha. Don’t be such a clod.” Orange responded, rolling her eyes as she shook her head, accepting the playful smack she got from G9 for it.

 

“That was something out there.” J2 nodded her head, gesturing towards the room, “It’s been awhile since we’ve gotten such an edge over you.”

 

“You sure you're okay?” G9 asked, mirroring her as she brought her legs up to rest her arms against, “You seem off. Not losing your touch are you?”

 

Orange shrugged, leaning forward as she bent her arm up to rub at the thick muscle at the back of her neck, avoiding the topazes’ eyes as her mouth twisted,  “I've just got a lot on my mind.”

 

“Want to talk about it?” J2 offered.

 

“I…” Orange faltered, biting her lip as she debated simply keeping quiet before she looked up, hesitantly speaking, “Let me ask you two something.”

 

“Alright?”

 

“You two are really close, right?”

 

The two gray topazes shared a grin, G9 giving a nod of confirmation, “Ever since we were placed on the same guard.”

 

“Came from the same planet.” J2 added, thumb wagging from her to G9, “She’s a Beta Kindergartner and I’m a Delta. Long distance sisters.”

 

Orange rose her eyebrow in question, perking up at the new information, “So you’ve always been close?”

 

“Stars no.” G9 snorted.

 

J2 laughed, nodding in agreement, “Couldn’t stand her for the longest time. Would have chipped her visor first chance I got if it wasn’t for our Agate.”

 

“Iris?”

 

“Nah. We used to be under this Plume Agate, a real piece of work.” J2 pulled a face as she recalled her.

 

G9 placed a hand by her mouth, stage whispering, “Don’t tell her I said this, but Iris is a sweetheart in comparison.”

 

Orange raised her eyebrows in disbelief.

 

“I know, sounds crazy,” G9 laughed, “But she was a real stickler for the rules. She had this electric pike,” she made a gesture of mimicking holding a pole weapon, jabbing it forward into the air towards the larger gem, “she’d prod us all with it when we were out of line.”

 

“And when weren’t we out of line?” J2 snickered.

 

“Right?” She leaned over, bumping forearms with her partner as they shared some inside joke between them. Turning her attention back to Orange, she continued, “Couldn’t salute perfectly? Pike. Taking to long to answer her? Pike. Too far apart from your partner when presenting? Pike. Show your scared of her?”

 

“Pike.” Orange finished for her.

 

“Exactly.” G9 snapped her fingers, pointing at her as she nodded. “So, we’re put together, at each other’s throats constantly. I figure she’s too rash-“ She jabbed a thumb towards J2.

 

“And she took too long to do a task because she was always overthinking it.” J2 chimed in.

 

“I was desperately scared of having Plume’s wrath pointed at me.” G9 explained.

 

“We all were.”

 

Orange hunched forward, listening as she became even more invested in their story. “So you ended up clashing?”

 

“We ended up brawling!” J2 cackled like it was the funniest thing, her hands stretching out as if framing a picture for her to see, “Right there in the colony base we had been assigned to. Atrium packed, overseers upstairs, on a direct call with White Diamond herself.”

 

Orange gasped, “You didn’t!”

 

“Oh yeah.” G9 verified, shrugging as she added, “Course, got caught red handed by Plume herself.” She made a double jabbing motion with her invisible pike, “Destabilized us both right then and there.”

 

“Surprised she didn’t shatter us.”

 

“I’m surprised White didn’t shatter you.” Orange said, the bewilderment still clear on her face.

 

“Plume wasn’t gonna tell.” J2 responded, shrugging, “It would have looked real bad on her.”

 

“But we were certainly deep in it when we reformed.”

 

“And you guys got along after that?” Orange questioned.

 

“No way.” 

 

“But it was certainly easier to work together.” G9 was quick to add, "I was amazed by her uppercut.”

 

J2 grinned as she looked at her partner, “And I was surprised by how much of a beating she could take.”

 

The two shared another arm bump before G9 continued speaking, “We eventually settled it, got to be real friends once we were placed in White Diamond’s palace. Had lots more time to talk then.”

 

“We actually have a lot in common.”

 

“But have you two ever had a falling out?” Orange pressed.

 

The two topazes glanced at one another, J2 shrugging “We’ve fought, yeah.”

 

“No one gets along all the time.” G9 explained, “I mean, I got J2 in some real trouble with Iris.” She grinned fondly, "Got the silent treatment for two weeks until she felt like forgiving me.”

 

“She was a grump the whole time until I forgave her.” J2 chuckled, her head cocking to the side as she looked at her partner, “Honestly, I just missed my bud.”

 

“Awww!” G9 cooed, hand moving to cup her cheek as she dramatically blinked her lashes at her, “Now I know your just getting sappy in your old age!”

 

“Shut up!” J2 yelled back, laughing as she reached over and pushed her shoulder. Laughter bubbled up from G9 as she reached over and pushed her back, the two going back and forth as they shouted and roughhoused.

 

Orange smiled watching as the two shoved one another playfully, laughing until J2 lost her balance and fell backwards, startling them until she burst into laugher, making Orange giggle at the two. Eventually they settled down, both out of breath from laughing.

 

“Oh, but hey, you didn’t want to hear about our past.” G9 scratched her cheek, tinted from a mixture of laughing too hard and embarrassment as she returned her attention back to the larger gem in front of her, “Was there something you wanted to know?”

 

“No, actually,” Orange shook her head, lips still curled in amusement and happiness, “I think i figured it out on my own. Thanks guys.”

 

G9 raised her eyebrows, laughing despite being confused, “Don’t know how that helped, but you're welcome!”

 

“So…” Orange leaned back, stretching out her back before she slapped her thighs, eyes moving from one topaz to the other, “We done for the day, or you guys up for round six?”

 

“You're on.” J2 agreed, popping up from the floor, stretching her arms as she twisted to the side, preparing before either of the other two gems could make it to their feet, “Lets make it an even split.”

 

Orange grinned, raising up her fists as J2 did the same, “I wont lose this time.”

Series this work belongs to: